ã€ŠPicked up by the Protagonist of a Tormented! MC Novelã€‹


 Chapter Volume 1 1

    Vol 1 Chap 1

    Zeno refreshed the page again and found that had still not updated. He nced at the clock in the lower right corner of theputer screen, and found that unfortunately midnight had already passed.

    ''I''m a little sleepy,'' Zeno thought while rubbing his temples.

    Perhaps the reason is because the story ising to an end. The author of novel recently exined in the author¡¯s notes that there was a little dy. Although it was usually updated within the time limit, it was loadedter day by day. It is eventer today since it is 12 o¡¯clock and still not updated.

    Zeno used to go to bed early, so staying upte every day waiting for updates made him feel so tired he could hardly endure it.

    Zeno has followed for two years, and believes the author is a very hard-working person. The deadlines were hardly ever missed, and if they were on asion the author would write a long notice. So, although readers are anxious for updates, most of thements left on those notices were ones of understanding and support.

    Today¡¯sment section was unusually lively, but most of thements are basically ¡°seeking more ~¡±, ¡°seeking updates ~.¡± Since the author gave advanced notice of thete update, it makes sense that it would happen towards the end of the day.

    Zeno is anxiously waiting for an update. In fact, he is more anxious than everyone else because he is a addict. This can be seen from the fact that he, the guy who has always gone to sleep early, has been staying upte every day just to read it.

    After a few more refreshes that failed to bring any updates, Zeno decided to get prepared for a long read by getting up and going into the kitchen for a cup of instant coffee.

    Zeno is an orphan. After graduating from college and finding a decent job, he rented a small apartment to live in. Because rent is cheap he doesn''t have to work overtime, so he can be at home on the Inte every day reading new chapters of , and asionally also rereading the novel again from the beginning. His familiarity with this book has no rival.

    While sipping a small mouthful of instant coffee, back in front of theputer waiting for an update while scrolling through thements, suddenly a discordantment jumps into view. In an ocean ofments that are "waiting for updates," it stands out like fireflies shining in the dark.

    Zeno got excited. Not because of the tone of thement, which is very sad and angry, but thement is in fact for chapter 875. Yesterday there were only 874, which the addict Zeno would clearly remember, so he quickly dropped his half finished cup of coffee and excitedly embarked on thest chapter of the finale.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Xi Wei felt tired after struggling in this world for so many years. From a beggar of unknown origin to a man now standing at the peak of the world, Xi Wei endured hardships that ordinary people could not even imagine, and experienced countless betrayals.

    But who could know¡ªhe did not want to be such a man, and now, once again, he was betrayed.

    Yes, again.

    Xi Wei, although it seems he has icy shutters over his eyes, has brothers who im to live and die with him, and women who im they want to spend their life with him, but now, these people want only to end his life.

    ¡°Xi Wei, as long as you hand over the Stone of Destiny, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xi Wei, give it up, no need for you to be ashamed about it.¡±

    People all around him spoke chaotically, trying to cover up their panic and greed with lies.

    However, Xi Wei remained silent. His expression carried an unprecedented calmness. He nced at these so-called ¡°friends¡± and ¡°lovers¡± one by one with a stiff arc to his lips.

    He had already seen clearly how dark and desperate the world was.

    Xi Wei was intentional. It was a test. When people expressed their curiosity about the source of his power, he deliberately disclosed that by luck he acquired the Stone of Destiny, something that made everyone crazy with envy.

    No one passed his test¡ªnot one.

    From a very young age, Xi Wei lived like a sewer rat. Cautiously sneaking around, treading on thin ice, always threatened by hunger and death, which made him indifferent to and distrustful of all.

    Even though heter grew stronger, he had been careful not to reveal his strength and disguised himself with a harmless and gentle mask. With this mask he was slowly able to gain some brothers and sisters.

    This is not the first time that Xi Wei has been betrayed. Previously, every time someone discovered his secret they would plot to chase him down and kill him, wanting to take his stone for themself. In order to avoid those who sought to possess it, he tried not to tell others his secret.

    In the end, these people were found out by the seemingly weak Xi Wei and for their greed paid an unimaginable price.

    Later, he stood at the top of the continent and finally he did not have to fear anyone. He did not have to sleep while constantly being fearful that death woulde, but he no longer trusted anyone.

    So Xi Wei decided to give such a test and the results, as always, proved interesting.

    Thinking this, the indifferent expression he wore suddenly became gentle, and he slowly spoke, ¡°Do you want the Stone of Destiny?¡± As he spoke, he opened his shirt to reveal countless injuries to his chest.

    The men and women surrounding him do not understand what his actions mean, but are surprised by what he said, then take their positions in order to achieve an oue that would benefit themselves.

    Xi Wei¡¯s expression became more amiable and appeared to be touched by these kind sounding promises. He spoke slowly, but his words were so cold. ¡°The Stone of Destiny has been integrated into my heart and is now a part of me. If you want it, you will have to dig out my heart. ¡±

    The crowd had a moment of silence, and then the air filled with killing intent and greed, all pretence of friendship and love torn to shreds.

    Xi Wei did not put up any resistance at all, allowing countless sharp des to pierce his chest. Atst a bloody hand stabbed its de directly into his heart. That person grabbed onto his still bleeding heart, and ran into the forest.

    Those present no longer hid their own ugly faces, one after another chasing that precious treasure that had belonged to the world¡¯s strongest, all failing to notice the small, half-hearted smile on Xi Wei''s face.

    Hey back, recalled his life, on thin ice since birth, experiencing countless struggles. He, whose memories mixed with blood and tears falling, all too clearly felt the familiar taste of death.

    Xi Wei was never one to fear death. No matter how hard his life was, he had only one belief¡ªsurvive. Now, however, as he was dying, he thought that perhaps staying alive was more interesting. (t/n: this one caused me some trouble, seems like it is trying to say that he didn''t care if he died, but it also said living was his faith?)

    The most interesting thing about the Stone of Destiny is that it is not just one with his heart physically, but it is also linked to his destiny. What his enemies do not know that Xi Wei''s body has be like the Stone of Destiny, even without his heart. If his bodyes to ruin, the stone will be destroyed, and if that happens it will take the whole continent towardsplete annihtion.

    These foolish people will bepletely ruined by their own insatiable greed.

    Xi Wei closed his eyes. At this time he was filled with an unprecedented calm¡ªhe even showed the first true smile that he could recall. At the moment of his death, the curse of his life will finally end.

    ¡ª-

    At the end of the 4th century, the Stone of Destiny was destroyed. The maind was plunged into unprecedented chaos, and humanity almost perished except for a small remnant that survived with difficulty. After many years of recuperation, they were eventually able to slowly enter a new era.

    Since then, although the source is unknown, the proverb that has proliferated is that ¡°Greed leads to destruction.¡±

    Therefore, the old legend must not be forgotten.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The author has something to say:es to an end here. Thank you for looking after this story until now. I know you guys may have some varying opinions on the ending, but that¡¯s exactly how I intended to write this story. I see this is genuine goods at a reasonable price, fair to both young and old, so if you want to smash an egg please do so with all your might, my helmet is already on. (t/n: I''m pretty sure a lot of metaphors were just butchered by me.)

    Ps: Personally I think the oue has been exined very clearly, so there will be no extras, the novel isplete, so onto the next book¡ªbye.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Zeno could feel his entire body shaking - the innocent Xi Wei was too cruelly handled in this ending!

    He took a deep breath and was filled with the desire to reach through theputer to the other end of thework cable and wring the author by the neck in order to force him to change this horrible ending. With shaking fingers he opened thements section, and suddenly he filled the whole screen with his indignant railing. With a deluge of negative ratings, it is clear that the readers are feeling vited by this ending.

    As long as it is not too exaggerated, the readers usually understand that although the protagonist is abused ceaselessly in the early stages of the story, he willter bepensated through countless adventures and with beautiful women. In turn, those who have abused the protagonist will be severely hit in the face.

    What? They weren''t hit in the face? They went down with him? Although the host site is innocent, and the story is marked with a big red tag that this is an unfortunate story, there are always some readers who do not read the writing/are curious/bored/mistaken ande read.

    The most important thing is that despite being abused from almost beginning to end; Xi Wei, like the protagonists of simr tales, has harvested countless cheats. He acquired younger brothers and sisters that followed him to create a power that stood at the peak of the continent. In the most recent release, Xi Wei deliberately disclosed his greatest secret and asked all the younger brothers currently loyal to him and the sisters who popted his harem to get together to ¡°discuss it.¡±

    ording to the normal route, this should be the happy ending. Any who have darkness in their heart should be eliminated, and then they should celebrate, drinking happily and surrounded by beautiful sisters.

    Well, even in this pessimistic author''s point of view, with Xi Wei¡¯s military prowess, even if he was besieged by all present he can defeat all those who stand against him with just a wave of his sleeves. Who could have predicted that he wouldmit suicide because the abuse was too much, choosing to perish together.

    QAQ, protagonist, your spirit and psychological quality are too low!

    The most critical is that when Xi Wei died for a million years! (t/n: um >.<)

    This is just making otaku males everywhere sad.

    Unsurprisingly, thement area has be noisy.

    ¡°On the importance of archives!¡± - regrets past mistakes

    ¡°Publisher is innocent my # £¤% & *% ^ $ #!¡± ¨C Substitution is excessive.

    ¡°Those who don''t know the value of loyalty can never appreciate the cost of betrayal ¨C Suddenly a philosopher is here.

    ¡°Others do not look at love to kill ah, but also my cp sessful oue.¡± ¨C Corrupt sister.

    ¡°à», my cute flower may be so cruel from the swollen, the newspaper innocence also my soft adorable sister.¡± ¨C Character powder. (t/n: I feel like there''s some innuendo that I can''t discern here so I didn''t touch it or thement before it, thoughts on what this might mean wee)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Regardless of the content and perspective of thements, all readers are determined to give a negativement. Such an ambiguous ending cannot be forgiven!

    However, no matter how noisilymenters scolded and reproached, the author remained calm. They asionally replied to ament, and then thatment would promptly be overrun with those denouncing him [the author]. Zeno, who opened thements area, was shaken by the resentment that was about to overflow the screen, and saw so many people as angry as him, though now he felt rather calm.

    However, his heart still broken, Zeno simply shut theputer off in order to sleep¡ªthe less seen the better.

    But Zeno found himself wide-awake. One reason was the sense of loss from having the story he followed for two years suddenly end. The other reason is that he felt a feeling of distress overflow, stirring up his whole mind into restlessness.

    People who like to read novels probably have this experience. In this story, their favourite character is taken care of/ntr/abused, who wouldn''t be tossing and turning sleeplessly ¨C especially in the stillness ofte night.

    Softhearted sisters even wet their pillows with the falling of tears.

    Zeno is the ¡°Curse¡± addict, he is the protagonist Xi Wei addict. Whenever Xi Wei was abused and miserable, those who inflicted it will face his revenge¡ªhe is a protagonist Zeno is a bit proud of.

    Through countless chapters, when Xi Wei was licking his wounds alone, Zeno has silently apanied him from in front of theputer screen.

    Two years of feelings, even towards a book of virtual characters, are keeping him awake knowing that hispanion [the protagonist] has died so pitifully.

    Kept awake all night by these thoughts, it is not until early morning that he was able to close his blurry eyes.

    When his eyes had just hardly been closed for any amount of time, Zeno was awakened by a serious shake.

    Zeno subconsciously thought it was an earthquake, and wanted to quickly take refuge. However, he found himself unusually weak in both his hands and feet. He opened his mouth and could only give out a small "eyah."

    *****************************

    Well, I hope you¡¯ve liked it so far. Onto chap. 2, timeline¨Cunknown.

    I just edited it, name has been changed from Chino to Zeno, if you find an errant Chino lurking please tell me.

 Chapter Volume 1 2

    The night is snowy and incredibly chilling. A beautiful woman runs through a snow-covered alley, clutching a bundle wrapped in swaddling cloths to her chest. Despite the cold, she is only wearing a threadbare ck robe that is already covered with snow. The way she flees, panic stricken, it is as if she is pursued by death itself. She stumbles frequently as she runs, almost falling over several times.

    Judging by her ruddyplexion, it is likely that this woman has been running for quite some time. The alley is dark, the only light being that reflected by the snow, and silent except for the faint crunches she makes every time her foot contacts the snow-covered ground.''This will not work,'' the woman thinks desperately. On such a cold and snowy night, even if she escapes the enemy that is no doubt tracking her snowy footprints, the little baby in her arms will not survive.

    Finally, fear for her baby ovees the extreme fear of her pursuers. The woman stops and carefully shifts the bundle in her arms, using the light reflecting off the snow to look through a small gap in the swaddle that she has opened.

    Sure enough, the face of her tiny baby is blue with cold, the vapour of his breath as thin as gossamer. Though he looks as if he wishes to cry heartily, because of the extreme weakness due to cold he can only cry "Eyah, eyah," faintly.

    At this sight the woman''s eyes are filled with tears that overflow onto the baby¡¯s face. The tears rapidly freeze aftering into contact with the child''s face¡ªit shows just how cold it is.

    Zeno was suffocating. Suddenly, a sliver of light appeared in front of him, and he greedily breathed in the newly avable air. There was no sensation of the woman''s teardrops on his face because the feeling in his skin had long been lost to the cold.

    His hands and feet are frozen stiff; he cannot move even a single finger.

    Zeno is able to vaguely understand the situation he is in, though he has no idea why he has suddenly be a baby, or why they were running, but he intuitively knows¡ªthey are in danger.

    If this continues, Zeno may also die of cold and starvation just like the original little baby. Zeno can only helplessly await the death that will allow him to escape from this absurd situation. He is sure that he will then be able to open his eyes to the familiar sight of his own bedroom.

    He decided to turn his attention to his thoughts, the goal being that he won''t look any weaker to the woman than he already does. After seeing the state she is in, Zeno does not wish to add to her worries. Suddenly he hears the woman cry out, ¡°Who is there!?¡±

    Zenoboured to turn his eyes and found a very young, about only * -year-old (t/n: age not specified in the raws) hade into view. He emerged slowly from behind a trashcan on high alert.

    The boy''s entire body is tense, his hands wrapped tightly around the handle of a rusty knife. He looked ready to fight tooth and nail to protect himself at any second.

    The woman gawked; she did not expect that the one to appear would be a beggar. The skinny beggar was clearly no threat to her. A woman who can run for so long in the snow, and with such thin clothing, would naturally have a martial arts foundation.

    She looked at the ragged boy in front of her and his indifferent eyes, and then looked down at baby doomed to die, and a bold idea began to take form.

    If staying with her meant that this baby was sentenced to share her fate, then she should give him to someone else. Once this ideaes into her mind, it takes off like a prairie fire and reduces all other thoughts to ash.

    Although the small beggar in front of her is not the best candidate, she does not have the time or the freedom to search out someone better. Not to mention, regr people within themunity are easier to trace and new family members easy to notice, but the beggar is unremarkable and garners no attention.

    Thinking through it more, the woman¡¯s gaze bes firm, and she walks a few steps closer to the little beggar. Seeing her approach, he draws back looking terrified, gripping his knife even tighter.

    The woman draws to a stop a few steps away from little beggar and asks sadly, ¡°You ¡­ are you willing to adopt this child?

    The small beggar''s ice-cold expression breaks, shing a momentary look of surprise.

    Zeno also found it absurd to ask a child, who was obviously barely able to survive, seemingly on a whim. However, it clearly highlights just how dire the situation is, forcing a mother into making such a desperate choice.

    Aware of the ludicrous nature of her request, she anxiously adds, ¡°I will not ask this of you for nothing, I will pay you.¡±

    Her face is tight with panic that she cannot conceal.

    The little beggar remains silent. In fact, the only reason he has not already escaped this situation is because he is aware that this woman has no way out and is facing great peril.

    The woman does not even have time to wait for the boy''s answer.

    She took another two steps forward, forcibly cing the tightly wrapped bundle in her arms into the hands of the little beggar. She immediately removes a in, dark ring from her finger, seized the little beggar''s hand, and forced the ring onto one of his fingers.

    The little beggar did not attempt to dodge - there is no way he could. He silently holds the tiny bundle in his arms, watching the woman as she puts the ring on his fingers, unsps her cloak and wraps it around him, and the finally pulls a jade pendant from around her neck and gently tucks it into the swaddling cloths.

    ¡°Please, let him live,¡± the young mother sobbed. ¡°He doesn''t need luxury. Even if he is a beggar as well, I just want him to live.¡±

    After having to say such a thing, the mother burst into tears and sorrowfully kissed Zeno''s cheek. Then, after a quick nce at the two, she ruthlessly pushed the little beggar, carrying her son, into a trashcan on the roadside and quickly covered them with the lid.

    ¡°Do note out,¡± the two children in the bin heard her say. ¡°Do not make a sound before dawn.¡±

    The crunching footsteps quickly faded away, and a suffocating silence ensconced the small trashcan.

    This quiet did notst long. A short whileter a woman''s scream of despair pierced the silence, and the ensuing calm carried a hint of bloodshed.

    Zeno''s mind is chaos, and the present events are giving him a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This is clearly the introduction to ah!

    As a qualified addict, Zeno immediately recognized the moment that he had always read from thefort of his room. (t/n: Not too sure if this is right, I took a lot of liberties here)

    The baby and his unlucky mother are the first two characters in the novel , but also the first two to take the so-called easy way out. Yes, two.

    There is no such thing as Zeno randomly crossing over into the original text, and the baby draws hisst breath in the trash can, clutched in the little beggar''s arms.

    This unidentified mother and son appear only briefly in the book, their brief encounter seems to be due to the golden finger of the protagonist. The origin of those two was never mentioned and, yes, that seemingly in ring is the protagonist Xi Wei''s first fateful acquisition towards his future.

    This young beggar, who is alert despite the indifferent expression on his face, is in fact the protagonist of , Xi Wei.

    Zeno is d to have survived, but recalls that in the book Xi Wei discovers that the baby is dead and leaves him in the trashcan.

    However, he is still not dead! Still, no one has said that he cannot lose his life.

    It''s not right, how could you throw me away! QAQ

    From the depths of his heart, Zeno just wants to cry. He is ufortable, barely conscious, freezing cold, and incredibly weak. He does not want to believe the baby''s mother is gone; desperately hoping she will once againe into is field of vision. He is not ready to be left in this strange world, a victim to the whims of fate.

    Perhaps the baby¡¯s body is particrly sentimental, because he actually begins sobbing softly. Although the small whimpers are too weak to truly be considered crying, he genuinely has tears falling down his face.

    The lid of the trashcan was notpletely closed ¨C otherwise the two children would suffocate. Along with the day¡¯s first light, the reflection of the snow prated into the small gap beneath the lid of the trashcan, which was unfortunately filled with a peculiar rancid stench.

    Xi Wei looked tly at the small creature folded in his arms, staring silently for a length of time before he spoke, ¡°Do not make a sound.¡± His desire for silence was the reason he did not speak until this moment. His voice was immature and raspy, his speech inarticte, ¡°If you do not want your mother to have died in vain.¡±

    Zeno did not make any acknowledgement of his words. Xi Wei''s words seemed to be his thoughts spoken aloud based on how quietly he murmured them.

    It was apparent the baby did not understand his words, and continued to moan. Xi Wei''s eyes shed coldly for a moment, then reasoned that it was unlikely the baby could understand his words¡ªin fact that would be too strange, and his expression softened.

    This thought of ''strange'' unexpectedly hit on the truth, but Xi Wei left that line of thought without looking back.

    As they waited, the sky continued to lighten bit by bit. It seemed that the luck of the two children was not bad, and they had not yet met with any danger. However, people like the woman''s killers were not the type to rifle through trash.

    Xi Wei cautiously shifted the lid of the trashcan to erge the small gap beneath. It is still early in the morning, but quickly bes apparent that the snow no longer falls. The alley they are in remains basically deserted, the silence punctuated sporadically by the crunching of footsteps in the snow.

    Xi Wei, who had been tense since his encounter with the woman, finally rxed and immediately felt an unbearable hunger. His belly growled loudly.

    Zeno remembered reading in the novel that, because of extreme hunger, Xi Wei risked freezing to death in order to search for food in the garbage behind the bakery. It was there, amidst the heavy snowfall, that he came across the ill-fated mother and son.

    Despite being famished, and the resulting weakness of his limbs, Xi Wei earnestly held the young baby in his arms. He was very careful not to let that baby fall.

    For the average * year-old child, holding a baby for a prolonged length of time can be very difficult, not to mention this particr child is starving and weak.

    Zeno''s heart beat quickly. After a few hours of hiding in the trash, he is beginning to ept that he is not dreaming, and Xi Wei is the only one who can save his life. If he was legitimately cold and indifferent like the novel described, then it was likely these arms only held death for him.

    In the imaginary world of the novel, it is easy to enjoy the protagonist''s indifference and his ability to kill decisively. However, being held in the arms of said heartless person is apletely different matter.

    The city where Xi Wei was born and raised was named Ye Sa, also known as ¡°City of Exile.¡± This city sits at the junction of two countries, somewhat remote from any other cities, leaving it virtually ungoverned. Many criminals have escaped to Ye Sa, and it can be said that there is a scarcity of good people.

    Without someone to shelter this frail baby in this frozen city full of criminals, there is only death waiting.

    As Xi Wei crawled out of the trashcan, he could feel that the child within his arms had started trembling. He lowered his head and adjusted the swaddling cloths around Zeno in order to look into his frightened eyes.

    ¡°Do not ¡­ be scared,¡± said Xi Wei, his speech still jerky and dry, ¡°I ¡­ will take care of you.¡±

    Zeno suddenly stared, almost afraid to believe his ears. Although the words of Xi Wei were spoken tly, as if the world owes him the money, to Zeno the sound was music to his ears.<hr>

    It took less time than I thought. Enjoy! Also, please let me know if you find this ¡°theme¡± hard on the eyes. I like dark backgrounds, but that¡¯s just me¨CI can always change it.

 Chapter Volume 1 3

    Even though Xi Wei made such a promise, Zeno did not feel optimistic about things. Although the snow had stopped falling, the weather remained as bad as ever. The cold wind whistled through the alley, and both children shivered uncontrobly.

    They have no food.

    Xi Wei was very calm. His everyday life is constantly in a precarious state of bnce, and he has managed to survive thus far.

    Street rats naturally have their own way of life.

    He held Zeno firmly as he quietly slipped back into the trashcan. Although the smell was unpleasant, it still provided some shelter from the cold, prating wind.

    Zeno also quietedpletely. He examined the protagonist¡¯s face; even though he is so young he gives off a strong air of indifference. As he observed, he found that he felt a bitplicated in his heart.

    In the novel, even though the protagonist suffers a great deal, the focus is on his older self: the gratitude and grudges, love, and loss. The arduous childhood that formed him was relegated to a one-line tidbit, so Zeno did not realize that the next ''door'' was about to open. (t/n: physically and metaphorically speaking)

    After a short span of time, a crude voice rang out from a nearby doorway, ¡°Obviously you knocked over the grill yourself, who would know that you are the master and I am an apprentice, bah.¡±

    The tone of the voice''s owner is rough, cursing out others without room for response. Zeno perks his ears; although the speech is coarse, the pitch belies a younger age, and the impetuous words and air of discontent indicate a youth. It seems that the baker¡¯s master knocked over the grill, resulting in several loaves of bread falling to the ground.

    The bread that had stayed fairly clean was taken by the apprentice to eat, and the rest was considered too dirty so it was brought out of the bakery to be discarded.

    Zeno was a working-ss, pseudo-bourgeoisie who used to sit in front of aputer in his clean apartment only hours ago. He cannot, of course, think of the dirty bread as anything more than feed for animals. Due to this, he does not understand why Xi Wei shifted ever so subtly when he realized what was going on. (t/n: the raws say that this is after hearing about the bread being discarded, but since there''s no clear indication that it was spoken out loud I decided to put it this way)

    The apprentice grabs his nose as he approaches the trashcan¡ªit is clear he does not want to be anywhere near that smell. Because he won''t get close enough to the trashcan to lift the lid, and doesn''t want to allow even more of the foul odour to escape, he simply throws the breadzily, leaving it where it falls on the ground next to the trashcan.

    The three small loaves end up scattered around the trashcan, freezing quickly due to the cold

    The aroma of bread quickly dissipated as the bread cooled, and Xi Wei swiftly reached out and grabbed the bread and pulled it into the trashcan. He gripped it tightly as if to prevent it from being taken away.

    Rumbling sounds came once again from Xi Wei''s stomach, although this time Zeno could also feel his belly churning slightly; apparently he is also hungry.

    Children cannot help but be hungry, and now that he has experienced true hunger, Zeno finds that it tastes too depressing. Now that he finds himself ready to cry with hunger, he begs in his mind to return to his happy life¡ªhe will neverin again!

    Enhanced by their acute hunger, the aroma of the cold bread became clear and the slightest trace wafts into the boys'' noses. Without realizing it, both of them have started to salivate, swallowing the excess saliva subconsciously.

    Xi Wei carefully crouched down and took up the part of the bread covered in dust and snow, and bit into the fluffy white and began chewing slowly.

    The bread was fresh and fragrant; Xi Wei has not eaten such food for a long time, and desperately wanted to eat his fill. However, looking at the small bundle in his arms, he chose to bear with his hunger a bit longer. He kept the softened bread in his mouth and held Zeno''s head with one hand. He lowered his own head slowly until it was flush with the baby¡¯s mouth. The little baby had no teeth and could not eat his own bread. He did not have ess to high-grade rice paste or milk, and Xi Wei could only feed him in this clumsy manner.

    Zeno, eyes wide open, stared.

    Because he was dying of hunger, he felt only a cold but soft object brushing against his almost frozen, unconscious lips. When it moved into his mouth, pure instinct led him to swallow before he even realized what kind of situation he was in.

    Xi Wei was feeding him, but the cold eyes did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation. Zeno was incredibly touched by his gentleness, and shocked by his gesture.

    After experiencing such a thing, even their little trashcan felt cozy. After he''d eaten enough, Zeno turned his head to show that he was full. It turns out that he had eaten a full half of the bread.

    ncing over, Zeno caught sight of a barely perceptible frown on Xi Wei''s face, and his heart began to thump forcefully.

    Protagonist, please do not mind how much I ate, I was just too hungry! I am definitely not a rice bucket <sup>1</sup>, look how sincere my eyes are!

    As a qualified addict of the novel, Zeno understands very well the protagonist¡¯s obsession with food; <Curse> is very clear on this matter. Xi Wei has two events that can incur his wrath: first is betrayal, and the second is having his food snatched away. Despite knowing, this one has just consumed 50% of his goods.

    # I''m getting tossed #

    Ignorant of Zeno''s tempestuous state of mind, Xi Wei waspletely perplexed by his own behaviour. As an experienced beggar, it would have been inconceivable to give even a mouthful of food to another. However, he did so today without a second of hesitation.

    This feeling he has right now is very strange, the impact this baby seems to have had on him is huge andpletely out of the ordinary.

    Xi Wei has always been vignt, and a sense of crisis is beginning to well up within his heart. Despite the words he just spoke to the baby, he is considering reneging on his statement. After all, there is no blood rtion to bind them.

    In fact, even if there was a blood rtionship, betrayal between loved ones in Ye Sa City happened every day¡ªit wasn''t unexpected.

    When Xi Wei thought so mercilessly, he suddenly recalled the image of the tearful eyes of the young mother, and the ring on his middle finger seemed to grow warmer at the same time.

    He supposed that if things got bad for them, he could always sell the baby to human traffickers.

    Xi Wei reluctantly used this thought to justify keeping the child in his care; he could consider the child an emergency food reserve (t/n: to sell, not to eat!). Until he is unable to care for him, he will raise him with this in mind.

    Having resolved his concerns, Xi Wei continued eating the soil encrusted piece of bread until every crumb was gone, treating thatst loaf like a treasure¡ªhe carefully tucked it within Zeno''s swaddling cloths.

    Despite everything, Zeno has actually had quite good luck. The chances of finding good food in such bad weather are usually extremely low.

    Zeno watched Xi Wei swallow the dirty bread pieces with some mixed feelings. Although he was also an orphan and grew up in an orphanage, it was not a bad ce. On the contrary, the director was kind and cared well for the children. The director was only limited by the conditions: there was barely enough food and clothing.

    However, they would never give the children something like dirty food.

    Growing up in such an environment, even if they were not wealthy in any way, Zeno knew he did not have to worry about being fed and clothed. Xi Weicked not only the assurance of food and shelter, but Zeno knew that in the future he would be surrounded by those who will plot to betray him. This thought caused his heart to ache.

    This is the protagonist he has cheered for over thest two years. He cannot really know what this person has been through up until now, but seeing him consume that dirty bread without batting an eye, Zeno secretly determined to help him. If at all possible, his goal is to prevent whatever painful experiences he can¡ªthis protagonist deserves a sunny future.

    Since they are finished eating, they really need to leave the shelter of the trashcan. Despite the cold, when the cityes alive then the trashcan will be used as usual. There is a risk someone might try to take the high quality swaddling cloths wrapped around that little baby, and if he ended up freezing to death because of this then half of Xi Wei''s bread would have gone to waste.

    Due to his cautious nature, Xi Wei lowered his head and discreetly pushed the trashcan''s lid open, wrapped his arms tightly around the Zeno, and climbed out. With a hunched over posture, he walked along the edge of the alley as quickly as possible.

    At this point, it is about nine in the morning. The streets are not lively and passing pedestrians hurry by with their heads down, showing that they don''t wish to invite trouble. The whole citycks vitality, giving off a sense of withering decay.

    However, it seems that Xi Wei is used to it. Since his birth, Ye Sa City has always given this impression. People here are either carrying sin or fear on their shoulders. The dark alleyways be a breeding ground for evil, and the bleak streets harbour the whispers of conspiracies and plots.

    Here and there, people are killed every hour, while someone experiences violence every minute.

    Your experience in this city is determined by your luck.

    Zeno has once again been wrapped tightly, and his eyes can only see darkness, so he now has the leisure to explore and organize his memories of the <Curse> novel.

    Unfortunately this ends up being an exercise in futility, because the novel contains very little from the protagonist''s childhood. The only details included are those exining how he acquired the ring from the baby''s mother. Right after this the story jumps ahead five years to when Xi Wei is sixteen years old. Hardly a word is written about those five years.

    In other words, this five-year period is a nk space and Zeno will not be able to use his familiarity with the novel to help Xi Wei change his future.

    Zeno once again curses the author of <Curse> a thousand times. How can be sozy, outright just skipping over five years without a word? What "Five yearster," what is he supposed to do now?

    In his current situation, never mind changing Xi Wei''s fate¡ªit''s not certain whether he can actually survive the next five years.

    How is he supposed to do anything?

    Although it causes him to lose face to admit it, Zeno can only rely on an 11-year-old child in order to stay alive. Who knew that despite being so young, he would know to feed him mouth-to-mouth; he will just have to tolerate this indignity.

    Xi Wei is eleven years old, but because of perpetual malnutrition and sleep deprivation limiting his growth, his small frame makes him look like an eight or nine year old.

    The novel, <Curse>, does not follow the usual route of simr stories. Many generic protagonists will start off in wealthy, respected families, what they need is provided, and most of their conflictes from other such youths. Xi Wei''s identity is very simple and his origins are humble. His father was a thief who had been guilty of a crime and escaped to Ye Sa City after being hunted by the Empire. His mother was a prostitute who worked in a Ye Sa brothel.

    When Xi Wei was seven years old, his father offended an infamous gang leader and was stabbed to death in the ensuing chaos. After a year, his mother had a conflict with a client in the brothel and was strangled. Just like that, Xi Wei became orphan.

    Xi Wei''s parents did not own a home, but rented a ce instead. When they were gone, Xi Wei was left homeless.<hr><ol><li>Rice bucket: since all a rice bucket does is hold rice, it is basically useless. It can also mean a big eater. Pick your fave.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 4

    Xi Wei has no fixed residence, so finding a safe ce has be a major concern. Aimlessly wandering around is the most stupid choice they could make.

    If it were only him, it wouldn''t be so difficult. Adding on a baby suddenly makes safety a bigger issue. The first step is to find a way to amodate this change.

    Xi Wei carefully walked along the streets while making frequent stops. One of the reasons is to try to avoid the crowd, and the second, more important reason, is that for him, Zeno is very heavy. He needs to constantly adjust the position to prevent his arms from growing tired, and he also needs a moment to catch his breath.

    Although Zeno cannot see Xi Wei that does not mean that he cannot feel what is happening. The protagonist¡¯s breathing isboured, and being position next to his chest allows him to hear the intense beating of his heart. This causes him to worry, as well as stirring up some feelings of guilt.

    Finally, when his surroundings have bing silent, Xi Wei stops. With a small adjustment to the swaddling cloths, he exposes Zeno''s face to the open air. He quickly tucks the wrappings around the baby¡¯s neck to allow him to breathe freely without letting cold air into the rest of his body.

    Zeno had been concerned about ack of oxygen, but for fear of further imposing on the protagonist he dared not vocalize his difort. Now that he was more satisfied with his position, he sat quietly and turned his eyes to take in the surrounding environment.

    Ye Sa City is very rich in water resources. With all kinds of rivers criss-crossing through, it isparable to the city of Venice in form and function. There are arge number of boats, be they on the water or docked. Some of the boats are privately owned, some are for businesses, some are gorgeous and others simple. The only feature that all these boats can be said to have inmon is that they are small. Because the width of the river is on the smaller side and the height of the arched bridge is lower, an oversized boat is not free to pass into Ye Sa.

    Their stop is just under a bridge spanning over one of the waterways where a crude boat is docked.

    The boat is very humble to say the least. In fact, the boat is very small, the hull is woody, and the length is about twice the height of Xi Wei and Zeno put together. The width is approximately equal to the height of Xi Wei, giving the impression of a miniature model rather than an actual boat.

    The hull is peppered with scrapes and scratches, as if it had been through many collisions, the edge is full of deep and shallow dents, and the awning has many holes. If it rains, it may be difficult to tell the difference between being underneath or not because of how little cover it provides.

    When Xi Wei carried Zeno onto the miniature boat, Zeno found it difficult to believe that this boat that should have been discarded eight hundred years ago was going to be their future home.

    From the outside, the boat appears broken and small, and when you head inside it turns out that it is a level three dangerous ship. There are visible traces of repairs to the bottom of the ship, although it gives off the feeling that it could start leaking at any moment.

    If Zeno could only speak, he wanted to shake Xi Wei with all his strength to wake him from his delusions. Hey protagonist, even sleeping in the snow would be better than this boat, at this rate we''re setting ourselves up for a water burial!

    Apparently Xi Wei did not share in his concerns. Returning to the familiar spot allowed him to rx and release some tension, before getting Zeno settled in and getting to work.

    He first ced Zeno down gently on the dirty, shabby nket in his cabin, which had long its original color. Secondly, he actually pulled out the cloak that Zeno''s mother had wrapped him in,ying it aside, and then carefully brandished the old, rusted little dagger. With this he begins to cut the cloak into various strips and chunks of cloth.

    It took him quite a long time toplete his task because the dagger is so dull.

    When he was finished, Xi Wei starts waving the dagger around in the air with slightly knit brows, and Zeno could not help being absolutely terrified.

    Protagonist, don''t say that after dismembering that cloak you want to dismember me! Easy as it is, eating other children is what a viin would do. If you think you''re miserable now, just see what happens if you¡ªthe future hero¡ªbes a viin.

    However, he obviously imagined too much, and for a while Xi Wei distressed the swaddling cloths with the dagger. As a result, the cloth lost it''s high quality look and resembled something discarded. Although it is not as warmpared to the original state, it has ceased looking like goods worth stealing.

    It is a demonstrable fact that in Ye Sa City, if the goods are deemed valuable, there is a risk of being robbed of even if you are an infant.

    As a native Ye Sa City beggar, Xi Wei understands the way to survive here. Only the low-key and cautious can live safely.

    After all that has transpired, even though he is the protagonist, Xi Wei feels very tired. Due to prolonged malnourishment, his face has be pale, there are obvious dark circles beneath his eyes, his mind distressed from the constant difficulties he faced. Xi Wei had been mostly sleepless since he''d gone into the streets, and having returned to a home of sorts, he found the fatigue difficult to bear. (t/n: I''m not exactly confident about the second half of the paragraph)

    Zeno, who wants to have his protagonist take a good rest, deliberately called out twice, at which time he was indifferently given a little nce. At that moment he immediately opened his mouth into a big yawn to try and show how "sleepy" he is.

    Xi Wei nkly watched the tiny person with a pitying look, Zeno''s prayer for his sleep frozen on his face. He is not quite sure what to do, but pulls him to his chest in order to sleep with the little baby, whose off switch was flipped the second he is drawn near.

    The little baby is very soft, still has a touch of milk smell, and his tummy growls asionally, but holding him is very warm. Xi Wei is naive to the concept of sleeping next to another person. Since birth, no one had shared such intimacy with him. His own parents barely met the minimum threshold, and the only responsibility they took was to prevent him from starving to death.

    Despite better treatment, the same is true of Zeno, who grew up in an orphanage. It was odd to think that he could feel secure, wrapped in the emaciated body of Xi Wei, but the two tired children slept very well. Their small bodies were snuggled tightly together, a perfect fit, sleeping as if they were the only two people on earth.

    At this moment, as the moon rose high in the sky, any regr city would be settled in to rest for the night. However, in Ye Sa, all the underground darkness had just begun to surface and the regr river''s surface began to change.

    A wide range of vessels, lit up with the strange colours of magic stonemps, floated freely in the river.

    Many ships station pretty girls on the bow, dressed seductively despite the cold, their eyes scouring the banks of the river. When an adult male called out, they were instructed to speak at the helm to the boatman to discuss terms. Afterwards, if the transaction was made, they would both climb into the cabin and the boat would re-enter the river.

    Shortly after, the surrounding water would begin to surge, and the boat''s movements would adopt that familiar erotic atmosphere.

    Xi Wei was ustomed to this situation and paid it no mind. Instead, he found he was satisfied that the baby only made minimal sounds when he woke up, but was not noisy. Since he was up, he fed 2/3 of the final loaf clumsily to the baby as before, and then proceeded to eat thest 1/3 of that dirty loaf.

    Just like that, their food is gone.

    The night wind howls, once again carrying freshly fallen snow; it is unknown how many will be buried in this heavy snow.

    Their small boat is spared from the fate of being enveloped in snow since it is underneath the bridge, but the cabin filled with holes does nothing to block the bitter wind. Xi Wei instinctively hugs the only source of heat, managing to gain a bit of warmth.

    Even so his ck eyes remain indifferent, the pervading mood has not changed at all.

    Amidst the few belongings scattered about the floor and the one dirty nket, Xi Wei suddenly felt an unusual sense of warmth on his middle finger.

    He hesitantly lifts his left hand in front of him, observing the ring he wore by the scant moonlight leaking through the ceiling. In the excitement of the day, he had almost forgotten the ring that the desperate young mother had ced on his middle finger. Now that he remembers he finds himself unwilling to wear it.

    Tucking Zeno tightly into his chest, he wraps his arms around the baby and while he grabs for the ring in order to remove it, his discovery renders him frozen in shock.

    The seemingly ordinary ck ring was now as long as his finger, and no matter how hard he tried he could not pull it off¡ªthe space between Xi Wei''s brows knit together tightly. If he could not remove it, he could imagine that shortly afterwards his left middle finger, or even the entire left hand, would be gone.

    Despite using all of his strength to pull at the outside of the ring, it was motionless. With no other means for removal, he wielded his rusty de with only a moment''s hesitation, and began to slowly cut into his finger along the edge of the ring. Red blood soaked into the ck ring, filling in formerly invisible etchings to create a vivid pattern.

    Xi Wei''s pupils contract forcefully as spikes emerge from the ring and puncture his finger; it feels as if the ring is drinking his blood.

    Even though the air is frigid, Xi Wei was sweating. He sweat because of the horror and pain of the situation, and he ground his teeth together in an attempt to bear the pain that he could feel down to his marrow in silence. Despite his clenched jaw, some sound was able to leak out. However, his groans scattered on the river''s surface, coalescing into the ambient noise of the night.

    Zeno, who can only see the protagonist''s face, was shocked as Xi Wei''s expression changed from stoic, to troubled, and then distorted with pain. At that point he clutched his left hand and began to roll around the cabin of the boat.

    Xi Wei¡¯s left hand is dripping with blood.

    Zeno, ovee with worry, can only wave his weak little warms, anxiously crying out "Oowah, oowah." (t/n: original sound effect tranted as ''itooh'' so I took the liberty of changing it, although this is just barely better)

    Unknowingly, the small baby''s white and tender face is full of tears.

    As the ck ring sucked up blood, it emitted a scarlet brilliance that reflected in Xi Wei''s pale and twisted face, slowly dimming until the light was gone.

    Xi Weiy in the corner of the cabin almost prostrate. His dted pupils telling the story of the extreme pain he had suffered. After a long period of time he was finally relieved and struggled slowly to crawl over to Zeno''s side. When he finally moved next to him he was able to see his tiny face was aplete mess, startled by what had just transpired.

    With an even harsher timbre to his voice than before, he managed to croak, ¡°Do not ¡­ cry, I ¡­ will not ¡­ die.¡±

    Xi Wei used his dirty sleeves to gently wipe the baby''s face, all the while looking pensive. (t/n: MTL wanted to say something about a cat here. If you know any idioms with cats let me know and I''ll see if one fits here.)

    The wounds on his hand had disappeared leaving behind only dried blood. The strange ring vanished, the only evidence left behind was a pattern mirroring the blood soaked markings that had adorned the surface of the. Otherwise he might have thought it was just a dream.

    After sitting for a few moments silence, a timid voice in the dpidated cabin asked, ¡°Who are you?<hr>

    If anyone ever finds any kind of fan art or simr for this story, let me know! I¡¯d love to see.

 Chapter Volume 1 5

    Compared to Xi Wei''s hoarse voice, this one rang out sweet and shy. It must be the voice of a younger sister<sup>1</sup>, but she actually should not appear at this time and ce.

    Zeno and Xi Wei were motionless, but quickly snapped out of it and turned towards the source of the sound.

    Because the previous events within the cabin had left it at sixes and sevens<sup>2</sup>, all of Xi Wei''s meagre possessions were scattered about. In the middle of the cabin, one of the broken porcin bowls was upside down, and standing on top of this bowl was a delicate little person.

    She has long green hair, a perfect melon seed face<sup>3</sup>, slightly pointed ears, and is wearing a lovely green mid-length dress. Fluttering gently on her back is a pair of transparent wings that are just allowing her tiptoes to rest on the bowl. Her entire person emanates a gentle green lustre.

    Zeno ispletely shocked; this, my friends, is an elf!

    After the initial shock, Zeno soon remembers the identity of this cute sister. She is the most popr female character in <Curse>, the Queen of the Elves¡ªHua Li.

    Knowing in his head is one thing, but seeing the real-life version of the thumb sized girl feels really magical. Her small cute stature is so lovely; everyone who sees her can''t help but want to protect her.

    Well, not quite everyone¡ªXi Wei is not interested in protecting her at all.

    After seeing that the words hade from Hua Li, Xi Wei took up the knife once again, clenching it tightly as his body rippled with tension. His stoic face did not reveal the weakness he felt after his painful experience just now.

    Blinking, Hua Li catches sight of the rusty knife in Xi Wei''s hand, and her shoulders slightly bow, a trace of fear colouring her delicate features.

    In general, with only the reflection of the moonlight and snow at night, it is difficult to see others'' expressions. Unfortunately for Hua Li, she radiates her own light, and there is no hiding her expressions.

    In Zeno¡¯s heart, he held some hope for Xi Wei''s future love life. Hua li was one of the best harem candidates in <Curse>, and was very highly thought of amongst readers of the novel.

    Prior to meeting them, Hua Li had been sealed within the ring. Xi Wei, recognized as the new master of the ring, had identally released the Queen of the Elves residing within. Having just been released, Hua Li has lost about 99% of her magic power, her memory is in a state of chaos, she possesses the mentality of a five-year-old child, and she is ignorant, but also quite¡­meng<sup>5</sup>.

    Zeno was also ignorant!

    I was wrong, I just know that Xi Wei has a glittering gold finger, but I forgot <Curse> is such an oppressive text; the spoils of his gold finger were not so easy to obtain. (t/n: should I somehow punctuate to show he is saying this in his head?)

    The role this ring ys in the future is great; therefore the cost that must be paid is also great. The first part is recognizing its master, followed by the agony of the ring drilling into bone. Any person would find it hard to bear this pain that radiates down to the very marrow of their bones.

    In the novel, Xi Wei did not bond with the ring for another five years. At that time, he is no longer a small beggar, but a promising young man with enough mental and physical strength to tolerate the painful process.

    Suddenly thrust into such a difficult situation, it is a miracle that Xi Wei can even speak. Left with almost no energy, Xi Wei remains pale and weak, struggling with every movement.

    In this world from <Curse>, Zeno knows that in the original ending Hua Li is among those who betray the protagonist. Looking again at the pocket sized Elf Queen; he contemtes the suitability of his initial ''meng'' thought.

    Since it started, Zeno has been different from other readers; the protagonist and the plot are the only two things from the novel that can affect his state of mind.

    Xi Wei''s ck eyes nervously lock onto Hua Li, who anxiously returns his stare, time seemingly frozen between the two.

    Zeno cannot help but think of details in the novel of their initial encounter that carried somewhat sensual undertones. Unlike the original work, there are no lingering looks up and down one another''s body, but rather eyes filled with mistrust. Their age is totally different, and Zeno really doesn''t want to think about it anymore.

    As a reader who did not need to experience the moment, whether it is male or female supporting character, in his opinion they were only puppets to promote the development of the story. However, now that the story is ying out right in front of him, Zeno could feel a sense of panic welling up within his heart.

    Xi Wei cautiously observed this small, incredible ''human'' before him.

    A 16-year-old healthy and experienced Xi Wei, and a small beggar struggling on the verge of death for eleven years, of course, have different levels of eptance of fantasy.

    Therefore, the protagonist of <Curse> can calmly analyze the origins of Hua Li and calmly make the final decision on how to utilize the Elf Queen for the greatest gain. At the present moment, Xi Wei can only draw back the bowstring of the situation, at risk of it snapping at any moment. (t/n: every trantion I looked up said something about bowstrings and breaking so I decided to try and fit it in there. Hope it makes sense.)

    A lot of things differ, not just the timeline of their meeting.

    ¡°Eyah¡­ba ba¡­goo¡± Zeno babbles out, forgetting that he is now a baby, working so hard to say something and letting out only meaningless chatter.

    Xi Wei''s thin body stiffens for a moment.

    Hua Li shifts her line of sight, resting her eyes on Zeno, the panic in her eyes reced by stars<sup>6</sup>.

    She unconsciously flutters her small transparent wings, gracefully flying towards the little baby. As she reaches out to touch him, she suddenly finds herself unable to move any further.

    In the moment she moved, Xi Wei watched closely as she neared the baby, and the instant she reached out to touch him he grabbed her wings between his two fingers, before pulling her to look at him face to face.

    Suddenly, the meng face in Zeno''s view disappeared, and he was left looking at the dirty, expressionless face of the young beggar.

    Xi Wei, expressionless, bluntly asks, ¡°Human? ¡­ Or a monster? Why ¡­ so small?¡±

    Zeno almost vomited blood, I am afraid that only the protagonist of this house will ignore the beauty of the Elf Queen, calmly asking if she is a monster!

    However, it is still meng ah, no matter what he does, the protagonist is simply awesome. The hopeless addict''s brain is tickled pink, as he moves excitedly in his spot on the floor

    Filled with shame, Hua Li bes furious, pedalling her legs in Xi Wei¡¯s palm trying to break free, ¡°You are small, you are small, your family is small!<sup>7</sup>¡±

    Zeno subconsciously looks over at the young protagonist, then down to see his own small arms and legs, and finally looks around the cramped cabin, silently. They are all small.

    Hua Li is just like a five-year-old child, and because Xi Wei pinched her tightly enough that she cannot get loose, she starts to cry. Despite her tiny size, the volume she produces is not small, and it buzzes in Zeno''s ears.

    Xi Wei''s face is impassive, even the little baby that was all but forced on him does not cry like this, the ''monster'' is too annoying.

    Hua Li''s crying is in direct opposition to Xi Wei''s principle of remaining inconspicuous, and she does not seem to realize she is in imminent danger. The more she cries, the louder it gets, and the closer ites to being audible outside the ship.

    Xi Wei pushed Hua Li onto the boat deck, pulling out his knife, bringing it down mercilessly.

    Hua Li cries out as half of her long green hair is shorn off.

    Adjusting his grip, Xi Wei immediately moves to bring down his de again without a second thought.

    Long-term near starvation and his recent experience with pain have left him so weak that the hand holding the dagger is a bit shaky, affecting his aim.

    Without thinking Zeno squeezed his eyes shut, but the sound he was waiting for did note. Opening his eyes a sliver, he saw Hua Li with tears streaming down her face¡ªnot daring to make a sound.

    In front of Hua Li was a transparent, light green barrier that the knife could not even pierce. She is the Elvish Queen, after all. No matter how weak she is currently, she is not someone a weak child could easily harm.

    However, Hua Li was still terrified, whining continuously. "Big bastard!" she insulted, crookedly flying away from the dangerous person in front of her.

    After his draining day, Xi Wei no longer had the strength to support his body. Hey down next to Zeno, breathing heavily, and then recalled the incredible scene that had happened. The reality caused him to immediately start sweating profusely, soaking his entire body.

    Being forced to watch his protagonist all day as he grew increasingly exhausted and frightened, Zeno struggled to reach his tiny hand out from his swaddling cloths in order to wipe away his sweat.

    He still overestimated the baby¡¯s control over his body, and as a result his little fist made intimate contact with Xi Wei''s face.

    Xi Wei seemed to understand this kind of concern and his face rxed a bid. He soon reached over and tucked the iling limb back into its cocoon.

    Now that the tension had been relieved a bit, Zeno began to feel chilled.

    The snow continued to fall outside, and the little baby would asionally shiver.

    Zeno felt a bit odd. Although this world was not warm, the cold was due to the frigid temperatures that seeped in through the skin and went down to his very bones. Now, however, he felt a chill slowly spread from his core, and his whole body began to tremble.

    Xi Wei quickly notices the little baby is not well. His small face is flushed red and he kept shaking in his arms. He ced his cold hands gently on Zeno''s face and forehead and felt a burning heat.

    Xi Wei was shocked.

    This little one has a fever.<hr>

    I had a lot more notes about this one. Enjoy!<ol><li>Younger Sister - not in the biological sense</li><li>Sixes and Sevens - in a state of total disarray</li><li>Melon seed face - one of the ideal shapes in Chinese culture, it is oval shaped with a pointed chin. Would it be preferable to leave these terms as is or put them literally? I don''t find they trante well culturally so I''m not sure if it''s distracting within the story.</li><li>»¨Àë - Hua Li: means something along the lines of flowers away, I think?</li><li>Meng - Chinese equivalent to the Japanese term Moe</li><li>I think this is what it means:<ol><li></li></ol></li><li>I¡¯m mostly confident she''s trying to insult Xi Wei/Zeno here with the same insult she receives.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 6

    ¡°Cough ¡­ cough ¡­¡± Zeno¡¯s face was red and hot, and he began coughing. His cough is soft, although now that he has started he can''t seem to stop, like a kitten mewling with hunger.

    Such a small and fragile child, if he was in an ordinary family he would certainly be able to receive adequate care. Unfortunately, he is under the care of Xi Wei, a beggar who cannot even guarantee his own safety. It would seem that fate has doomed him.

    Xi Wei did not panic when he was left to wander the streets after the deaths of his parents. Xi Wei did not panic when he faced the tortuous pain of epting the ring earlier on. Even when faced with the Elf Queen, an individualpletely outside of his experience, he did not panic. However, when he heard that tiny coughing echoing in his hears, Xi Wei starts panicking.

    A feeling of fear spread through his chest; it felt like he was being buried snow, his body suddenly icy and painful.

    Xi Wei clenched his jaw tightly, forcing himself to calm down.

    Zeno had not experienced a cold or fever for years. His body has always been healthy, his living habits were conscientious, and illness and misfortune seemed to just pass him by. He was not used to this fierce cough and fever at all.

    Fevers were usually not serious, some medication and, if necessary, an intravenous drip were enough to manage.

    However, at this moment they are not in the celestial court<sup>1</sup>. How could a famished eleven-year-old beggar find a doctor on this snowy night to seek medical treatment and medication?

    Maybe it¡¯s really just a way to throw away this little baby that¡¯s going to drag him down.

    ording to the <Curse> story background, they are living in Hong Yue Continent<sup>2</sup>. In thisnd great significance is ced on the power of magic and martial arts. An ordinary person¡¯s status is very low, and it is very difficult to obtain medical treatment if they fall ill.

    Those who can use light or water elements can treat injuries, but their services are not affordable for ordinary people; Xi Wei does not even know of their existence. Some medicines can treat the sick and wounded, but the cost for medical treatment and medicine is far beyond what Xi Wei could dream of spending.

    The situation is grave.

    While Xi Wei is a precocious little one, he is not a god. He cannot save Zeno.

    Xi Wei understands just how dangerous a high fever can be. He''d had a younger brother who was born shortly after his father had died. His younger brother had fallen ill less than two months after birth and also caught a cold in the midst of winter. Xi Wei''s mother had resorted to her former profession [prostitution] to make money for medicine, but before she could save enough the baby had sumbed to his illness. Once again, Xi Wei had been left alone.

    Thinking about those distant memories, Xi Wei¡¯s face went a bit ugly.

    He looked down at Zeno. Zeno''s breathing was fast and shallow, and his small pink lips had be cracked and dry. The baby was still so small, it seems that without even experiencing the beauty and misfortune of this world, he would go to see his ill-fated mother.

    Although he is unsure why, Xi Wei does not want this little one cradled in his arms to die. He stiffens up, unable to bear even the thought. This feeling is so strange and so intense.

    Xi Wei clenches his teeth; his face is so pale that the veins on his forehead are visible. With his meagre bit of remaining strength he carries Zeno out of the cabin. The snow falls incessantly and is even blown below the bridge and onto the small broken ship.

    Hooking his hands below Zeno''s armpits, Xi Wei crouches on the bow, slowly lowering the baby over the edge.

    Directly below Zeno is the river. The water is not particrly deep, but it is more than enough to drown a baby.

    That little baby ispletely unaware of the fate that lies before him. His consciousness has be blurred, and he is so ufortable he once again managed to free his hand from the swaddling cloths. He grasped around several times before he was able to catch hold of Xi Wei''s dirty shirt cuff.

    The little hand was so weak that only a small pull would be needed to remove his sleeve from that grip, but Xi Wei could not do it.

    Logic told him that he was not wrong: rather than allowing the baby to suffer from a high fever and then die, it is better to let him go quickly and with little pain. However, his own hands are tightly mped and he is unable to loosen them.

    He moved just a bit closer to the river, the imminent suffering of Zeno causing Xi Wei to suffer as well.

    ¡°Please, let him live.¡± The face of the young mother appeared in his mind, tears streaming down her pleading face.

    "Oowah, oowah.¡± The baby''s cries as Xi Wei struggled with the ring, along with that tiny tear stained face, also appear to him.

    The ce on his cheek that was touched by that little hand after his encounter with the strange ''monster'' ached sharply.

    Xi Wei was staring at the little creature in his hands. The bottom of the swaddling cloths had already entered the water; he would soon be immersedpletely. From then on, he could be alone. He would not have to care for a little baby, and he would not need to divide and share his precious bread again.

    In this life-or-death moment, Zeno opens his eyes and hazily nces up at Xi Wei with a seemingly instinctive look of trust and dependence. He appears very clean and pure, and then he suddenly coughs like a kitten.

    This little cough was like an electric shock to Xi Wei. Tightly holding onto Zeno, he dragged him up and scrambled back into the boat''s cabin. His body trembled with the fear that came cascading out of his heart.

    To let him live, such heavy words to bear.

    Xi Wei pressed Zeno¡¯s head over his chest, not caring about the wet swaddling cloths. He bowed his head and fixed his eyes on a corner of the ship¡¯s deck, an unknown emotion in his gaze.

    Suddenly, a sweet voice called out, ¡°Bastard, what''s wrong with you?"

    Xi Wei suddenly turned around, to see that Hua Li had returned despite escaping before. She still glowed a soft green that illuminated her pouting face. Her experience with Xi Wei and his knife was clearly fresh in her mind.

    However, the warmth and light she carried brought an almost pleasant atmosphere into the rundown cabin.

    Xi Wei¡¯s intuition told him that this strange woman may have a way to save the small baby in his arms, but he could not put his trust in her.

    Hua Li is not a mind reader, nor is she able to discern the tangle of thoughts and emotions under the calm appearance of Xi Wei, but she is very concerned about Zeno and looks around for a moment before quickly focusing on him.

    The Elf Queen is well behaved; she stays facing Xi Wei, her small hands protecting her wings, lest they end up being pinched again.

    Xi Wei did not stop her from flying closer this time, a seed of hope for help with the child had nted in his heart.

    Hua Li knit her delicate eyebrows together when she could see the state Zeno was in. She loves little children, and Zeno is no exception. Looking at his small eyes that speak of the nearness of death, she quickly bes upset.

    ¡°You big bastard, what are you doing? Are you abusing him?¡± Asked the elven queen, who was only five years old.

    Xi Wei could only remain silent¡ªhe really had thought about drowning Zeno.

    ¡°Big bastard, start talking, will you leave him burning up like that?¡±

    With an expression that only betrayed indifference, Xi Wei answered one word, ¡°Medicine.¡±

    After hovering in silence for a short time, Hua Li finally replied in a slightly thoughtful voice, ¡°Well, it looks like he needs Xue Nu<sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Although the Queen lost her memory, her instincts are still there. After pondering for a few moments she was able to bring out the right information. Xue Nu, is the main fever treatment of ordinary people in Hong Yue Continent. It is so named because it is an ice crystal shaped just like a woman. (t/n: please read footnote #3)

    Xi Weimitted the name to memory, and then removed the cloak fabric he had cut up and used it to bundle up Zeno. To ount for how weak he is, Xi Wei secured Zeno to his chest with the rest of the cloak, aiming to reduce his energy expenditures even a little.

    After doing all this, he began to go out.

    Curiously watching over him this whole time, Hua li, could contain herself no longer and called out, ¡°Big bastard, are you going to find Xue Nu?¡±

    Xi Wei turned his dark eyes onto the little queen, and Hua Li again shrunk her shoulders under the icy gaze, tears welling up as she asked, ¡°Then can you give me back my stuff?¡±

    Xi Wei did not want to talk to her anyway, he was thinking of either stealing the medicine from the drugstore directly, or stealing money from ordinary people. He quickly weighs the pros and cons of these options, and their respective speeds of execution.

    Zeno is running out of time.

    Seizing the opportunity to get what she wants, Hua Li flitted in front of Xi Wei, ¡°Big bastard, I can see how poor you are¡ªthere''s no way you can afford the Xue Nu. How about if you give me my things, I can guarantee that this little guy will be safe for three days, so you have more time to buy medicine. ¡±

    Hua Li''s eyes are sparkling, waiting for Xi Wei to acquiesce.

    However, Xi Wei only bowed his head and replies, ¡°I ¡­ without your ¡­ things.¡±

    Hua Li ttened her mouth, ¡°My possessions are useless to you, and if you do not return them to me I will not be able to leave you.¡± Trailing off into a whisper, Hua Li begins crying again.

    If Zeno were still awake, he would understand what she wants.

    What Hua Li is missing remains in the ring; her memories and her magic. For this reason, she cannot stray too far from the ring. Her five-year-old mind doesn''t exactly know what she wants or why, and Xi Wei does not even know what is stored in there.

    Just by virtue of instinct, Hua Li feels something important to her is stored on Xi Wei and she must get it back, despite being ignorant of the true nature of what she wants.

    As Hua Li spoke, crying all the while, Xi Wei did not remain idle. He takes advantage of her rxed vignce and pulls the same trick as before. Once again he captures her wings, and with a knife against her neck, threatens in a detached manner, ¡°He cannot ¡­ die, or ¡­ kill you.¡±

    In an attempt to strike a deal for herself with the use of her abilities, the pitiful Hua Li somehow managed to divulge her weakness. She has no moral concept of how Xi Wei lives, failing to consider how this information could be used against her.

    Zeno finally wakes up without making a sound, keepingpletely still. The sight that greets his eyes leaves him shocked; he is tied to the protagonist¡¯s chest and the Elf Queen is sitting on his shoulder with a look that says she has suffered a great injustice.

    Hua Li begins to continuously transmit a gentle and warm energy into Zeno''s temples. With relief from the fever, the headache he had experienced was alleviated, and the frequency of his cough also decreased.

    Zeno stared earnestly when all this was happening; sure enough this is the plot at work, the main female character''s stats cannot be shaken.<hr>

    I was looking at the characters for Xi Wei''s name for fun, Ï£Î¬, and the first one seems to mean Hope, and the second has a few possibilities, Safeguard being one of them. Because then it''s like his name means "Protects Hope". I thought it was pretty sweet. Although world-including suicide doesn''t quite match up¡­Also, one spot tranted ML''s name as Shevchenko in this chapter lol!!!<ol><li>Celestial court - to be honest I don''t know what he is getting at here since this would refer to some higher realm I think, it seems like a sarcastic remark about their current surroundings to me.</li><li>ºìÔÂ- Red Moon [Continent] - Hong Yue is the pinyin, and for locations I think it sounds nicer/more legit that way</li><li>Xue Nu -Ñ©Å® - pinyin for Snow Woman. It needs that name because it''s a very literal description, but I don''t think it flows well with the story so I''m opting not to change to the English version.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 7

    Transmitting magic energy<sup>1</sup> is very exhausting. Hua Li wasn''t at it for very long before she had to take down her hand and stop, since even the fluttering of her wings had begun to slow. Most of the magic of the Queen of the Elves is sealed within the ring, and she is reluctant to use all the energy she has to heal Zeno. Even so, it is still the blessing of the elves that he is receiving.

    Knowing this, Zeno is left feeling irresolute about the whole situation. On the one hand, there was no sign of Hua Li''s ckening before the finale of thest chapter. The novel did not reveal the reason why the Elf Queen betrayed Xi Wei, but perhaps it was revenge for mistreatment, or else it had to have been unwarranted.

    Zeno followed <Curse> for two years, and you could say the he knew the author''s writing style from A to Z. Nothing in that plot was written unnecessarily. No matter what develops in the story, there were surely some hidden clues pointing that direction. Some of them are so vague that they are easy to miss.

    Due to shock, Zeno did not take any time to peruse the ending before arriving inside the story, so he was unable learn the author''s thought process behind the ending. He can only slowly fumble through his memories for the answers.

    When the author was in a good mood he would reply in thements, directing readers where to look for hints. The readers could easily see where the plot developments wereing from. If he were in a bad mood he would just ignore thements, leaving the readers to look back through the novel themselves. This built up a true love/hate rtionship between the author and readers.

    A reader once sinctly summarized it as such, ¡°Anyone still following this novel is either a shaking M, or it really is true love ah!¡±

    Dismissing these idle thoughts, Zeno focuses on only the choices in front of them. One is to restore the memory and magic quickly while Hua Li is indeed a mere innocent meng sister, the second is to restore the memory of the Queen after she chooses to join the more powerful protagonist''s ranks.

    Despite having him tightly wrapped, Xi Wei has his hand resting on Zeno''s back for extra support. Realizing that Zeno''s fever has finally gone down, and that his face and forehead are not so hot, Xi Wei''s face finally rxed a bit, his expression no longer identical to the icyndscape around them.

    Hua Li, who was secretly looking at his face, smiled coyly, muttering, ¡°This little one is your son, you must have been so nervous.¡±

    The Elf Queen was really tired and she wanted to find a ce to rest. However, even after examining the entire cabin space, she could not find a single clean spot to rest. The corners of her mouth turn down, a small sigh escaping.

    She finally settled with resting on Zeno, and to avoid being squished she curled up next to his neck and snuggled in to sleep. Her small figure looks so cute curled up with that sweet baby, the meng<sup>2</sup> factor was exploding off the charts.

    Zeno tilts his head slightly to avoid touching her. In the present, Hua Li is his saviour. The future betrayal has not yete to pass; he doesn''t want to bite the hand that feeds him.

    They still have 18 years before those around the protagonist betray him, yet again, and the world perishes with him. At least during this period Hua Li will not act unfavourably towards them, so Zeno can temporarily rest assured.

    Of course, Xi Wei does not care if she betrays them or not. He tolerates Hua Li''s presence only because she is able to save Zeno''s life. He thinks to himself that although unknown to him, this race seems to be of lower intelligence. They just look intimidating.

    Enough time has passed that daylight is starting to break, the waterways criss-crossing Ye Sa City have only a scant few ships adrift with their passengers, while most remain moored at the docks. The volume of snow that umted had decreased and the buildings along the waterway are all d in silvery white. Combined with the river that remains unfrozen, it all gives off a mysterious vibe.

    Xi Wei silently weighed the feasibility of his options and found, in despair, that the sess rate was essentially zero.

    He cupa his hands underneath Zeno''s little butt and pushes his entire body up, adjusting the little body that had slowly slid down back into afortable position.

    With this motion came the sudden noise of something falling out of the Zeno''s swaddling cloths andnding on the deck. Xi Wei and Zeno look down at the same time, and it turns out that it is the jade pendant passed on by Zeno''s mother before she left.

    One nce at the pendant reveals that it is not ordinary. A rich emerald green andpletely wless, the carving depicts an unknown beast that looks very domineering. Although it maintains its lustre, you can tell that it has likely been passed down for generations. No matter how you look at it, it is obviously very valuable.

    With the baby on his chest keeping him from bending over, Xi Wei had to work hard to slowly squat down to pick up the jade, holding it in the palm of his hand.

    He is left with a tough decision. If he sells this jade pendant, it would be more than enough for him to buy the medicine, and if they lived conscientiously they would not go hungry in this lifetime.

    This presents a quandary; the mother originally gave the ring as a reward for raising her child. The jade pendant should be something like a token, maybe to help Zeno find his family in the future, maybe just to leave a message. However, now that the ring has been absorbed by him, the only thing that he can sell is this jade pendant.

    Xi Wei does not dwell on these thoughts, quickly determining that the pendant is unseble. Drawing back 10,000 steps<sup>2</sup>, even if he could still remove the ring he would not dare sell it.

    Three years of vagabond living taught Xi Wei many lessons, one of which is about money.

    In Ye Sa City, if you cannot protect it, then don''t dream of having wealth¡ªjealousy can provoke even an innocent man tomit a crime. He could, on the forefoot, sell his valuable for good profit, and on the back foot wind up robbed and dead in a back alley. This kind of thing is not unusual at all.

    In addition, he remembers the panic of the woman when they met. Obviously Xi Wei cannot afford to offend the people who inspire such dread in someone like Zeno''s mother. If the pendant could be used to find rtives, it''s obvious that those people could use it to find them. Xi Wei is always overly cautious, he will absolutely not gamble on that one in ten thousand chance of exposure.

    As if they are trapped in dead end, there is no light ahead.

    Xi Wei lowers the pendant around Zeno''s neck, allowing the cold jade to rest against his skin. The sudden coolness causes him to shiver.

    Xi Wei exhales arge cloud of white vapour, and finally decides to go out. Anything was preferable to awaiting the little baby''s death on the boat, not to mention they should also search for more food.

    Hua Li is still fast asleep. Due to her tiny size she is able to remain out of sight, tucked into Zeno''s swaddling cloths.

    It always proves difficult to find food in winter. Xi Wei is often required to search through the trash for leftovers and scraps. Begging on the streets not only requires standing in ce for long periods, but there may not be anyone willing to stop and give something. Just kidding, everyone must be really busy!

    Zeno watches Xi Wei in a foul smelling dumpster. Fortunately the weather is cold, reducing the smell a bit, although even that is almost enough to make him faint. Despite sleeping, even Hua Li wrinkles her nose in disgust¡ªshe cannot tolerate the smell either.

    Zeno finds himself filled with feelings of bitterness. Reading about a difficult childhood had little impact on him, but this is the protagonist of his house ah. So young to experience such hardship, the protagonist seems ustomed to this, and such a hard-working look made Zeno even more distressed.

    He had thought he was distressed when he read the ending of <Curse>, but now he realizes that there is a more persistent and painful feeling, the silk threads of distress wrap about him until he is breathless with worry.

    Xi Wei¡¯s luck is not so good at first, and it was not until he reached the fifth dumpster that he found some mouldy bread. In the tenth dumpster there was actually a small package of ttened cookies.

    The cookies are not all that big, but they are tasty and will fill their bellies. Even the impassive Xi Wei cannot suppress his happy expression.

    Seeing Xi Wei in a good mood, Zeno cannot help but grinning as well. Who would have thought that happiness is to find a small package of discarded cookies?

    Xi Wei patted his back gently, indicating that he should not worry, thinking that the little one was probably hungry.

    Unfortunately, their simple happiness did notst long and was interrupted by outsiders.

    ¡°Yo, if it isn''t the fool! The big fool brought along a little fool today.¡±

    Zeno was shocked by the coarse and raucous voiceing from this ugly duckling and could not help but look at the owner of the sound. It turned out that it was a rag-d teen whose clothes were in worse shape that even Xi Wei''s. His face spoke of the ravages of frostbite and his smiledid bare a mouth full of yellow teeth. Apparently he is even worse off than Xi Wei who at least has a broken down boat for shelter. It''s likely this youth lives out in the open; it must have been difficult for him to live until now.

    As a poor person, one often has to do hateful things. He slowly opened his mouth, a thick atmosphere of violence revealing itself. He could see the bread that Xi Wei held in his hands, and approached with evil intentions.

    This is not the first time they have crossed paths. Xi Wei is small for his age, and his movements are inferior to the youth, Ya Sang. Whenever he stops Xi Wei with food in this area, he always takes it away. Xi Wei never rebels, neither does he speak; he simply hands over whatever he has.

    In response to his silence, Ya Sang gave him a nickname, always calling him the fool.

    Today is no exception¡ªdespite seeing that Xi Wei holds a baby against his chest; he is not kind hearted. He would not leave even a tiny amount for the two children, wanting only to fill his own stomach.

    Xi Wei''s eyes turn cold, he understands their current situation. As soon as he had heard someone approach, he hid the cookies in Zeno''s swaddling cloths, leaving only the mouldy bread in his hand. Recognizing Ya Sang''s unspoken threat, he simply throws the bread on the ground and then turns to leave.

    Ya Sang picks up the bread quite happily and ncing up he catches sign of Zeno''s small and tender white face. On seeing him, he could not help but to shout out, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Xi Wei did not turn to acknowledge him, instead picking up his pace.

    Seeing this, Ya Sang ordered, ¡°Fool, stop running! Give me the child in your hands."<hr><ol><li>This actually tranted for me as magic power, but based on the context I felt like she wasn''t giving him power, and that energy fit a little better.</li><li>Meng - I know I''ve said it before, but just in case you forgot this is equivalent to the Japanese term Moe. To be honest I prefer moe, maybe just because I''m more familiar with it, but I decided to keep this one true to the source culture.</li><li>I couldn''t find a corresponding proverb/idiom but figured it was fairly clear. I''m sure it refers to drawing far away from your initial position/stance on something.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 8

    Would Xi Wei agree? Would he drop the little baby in front of this youth?

    Xi Wei stops, seeming to consider what Ya Sang has ordered him to do.

    Zeno''s heart tightens.

    Hey protagonist, I won''t eat so much, do not give me to this Ya Sang jerk! QAQ

    Xi Wei, of course, could not hear the cry of Zeno¡¯s heart, but he can feel the little bundle on his chest shudder. He pats Zeno''s back and furrows his brow, coldly whispering, ¡°Don''t move.¡±

    Zeno immediately goes silent, stretching his little face to rub it against the protagonist¡¯s face, picking up a few mud stains on his cheeks in the process.

    The inspiration behind this move was his young neighbour growing up. Whenever he was in trouble he would run to Zeno''s ce, and whenever Zeno tried to take him home he would pull that trick. Zeno could only surrender to that cute little devil¡ªeven a god cannot stop the Meng.

    Xi Wei stares down nkly, ovee with the urge to pinch Zeno''s little cheeks after that sudden move of his. If he were looking down from heaven, the protagonist would probably understand that he was dying of meng overload.

    When Ya Sang saw Xi Wei stop as he had ordered, he assumes that this idiot does not have the guts to defy him. After waiting while Xi Wei simply stands there, he begins growing impatient. He threw the bread right away, so it should be simple to hand over the child.

    ¡°You stupid fool, do I have toe get it myself?¡± He bellows, and Zeno desperately wishes he could find some way to plug his ears.

    Xi Wei remained motionless and calm; his eyes steady as he gazes at the brutish teen. Ya Sang felt like those empty eyes were looking straight into his heart. He experienced a faint flicker of fear followed immediately by shame¡ªhow could he be afraid of this fool?

    Ya Sang takes tworge steps forward, pointing to Zeno, ¡°I did not expect a fool like you could actually find such a cute baby, it must definitely be a girl. I want it, obediently hand it over. ¡±

    Zeno''s heart screams, ¡°Cute or not I''m definitely a boy okay! When the protagonist changes my diaper, the truth will definitelye out!

    Something seems to be wrong.

    # Really want to puke on his nasty face #

    While Zeno thinks so, his body acts up independently.

    After a small ¡°puff¡± sound, Ya Sang''s face is suddenly sparkling due to saliva, while a little baby was suddenly twisting his head, avoiding looking at him<sup>1</sup>.

    The corners of Xi Wei''s mouth twitched briefly.

    Ya Sang immediatelyshes out, determined to vent his anger on Xi Wei¡ªthe one making him work to get the baby ''girl''. He grabs a wooden stick that he has been carrying around, lifting it above his head and brings it down on Xi Wei''s back. The strike tears the thin fabric of his shirt and leaves a red welt blooming on his back.

    The impact from this hit causes Xi Wei to stumble. If it were a strong man, determined to stand and fight to protect his dignity, then he may be fine. However, the protagonist is not even at the level of an ordinary person, so he simply copses.

    Despite the fact that his thin body strikes the snow hard enough to make a full body imprint, Xi Wei keeps Zeno safely tucked in his embrace, trying his best to keep him from making any contact with snow.

    Zeno was shocked when the protagonist suddenly fell. Unsure of the cause, he suddenly panics and wants to struggle, but finds his arms tightly mped andpletely immobile.

    Ya Sang suspects that Xi Wei is trying to y him by suddenly appearing to faint. Hees closer, kicking Xi Wei in the back, while screeching, ¡°Fool, stand up, don''t tell me you''re trying to stall!¡±

    Xi Wei remains motionless, as if he really has fainted.

    Ya Sang frowns deeply. He doesn''t really care if Xi Wei is dead or alive; he''s just a weak little chicken who is asking to be beaten. He starts using the stick he has in his hands to pry Xi Wei off of the baby.

    As Ya Sang bends down, Xi Wei tenses his body, his hand firmly gripping his knife. As long as he is close enough, even this shoddy knife will draw blood.

    Before he can convert his tension into action, Xi Wei, who has his ear on the ground, hears footsteps¡ªmany, many footsteps. He clenches his knife more tightly, but remains on the ground as he is.

    Ya Sang smoothly pulls out Zeno.

    Zeno can only feel the protagonist''s arms loosen around him. Ya Sang clutches him too tightly, his facial expression ugly. This, coupled with Zeno''s concern over the protagonist, drive him to cry out, "Wahhhh!"

    Ya Sang sports an irritated look on his face, and shoves a mouldy chunk of bread into Zeno¡¯s mouth. With this all he can let out is a muffled whine.

    Zeno still has a low-grade fever, his emotions are running amok, and his mouth is filled with a mouldy bread taste. He is so ufortable he almost faints.

    Suddenly, the air is filled with the crunching of footsteps near and far. A group of people dressed in warrior regalia appear in the alley, led by a burly man with only one eye. A fearsome scar stretches across his face from the left eye to his right chin, and it seems to be the remnant of the wound that cost him his eye.

    This scar did not affect his charm at all, but rather made him appear wild, manly, and cool.

    Seeing the situation in from of him, the scar faced man stops along with his crowd of younger brothers, asking with interest, ¡°Robbery?¡±

    Ya Sang stands ck-faced for a few seconds after seeing this man, then quickly moves to tter him. He dares not draw near and remained standing where he was, greeting him respectfully with a bow, ¡°Mr. Xi Lun<sup>2</sup>, I am honoured to see you.¡±

    The scar faced manughs, hisughter very deep and mellow. The sound is ten million times nicer than listening to Ya Sang''s discordant tone.

    ¡°Do you know me?" He asks.

    Ya Sang continues to suck up, ¡°This is Fenhong<sup>3</sup> Street, how could someone not know you, sir?"

    The man, who was called Xi Lun, does not answer the question, and just keeps asking, ¡°Since you know where you are, why are you fighting in the back alley of Fenhong Street?¡±

    Xi Lun asks the question with a wide smile on his face, but the tone of his voice causes Ya Sang to immediately break out in a cold sweat.

    He averts his eyes and holds up Zeno in front of the scar-faced man while exining, ¡°It is not a fight, but that fool on the ground stole my sister, you see, this is the girl in my hand. This young one knows Mr. Xi Lun needs some good stuff, and if my younger sister can follow Mr. Xi Lun, she will surely have a good life in the future."

    Zeno whines in protest.

    Xi Lun gives Zeno a once over. After seeing his appearance, his eyes flicker with surprise. Even if it is still small, he can see that this child possesses exquisite features. Not even a fool would believe that this child is Ya Sang''s little sister. To what extent can genes even mutate ah?

    However, Xi Lun still reaches out and takes Zeno into his arms.

    Ya Sang puffs up with pride. He knew this girl''s looks weren''t ordinary; he can certainly sell her for a good price.

    He was not able to gloat for long when a wooden stick struck his head, the movement urate and ruthless. Ya Sang''s eyes go ck and he copses to the ground in silence<sup>4</sup>.

    Xi Wei is standing behind him, holding the stick that Ya Sang had just tossed aside.

    Xi Lun rested one over Xi Wei''s shoulder after slowly pping his hands a couple times, and praises him, ¡°That was pretty well done.¡±

    Xi Wei says nothing and watches him vigntly.

    Xi Lun nces over his alert figure and chuckles in amusement, ¡°Come on, I know this kid is yours.¡±

    Xi Wei considers for a moment before nodding.

    Xi Lun speaks to him again, ¡°Before I hand her back, wash your face.¡±

    Xi Wei does not ask why and quietly squats down, grabs a handful of snow, and rubs it all over his face. The snow is cold and his face is red with the cold, but his proper appearance emerges from the filth.

    Xi Lun observes quietly, without questioning, until Xi Wei is clean and stands up. ¡°So, Jasmine¡¯s<sup>5</sup> son, is this your daughter?¡±

    Xi Wei is a little surprised, ¡°You ¡­ know ¡­ me?¡±

    Xi Lun, with one hand holding Zeno, and one hand behind his back, answers coolly, ¡°You don''t remember me?¡±

    Zeno feels like ten thousand beasts are treading across his heart, can this plot even be saved? Why would this scar-faced man, destined to appear a decade from now, appear at this moment? The rhythm of the plot ispletely copsing.

    ¡°Curse¡± does have a man named Xi Lun, but when he appears in the novel, the protagonist is twenty-one, and in the prime of life. Xi Lun ys the rtively insignificant role of the father of one of the harem members. The one noteworthy detail is the fact that he knew the protagonist¡¯s mother, Jasmine!

    This decade younger Xi Lun is a cool guy, and he gives off the heavy aura of a gang boss. Just thinking that in the next decade he will be a middle-aged uncle makes it hard to even look at him.

    This also made it hard for Zeno to recognize when he first showed up. The gap is way toorge ah!

    The Harem father appears!

    Will the harem follow close behind?

    But the protagonist is only eleven years old!

    The premature appearance of the harem makes it useless!

    Wake up storyline!

    Xi Wei thought for a moment before pointing to Zeno and saying, ¡°Boy.¡±

    Xi Lun looks carefully at Chino¡¯s face and mutters, ¡°It''s not a girl?¡±

    If Zeno had teeth, he would jump and bite his nose.

    Xi Lun contemtes for a long time, but he knows Xi Wei would not deceive him about something like this, and he continues. ¡°I remember your brother died three years ago and is too old anyways, so is this child your son?¡±

    Xi Wei did not deny his question.

    Although this may seem a little weird, it is not impossible for an eleven year old to have a baby. Xi Lun knows that Xi Wei is not the type to tell a lie, and he does not possess the empathy to adopt a child with no blood rtion. When you remove the incorrect answers, what remains can only be the truth. (t/n: I wanted to put a Sherlock quote in here so so bad)

    Praise this man for his wit!

    Xi Lun looked at Zeno emotionally, ¡°I remember when Jasmine told me she was going to have a child, and in a sh her son has a son.¡±

    Zeno finds himselfpletely thunderstruck by this man''s words.

    Xi Wei just quietly listens without interjection. The scar-faced man has been talking to himself, ¡°Well, looking closer, this child really looks like you ah, it really is father and son¡ªmade from the same mould."

    # Does your daughter know you prattle on like this? #

    # Does your daughter know how big your brain really is? #

    Obviously he just looks like a cool guy¡­<hr>

    I am posting thister than intended. I was reading Quickly Wear the Face of the Devil. It''s amazing. You''d ignore your responsibilities too. I hope I can do as well as that with this story (quality-wise I mean).<ol><li>The sound effect legit trantes as puff. So I''m not sure if he actually barfed on him or just kinda spit? And having had babies of my own, I don''t think puff is quite¡­adequate¡­as a sound effect. But, there it is.</li><li>Î÷Â× - Xi Lun - also, I''m opting to use Mr instead of xianfeng in this fellow''s case. Whether I use the appropriate Chinese titles will depend on the story or character¡­</li><li>Trantes to Pink St. I didn''t think it was gangster enough, so I went with the pinyin.</li><li>There was a reference to Venus that I could not figure out. And when I fine toothbed every word through MTL it seemed like a legit reference. But no matter how I tried to incorporate it it just sounded weird. ÑÛÇ°½ðÐÇÂÒÃ°£¬ºß¶¼Ã»ºßÒ»Éù¾ÍÖ±Í¦Í¦µØµ¹ÏÂÈ¥ÁË¡£</li><li>The pinyin for her name is Moli, and trantes to Jasmine, so I decided to go with that for reasons. I also thinks it''s a better fit.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 9

    Zeno is awash in mncholy. He can''t believe that the protagonist of his story looks so pleased to be called a father. Look at the whole body of x literature, and not once will you see a protagonist be a father before he even aplishes anything!

    Only some cannon fodder or a younger brother will have this magical set of children ah. Cannon fodder children are the stepping stone to domination used by the protagonist, and the younger brother¡¯s child is used to develop the main character''s responsibility and power. The protagonist having a child, do you think this is a farming show? Go away, wrong channel!

    Zeno stares desperately at Xi Wei''s eyes, hoping he will deny these assumptions. Firstly, the protagonist is supposed to be cool and handsome, what daddy, it does not sound cool or handsome at all!

    Secondly, the role that the scar-faced man ys in the harem is still a long ways off. However, when ites to his daughter, if she thinks the protagonist started his family when he was only eleven, she will certainly think he''s unreliable, nothing but g.

    Love between childhood sweet hearts. If his protagonist is with this sort of pure and kind sister, it means he will be far away from the spicy hot femme fatale type. With a conscientious lover, the protagonist will not have the sense of being betrayed by the world and ultimately he would not choose tomit suicide. This is for peace in the world ah, protagonist, please be sure to deny this crazy misunderstanding!

    The protagonist loves looking at me! (t/n: There''s no good context for this sentence. But there it is)

    Xi Wei sees non-stop blinking from the baby, but cannot garner any meaning. When he finally seems to have gathered some courage, he looks at the scar faced man, then strenuously speaks, ¡°How can you¡­still¡­remember me? ¡±

    Xi Lun smiles, ¡°You''re finally willing to talk to me. This is your child so it will, of course, be returned to you. In Fenhong Street, who does not know Xi Lun? Although I deal in the pleasures of the flesh, I would never force you to give this little one up to me.¡±<sup>1</sup>

    Xi Wei tilts back his head in a sh and looks up at this man who is a few feet taller. His expression is neither agitated nor overwhelmed, as always, he appears indifferent.

    Xi Lun looks a little bored, but still passes Zeno over to Xi Wei. Xi Wei struggles to hold him and his waist bends with the effort. Despite this hebours to secure the little baby to his chest once again.

    Zeno still has the mouldy piece of bread in his mouth. He begins choking on it when the protagonist fails to deny the scar-faced man''s words, and his cute little face turns a deep red. Xi Wei immediately moves to use his finger to pull the bread out of Zeno''s mouth, but he hesitates when he sees that his outstretched finger is very dirty.

    He carefully crouches down and, just like with his face, uses the snow to wipe is fingers clean. That aplished, he pulls out the dangerous piece of bread and tosses it.

    Xi Lun quietly watches him finish all of that. Finally, he could not help but open his mouth, ¡°The child has a fever, and he can die without xu nue.¡±

    Zeno feels Xi Wei''s hand on his back clench briefly. Indeed, although he has improved with the Elf Queen''s blessing, she did say that she could only ensure three days respite from danger. However, all are aware of the consequence when three days have passed.

    Seeing that he finally got a reaction from him, Xi Lun could feel the stirrings of guilt in his heart. From the first time he''d seen Xi Wei, who was delivering rice to Jasmine, he began to notice him. The child was silent, cold, vignt, and it seemed that he had no interest in anything. He waspletely different from other seven or eight year old children¡ªhe was familiar with the rules of the underground world, and quite good at camouge.

    Xi Lun feels intuitively that this taciturn child will not just be a sewer rat that lives in Ye Sa City for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, before he came to a decision about how best to use him, Jasmine died.

    Without the springboard of Jasmine, Xi Wei alone could never ept the olive branch<sup>2</sup> from Xi Lun because he believed no one on earth gave goodwill without reason. After letting go of his concern for Xi Wei, he did not expect to meet again in this way, but it did please him that it happened.

    Xi Lun contemtes the situation a moment, then says bluntly, ¡°Although xue nu is precious, it''s a piece of cake to get it with just the money I make on Fenhong Street. However, everyone knows that Xi Lun doesn''t take a loss in any exchange. So kid, what have you got to trade me? ¡±

    What can Xi Weie up with? The most valuable thing on his person is that jade pendant he dares not sell, and nothing else.

    Zeno looks back and forth from the scar-faced man to the protagonist, his heart in disarray. Although the protagonist will one day dominate the continent, right now he is just a dpidated, poor, starving boy. Xue nu is obviously amon medicine easily essible in other ces, but in Hong Yue continent it is so scarce that it cannot meet the needs of the people.

    It is not scientific.

    Once again, Zeno fell into a deep self-aversion towards his previous disregard for the protagonist''s past.

    # Protagonist, I¡¯m sorry #

    The fact of the matter is the protagonist''s halo hasn''t quite activated. To the curiosity of those present, Xi Wei reaches into Zeno''s neck. In short order he pulls out the sleeping Elf Queen, and then calmly tries to sell her.

    ¡°I ¡­ do not know ¡­ what this ¡­ but ¡­ I''m sure ¡­ rare.¡±<sup>3</sup>

    Xi Lun and his followers: ¡°¡­¡±

    Zeno: ¡°¡­¡± The Queen wakes up, and then goes right back to sleep.

    It is not so easy to just sell the Queen of the Elves, and that''s not only because she must stay near the ring that cannot be taken back from the protagonist. If he lifts the seal on the Elf queen¡¯s revenge personality, never mind 18 yearster, if she finds out the protagonist is trying to sell her to the boss of the red light district, his life will be directly strangled in the cradle ah!

    Perhaps she had pain in her wings, or perhaps too many burning eyes were pressuring her, but at this time the elf rubs her sleepy eyes, and wakes up.

    The situation is clearly very shocking to Hua Li, who is struggling again. Her five-year-old mind is terrified; her magic is not enough to protect the bearer of the ring or herself. Xi Wei feels a pinch and sting to the fingers holding her, involuntarily releasing his hold and allowing her to fly away in the blink of an eye.

    Xi Lun watches this y out with aplicated expression, ¡°Kid, where did you catch that elf?¡±

    Xi Wei stares at his empty fingers and pauses, hesitating for a moment, ¡°It just ¡­ appeared.¡±

    Xi Lun does not ask again. With her easy escape from Xi Wei''s grasp, it is clear he has no control over her. The scar-faced man gloats, ¡°Boy, your elf ran away, now what will you trade for the xue nu?¡±

    It is impossible that Xi Lun does not covet the tiny elf, having ownership of her could make him the overlord of the entire Fenhong street and district. Although he can be a good man, he knows that sometimes he will have to have to take what he can from life and run with it.

    Xi Wei bows his head, seeming to have suffered a great blow. Looking closely, he can actually see the panic in the eyes of Zeno. Presumably this little baby is also worried for their future.

    Xi Wei closes his eyes, clears his mind, and immediately whispers, ¡°He is ¡­ beautiful ¡­ ¡±

    Xi Lun grows even more curious, and he looks forward to a more astounding move by this distinctive little beggar, asking, ¡°Oh, are you going to sell your son to me?¡±

    Xi Wei thinks of the words left him by Zeno''s mother. She wasn''t looking for extravagance, and even if he bes a beggar it does not matter, at least let him live. Thinking of today¡¯s bad situation, his arms tighten around the baby before he says, ¡°He ¡­ is sick, too ¡­ not enough to eat.¡±

    This proposal is very excellent, this child is so beautiful and he will not grow worse after all. From any point of view, there is no reason not to agree, but Xi Lun denies this attractive proposal.

    He sneers, ¡°Boy, your idea is good. You can choose not to raise this child, but if I take him now I''ll have to treat his illness. That leaves me at a loss since first of all, that medicine costs a lot of money, and second, when he grows up for many years, who knows what he will look like? Can you promise that he will earn me the same value of money spent on him in the future?"

    Xi Wei does not refute his words since Xi Lun spoke the truth. That being so, the only thing left to exchange is the jade pendant. However, with that he risks exposing Zeno''s identity. Even though the storm has calmed, so little time has passed and revealing themselves would be a huge gamble.

    Xi Wei is left with no choices. Either he gives up the jade pendant, or he will have to watch the baby die.

    ¡°Well, boy, I know you sewer rats will not have anything of value, and you really do look like Jasmine. I have a job here, if you can finish it well, I can give you the xue nu.¡±

    The desperate youngster stares at him in a straightforward manner, and Xi Lun feels an inexplicable pressure, finally saying, ¡°I have a daughter, you know?"

    Seeing Xi Wei acquiesce, the scar-faced man continues speaking, but with obvious weariness, ¡°Xiao Wu<sup>4</sup> is also ten years old, but she just spends her day reading hero epics. She is developing an inappropriate sense of justice, even though I expect her to inherit Fenhong Street in the future. She is not allowed to have this type of character. However, no matter how many times I tell her that she just ignores me. If you can change her mind, I''ll give you as much xue nu as you want.¡±

    It goes without saying that, of course, Xi Wei agrees.

    As they move along Fenhong Street, Zeno feels numb. This is just too much, already pulling them into the storyline of one of the future sisters, it really is x point of the story, not wavering to draw the sister to the center.

    Give the plot a little praise.

    Not forced to separate from the protagonist, Zenno finally feels like he can breathe. Although being with the protagonist has brought him hunger, dirty bread, and illness with no medicine, these things are nothingpared to separating from the protagonist. No matter what happens now, the protagonist will be a domineering existence in the future. Being with him is 10,000 times better than being sold into the red light district.

    The only questionable point now is Zeno''s identity as the protagonist''s so-called child. It seems that when people transmigrate into the viin or younger brother they need to cultivate favour with the protagonist to avoid bing cannon fodder. He will need to take advantage of the protagonist''s halo<sup>5</sup>.

    Once there was a sister who wrote a lengthyment in thements section to the author of ¡°Curse¡± because the abused reader could not withstand the temptation of rage. She ominously warned the author to be conscientious, citing many different examples of stories where the author was pulled into the story and forced to go through what the protagonist had experienced. Zeno read a few of the linked stories out of curiosity, and most of the protagonists are overwhelming characters in the end. Although these novels had a strange feel to them, the main purpose was clear.

    However, Chino did not feel the need to worry. If he isn''t abandoned to die by the protagonist in his most difficult years, then he should be ok.

    My dad is Li Gang<sup>6</sup>, and my dad is the protagonist too!<hr>

    Lately I have been obsessed with listening to the shamisen and Waggaki Band.<ol><li>I needed so much help with this one. Basically he''s a pimp and he says something to the tune of I would never force someone to buy. He specifically mentions dealing flesh so spiced it up a bit. And I felt like his assuring line made no sense in the context so I changed it. I don''t know any Chinese whatsoever rip</li><li>If you''re not familiar with the term it''s an offer of peace/goodwill</li><li>I purposely leave his dialogue missing words etc because I feel like it fits best. I''m not sure if that was the author''s original intention or MTL.</li><li>Ð¡Îè - Xiao Wu - means small dance. Probably. Xi Lun''s daughter</li><li>Protagonist halo - in case you somehow haven''te across this term, basically it''s something like plot armour? Good things always happen to them. If you''re unsatisfied with this pathetic exnation best look to google. I''m toozy</li><li>My dad is Li Gang - a Chinese meme that refers to avoiding responsibility, actually has a super sad backstory.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 10

    The development of things until now are not always as the baby wants, but this kind of hard-pressed emotion that seems to slide into the abyss of ignorance will not be understood by a second person<sup>1</sup>. Despite this, one point still makes Zeno happy.

    Ya Sang has unknowingly rushed to his own demise by tormenting the protagonist. "Curse" is a supernatural novel, and within it the protagonist is almost always miserable. Even so, the guy who makes the protagonist even more miserable will face a fate 10,000 times worse than the protagonist.

    Xi Wei had struck Ya Sang with the stick mercilessly. One of the men in the gang picks up the fainted boy by the cor and drags him in front of Xi Lun. The man asks what to do with him and Xi Lun just waves him off, ¡°He darese to Fenhong Street making a scene and lying to my face, he needs to suffer the consequences. Although his looks are poor, anyone will do in the dark. Throw him into the men''s brothel. ¡±

    With these words spoken by Xi Lun, Ya Sang''s future is set. As the saying goes, dishonest men will hang in their own web of lies<sup>2</sup>. Ya Sang wanted to take the protagonist''s baby and sell it to the red light district''s boss. We should all learn from this experience ah.

    Zeno rests his head on the protagonists shoulder, exhausted after his high fever. He doesn''t even have the evergy to look around the famous Fenhong Street. Xi Wei asionally brushes his forehead, checking the temperature, relieved that it has not gone back up to the burning heat from before.

    After all, that strange little elf has run off, leaving Xi Wei anxious about a rpse. He still does not have xue nu and therefore he cannot rx.

    If you asked ten people about Xi Wei they would all say the same thing¡ªstoic. His life creed is that less is more and low key is king. Xi Lun is feigning casual indifference while closely observing Xi Wei interact with the little baby, his eyes showing a strange and sly glint.

    Fenhong Streetes alive at night, so during the day it feels deserted.

    The silence is abruptly broken by a crisp voice.

    A girl with her long hair pulled into a scorpion braid, wearing a lovely pink cotton dress, runs like a gust of wind and heads straight to the scar-faced man¡¯s side. Grabbing onto his thigh, she immediatelyins, "Baba<sup>3</sup>, where have you been all morning? Xiao Wu has been looking everywhere. ¡±

    Xi Lunughs heartily, then bends over the girl and suddenly hoists her onto his shoulders. He is tall and sturdy so this action is very rxed without any hint of strain while he asks, ¡°Were you a good girl?"

    The little girl, Xiao Wu, turns her head down gracefully. ¡°Xiao Wu does not want to be good, unless baba takes me to see the Brave Devil<sup>4</sup>.¡±

    A helpless look crosses Xi Lun''s face and he tries to coax his daughter, ¡°That kind of drama is a lie, those evil actors are just trying to cheat you out of your money. Xiao Wu is a good girl, you wouldn''t understand. ¡±

    The little girl heard her idol being questioned, and suddenly grew angry, ¡°Baba you are a bad guy, you do bad things and don''t believe others will do good deeds, Xiao Wu hates you.¡±

    Having fallen low in his daughter''s eyes, Xi Lun promises to spend the afternoon making it up to his daughter, even seeing the drama she wants to watch. This leaves Xiao Wu reluctantly satisfied.

    As the scene yed out before him, Zeno found it to be very strange. He did not expect the 190 cm (6''3), muscr macho man to be such a fool for his daughter. He really is gentle to death, and despite her im to hate him; it''s obvious that she is very happy. It''s obvious that this little girl has grown up in a bubble, and does not know of human suffering.

    In ¡°Curse,¡± Xiao Wu is a sister with a very strong sense of justice. She identally met the injured Xi Wei and due to herpassionate nature she did not hesitate to bring him home and take good care of him. ording to the normal routine in x stories, the protagonist undergoes a period of recuperation during which Xiao Wu grows to like this unique, low-key, quiet teenager. The protagonist is ignorant to this, leaving before he fully heals to avoid cing her in danger.

    Completely heartbroken, Xiao Wu runs to her father seekingfort. After hearing her story, her father realizes that the protagonist''s mother was an old acquaintance¡ªshe used to work as a prostitute under his business. He could not bear to tell Xiao Wu the truth of his origins, and in the end she never sees him again.

    Aside from that, Xi Lun did not want to leave his daughter to such a cold-hearted person in the first ce. Xi Wei weed this turn of events, and the two men were unified in their desired oues.

    It seems that simr brain make-up, in fact, doesn¡¯t need to be gic.

    Xiao Wu will grow up to be simple and just, inseparable from the pure fatherly love of her unprincipled father.

    Xi Wei is unmoved by this. Other¡¯s warmth and sweetness cannot shake him. He came here solely to get medicine to save the baby''s life.

    Xi Wei seems to have most of the characteristics of x literature protagonists; he is determined not to let anything outside his little bubble move him.

    Zeno, who silently gives his protagonist a thumbs-up, has to face a cruel fact.

    On the one hand the protagonist¡¯s task is to convert Xiao Wu into a dark girl. If the task fails = no xue nu = Zeno will die in three days. On the other hand, if Xiao Wu is ckened, she will no longer believe in pure justice. That means that there is one less safety in the world to save the frustrated protagonist. The protagonist will still be on the path of self-destruction that brings the world with him.

    This world is really filled with the viciousness of those who cause Xi Wei''s suffering.

    Zeno understands that whether or not the storyline is faithful to the novel, the world adheres to its treatment of the protagonist. There will be no change to the unwarranted abuse towards him, be it of the body or the heart.

    A small boy and group of muscr warriors silently follow the father and daughter duo back to the Fenhong Street base camp. upon arrival, Xi Lun sits down on afortable armchair and ys with his daughter. He teases her with a toy, drawing out musical giggles while her face radiates sunshine. Xi Wei forms a sharp contrast to this happy scene, hidden in a shadowy corner of the room while he silently holds Zeno.

    Zeno is hungry and his mouth is thirsty. Since he cannot speak, he can only look hopefully at Xi Wei.

    Xi Wei is also very hungry. He has hardly eaten a thing for two days, but he was forced to consume more energy than usual. Zeno surmises that it is the protagonist halo that has kept him alive, most children in his situation would have already starved to death.

    Looking over the meagre amount of food in his possession, and then taking in Zeno''s aggrieved expression, Xi Wei purses his lips and seems to be pondering a difficult problem. Finally he opens his mouth, quietly asking, ¡°Sir¡­can you give me a bowl of water?¡±

    Xi Wei''s attitude is very humble and he keeps his head bowed, his cold and hoarse voice not revealing any emotions. Maybe because he is a lot more talkative than usual, but his voice finally loses some of its dry rasp and bes much smoother.

    The father and daughter in the midst of their little family reunion finally remember there are two children in the same room. Xi Lun is in a good mood at this moment, and going along with the atmosphere, he merely cocks an eyebrow at the boy¡¯s question and sends a samurai with a bowl of sweetened hot water and a small spoon.

    Xi Wei opens thepressed biscuits and submerges them all in the hot water. It quickly bes a bowl of paste-like mush, and although the smell is not particrly fragrant, it is enough to make the two small children gulp down some saliva. Xi Wei scoops some food up with the spoon and awkwardly feeds it to Zeno, watching him slowly swallow. He feeds him in this way until Zeno refuses to eat any more. Xi Wei carefully consumes the remainder without leaving a single drop of waste.

    Having eaten a hot meal to fill and warm their bellies, the spirits of both boys are lifted.

    There is a wood-burning firece in the room that makes it a paradise in the midst of the barrenndscape of snow and ice outside, but it is a little quiet for a Xiao Wu. After Xi Wei finishes eating, she finally gives into her curiosity, asking "Baba, who are they?"

    After asking, she seems to remember something and pouts, ¡°Baba did you kidnap someone again? You¡¯re really bad, making them eat that yucky food. Let them go home or I''m ignoring you.¡±

    Xi Lun can only smile helplessly, ¡°Baba didn''t kidnap anyone. They are homeless, and because Baba is so busy and can''t always apany you, when I saw how poor they are I decided to bring them back to be yourpanions.¡±

    The self-righteous little girl tilts her head and looks at Xi Wei and Zeno, then bounces from in front of Xi Lun andnds in front of Xi Wei. Xi Wei warily steps back and maintains a distance between him and Xiao Wu. Despite several attempts, she finds that she cannot approach him and queries in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you dodging me ah?¡±

    Xi Wei shakes his head, retreating into the shadow of a corner, his head lowered to prevent others from seeing his eyes. He does not wish to reveal the emotions disyed in his eyes, and then he speaks in a humble voice, ¡°It would dirty Miss¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Zeno is able to see clearly, and rather than a look of humility, only indifference and rejection can be found.

    He truly deserves to be the protagonist of my family¡ªhe has raised lying to an art form.

    Xiao Wu ces her hands on her hip and scolds, ¡°What are you stressed out about? Dirty clothes can be washed, how about you y with me.¡±

    Xi Wei cries a bit inside, and finally stops evading Xiao Wu. He certainly will not tell the little girl that different sses of people have different living standards. If it were not for the task given him by the scar-faced man, he would not be in contact with the young girl.

    Not just being used, he is also being asked topromise.

    What¡¯s more, the youngdy does not seem to have a lot of motivation.

    Xi Wei and Zeno each think on the matter at hand.

    Zeno is familiar with the plot, and is naturally aware that this simple girl, Xiao Wu, does not change through the early years. At some point, interacting with the protagonist made her cken. Since they have crossed paths so early, it''s hard to say what strange direction things will go.

    Xiao Wu always pursues what she wants, but she has no interest in the quiet and timid looking Xi Wei. The one that makes her heart itch is the baby. Because she is an only child, Xiao Wu rarely has the opportunity toe into contact with babies. She has always been curious towards these small, soft, and toothless little creatures.

    Realizing that Zeno is watching her, Xiao Wu is instantly overwhelmed by the meng factor and cheerfully asks, ¡°Such a cute doll, can you let me hold it?¡±

    Xi Wei pulls his arms in tightly and refuses her request. Although Xiao Wu is a little disappointed, she has always been the messenger of justice; her nature will not permit her to do anything to take away the little one. She instead stands beside Xi Wei and Zeno. From a distance, this scene appears quite harmonious and loving.

    Xi Lun chooses not to disturb them until he needs to inform them that something has to be dealt with, so he must go. Before leaving he reminds Xiao Wu to behave and then leaves the three children to y on their own.

    Zeno deliberately matches the behaviour of the protagonist and Xiao Wu, so the performance is particrly clever. Xi Wei observes Zeno''s eyes, his appearance taking on a slightly gloomy undertone.<hr>

    I hope that everyone had a great Christmas (or something else if that¡¯s the case)! One thing I really enjoy is looking at the part on WordPress that shows what countries people are reading this from. So neat. Isn¡¯t it great how BL brings the world together? Thanks China.<ol><li>He¡¯s referring to the difficulties they¡¯ve faced, and having to see how miserable the protagonist¡¯s childhood really is. I thought about trying to make it a little more clear but in the end just stuck with that.</li><li>I totally made this up. This is not a legit saying. The original is: Ë×»°Ëµ¿ÓÈËÕßÈËºã¿ÓÖ®. So if you know what that says let me know. I may not necessarily change it though.</li><li>Baba - Pinyin for daddy/dad. Since she''s speaking in a cutesy way I would say that she''s saying daddy.</li><li>This is either the name of a drama or character in one.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 11

    Xiao Wu is not a particrly beautiful or dazzling girl, but her smile radiates sunshine and her personality is straightforward. She is a typical girl next-door, brimming withpassion for the weak, but not in a holier-than-thou way.

    She can be said to be humblepared to most of the beauties in the novel, but Zeno thinks that her gentleness will bring a warmth to Xi Wei that the poisonous beauty of the others cannot match.

    In order to help the yful Xiao Wu, Zeno ns to act ordingly. Regrettably, he is now too weak; even a small amount of activity leaves him burnt out.

    Xiao Wu finds the baby''s actions confusing, and helplessly asks Xi Wei, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xi Wei does not return her gaze. Keeping a respectful position, he replies in a humble tone, ¡°Nothing, the child had a high fever that has gone down for now. Miss does not have to worry.¡±

    His speech is somewhat careless, and it seems that he doesn''t care that a high fever can have serious implications at this age. It seems like Xi Wei is saying that if he lives, he lives¡ªif he dies, he dies.

    Xiao Wu, who is excited to y with Zeno, and suddenly hears such an irresponsible answer, can''t help but berate, ¡°Hey, this is your house''s child, even though he has a fever, you didn''t give him medicine. You even forgot, you''re not worried at all!¡±

    Xi Wei seems frightened by her, retreating back two steps with Zeno tightly clutched to his chest, his thin frame shaking.

    Xiao Wu saw that the expressionless boy was fearful of her words, so with thoughts of being like her favourite heroes, she decides she will take Zeno herself.

    Who could know that trying to go against the little beggar, who waspletely submissive until now, would be like trying to swallow a big pill. Despite pulling until she is red in the face, Xiao Wu could not take the baby away.

    Watching his protagonist face off against the girl, Zeno can only put his small face on Xi Wei''s chest, desperately rubbing back and forth, his tiny hands clutching the protagonist''s cor. He lets his tears fall unreservedly, howling with his mouth with open. Every action expresses his unwillingness to part with the boy.

    Themotion resulting from the children''s tug-of-war over the screaming baby naturally catches the attention of the samurai warriors left guarding the door. Three samurai warriors rush in, nervously ncing around the living room.

    They are momentarily dumbfounded by the situation after quickly assessing things. The guardspletely ignore the obvious bullying by Xiao Wu and quickly surround Xi Wei with fierce looks.

    Xiao Wu is in a fit of anger, but still remembers her principles. Not wanting to bully the weak, she waves off the samurai warriors before they be violent. Looking at the stubborn baby buried in that cold-blooded guy''s chest, desperately crying, she can only grind her teeth in hate.

    Zeno struggles for half a day, hoping that Xiao Wu can like them. In the future he wants her to take the ''stepmother'' identity alongside the protagonist, but the result was only half sessful<sup>1</sup>.

    Because of Xi Wei¡¯s words, Xiao Wu seems to hate him. Zeno cries, there''s no use if Xiao Wu likes me but hates the protagonist ah.

    He really deserves to be his protagonist¡ªable to draw such a high hate value with only a few words.

    After sending out the samurai warriors, Xiao Wu notices that Zeno¡¯s face is abnormally flushed. Despite her anger, she knows that the baby with the cold-blooded little beggar is not evil. Her sense of justice won''t allow her to ignore him. She will not stand idly by.

    The little girl pouts, then pads over to the fireside cupboard and rummages around, muttering from time to time, ¡°I remember it should be in this ah, why is it missing?¡±

    Xi Wei bows his head causing his ubed hair to block his eyes. His clenched fist next to Zeno reveals his inner turmoil nheless. Only in front of this little baby who should know no better will this cautious young beggar rx his vignce.

    Zeno watches the scene between the protagonist and this younger sister through the eyes of an adult. He naturally understands that the protagonist is retreating in order to advance. His clever protagonist has determined Xiao Wu''s disposition through only brief conversations with Xi Lun and today''s short period of contact. He knows that this little girl cannot ignore another''s misfortune, so he deliberately said something indifferent to anger her¡ªthe end goal is to provoke her into giving them medicine on her own volition.

    For an eleven-year-old child to have such a mind is really great. But, Zeno knows the scar-faced man would never let anyone hurt his precious daughter, and he would never allow himself to be cheated. Although the protagonist should not have to worry for his life due to his halo, his body is still weak and vulnerable. Even if he wants to run, in this snow-bound Ye Sa City, where could he possibly go?

    After being treated by the Elf Queen, Zeno does not feel his life is in danger. After all, medical treatment by magic is not something ordinary people can enjoy.

    Zeno opens his little mouth as if he is coughing, while counting the chances of their own survival. His expression is a bit dull and funny. This, coupled with the mud on his cheek, makes for a truly pleasant picture.

    After searching for half a day, Xiao Wu finally shouts excitedly, ¡°Found it!¡±

    Knowing that she has found what he needs, Xi Wei cannot help but go to the hearth haltingly, trying to maintain a calm heart and body.

    Xiao Wu bounces to where they are, holding some crystal clear things<sup>2</sup>, "Look, it''s xue nu!¡±

    Everything seems to be in control. Xiao Wu sees the kind of funny Zeno and giggles, no longer worried about the ''bad guy'' holding onto him.

    Xu Nue is about the size of an adult''s thumb, and adding it to boiled water and then drinking it gives the strongest healing effect. Xiao Wu has had a weak physique since she was born and is required to take this medicine year round. Consequently, she is perfectly aware of how to administer the medication; she throws it into the hot water, along with thepressed biscuits, that was brought in by the samurai warrior before. Then, she takes the bowl and holds it up to Zeno''s mouth, as if to have him drink from it.

    Simple-minded Xiao Wu actually wants to feed the baby in this novel manner.

    However, after weighing the pros and cons, Zeno feels that they must not drink this bowl of medicine. It could lead to the protagonist falling into the scar-faced man''s clutches, and his own death. Zeno refused to open his mouth to drink the medicine, shaking his head like a rattle. Xiao Wu tries to follow his mouth with the bowl, but inevitably ends up sshing a small amount.

    Xiao Wu is confused. He opened his mouth fine when that cold-blooded guy fed him thepressed biscuits. Xue nu tastes sweet, so much more delicious than thepressed biscuits. Why is this little bastard refusing to open his mouth!

    She tries even harder, looking like she may spill even more, her neat scorpion braid now in chaos. Suddenly her wrist is grabbed, and Xiao Wu felt a brief moment of pain before involuntarily loosing her grip. Before she even realized it, Xi Wei has seamlessly taken the bowl.

    Xi Wei raises the bowl back up to Zeno''s lips. He does not entice or coax like Xiao Wu, but concisely says one word, ¡°Drink.¡±

    Zeno, who had refused to drink, watches his expressionless face, and his firm determination begins to waver.

    If he drinks it, they will have to face the consequences. If he won''t drink it, it would be so cruel towards Xi Wei who has been working tirelessly to help him. In the end I''m still his biggest fan¡ªI can''t refuse him.

    Xiao Wu watches Xi Wei''s gruff tone and actions while rubbing her wrist. Is this a joke? She finds it hard to believe that while she was gently coaxing the baby refused to drink, and yet this insincere beggar thinks this approach will work.

    Unfortunately, contrary to her expectations, Zeno quickly gives way under the gaze of the protagonist. True, he is afraid the protagonist may suffer, but he also fears that if he does not listen to Xi Wei then he may actually discard him. Despite feeling a small injustice was done to him, he is strangely happy topromise.

    As he slowly drinks down the medicine, Xi Wei''s tensed facial muscles finally begin to rx.

    Xiao Wu is angry to the point of internal injuries, so she squats off to the side and ignores these two.

    Xi Lun met with some difficulties when he went to settle the previous matter, and the first thing he sees when he returns is his baby girl in low spirits. He uses the poker to arrange the fire and asks straightforwardly, ¡°What happened to my baby Xiao Wu?"

    Xiao Wu smiles and replies, ¡°Nothing, Baba you go buy some more xue nu ande back, this little baby is sick. He just had one, but it''s not enough, we don¡¯t have anymore at home.¡±

    Xi Lun is very surprised to hear this. He did not think that while he went out for a short time, Xi Wei would so quickly manage to receive and use the xue nu.

    Zeno''s heart races, they are finished, they do not have anywhere to run under the run, they will be directly captured in this home. He does not know how this underground type of person will deal with this affront.

    Subconsciously he nces at Xi Wei, who is very calm. He even heads over to the couch near the firece in order to dry Zeno''s wet swaddling cloths.

    Xi Lun strokes his chin, observing Xi Wei once again from head to toe. Zeno finds his actions a little creepy and does not know how to move.

    Xi Lun finally sees enough. He hums loudly, and then speaks, ¡°Boy, you''re certainly capable, but I hate that you vited our agreement. You did notplete the task I assigned, and yet you still took your reward. Do you think I will just let you go?¡±

    Xi Wei finally raises his head, looking straight at Xi Lun without yielding and says, ¡°I just took the deposit.¡±

    Xi Lun finds that the son of Jasmine can always surprise him, but he also asks, ¡°You mean you have confidence to seed? If not, I believe you know my methods, it seems you are very sure? ¡±

    Xiao Wu is a little puzzled, so she questions, ¡°Baba what are you talking about, do you want him to help you do something bad?¡±

    Xi Lun¡¯s face twists for a moment; in Xiao Wu''s eyes he already firmly has the ''bad guy''bel. He cannot exin, his cool fa?ade copses into a pitiful expression as he whines, ¡°Xiao Wu baby, Baba really doesn''t do bad things, you have to believe Baba."

    Xiao Wu simply ignores him and keeps asking what they were talking about. Of course, Xi Lun cannot admit that he asked the boy to make Xiao Wu cken¡ªhe wasn''t born yesterday.

    Uncharacteristically, Xi Wei speaks without prompting, ¡°Miss is really stupid, Mr. Xi Lun asked me to teach Miss how to be clever.¡±

    Xiao Wu''s fiery temper is ignited by his offensive words, ¡°How can I be stupid? Everyone says that Xiao Wu is the smartest girl and in the future I will be able to be a true warrior of justice and overthrow all evil power!¡±

    Xi Wei ignored her refutation and continued his train of thought, ¡°Ady couldn''t be considered smart if she can''t carry out such a simple matter as feeding water to a baby.¡±

    This statement is a direct assault on the center of Xiao Wu''s heart. She has not even had a moment to recover from the previous blow. In the midst of this, she knows she cannot refute his words. Feeling wronged to tears, she stubbornly bites her mouth to stop from crying out loud.

    Zeno is unobtrusively dazzled by this turn of events. He never knew that his own protagonist could be so poisonous!

    Eventually, Xiao Wu runs out of the room and ms the door. She cannot deny a word, everything that Xi Wei said is true! Although his words are a distorted version of the truth, and they are far too ck and white to properly describe the situations, Xiao Wu obviously cannot assess the situation so deeply.

    Xi Lun watches his baby girl being bullied. Despite being terribly distressed, he saw her show a hostile face for the first time and he did not want to stop.

    Men are always so contradictory.

    Only three people remain in the room after Xiao Wu storms out. Xi Wei reverts to silence, as if that poisonous tongue was never released.

    Xi Lun opens his mouth wordlessly several times, but he does not know what to say. However, in the end, he could not help but want revenge for his baby girl. ¡°Is this your solution?¡±

    Xi Wei nods without any stress.

    Xi Lun shakes his head, ¡°Xiao Wu still has her same strong sense of justice.¡±

    Xi Wei counters, ¡°She now hates me.¡±

    The subtext is that you did not say she has to hate everyone, so it is sessful.

    Zeno''s heart is bitter. It''s nowpletely impossible between Xiao Wu and the protagonist. Of course, this little sister has not beenpletely ckened¡ªonly towards the protagonist¡ªbut it is foreseeable that after further encounters to ''improve'' her the ckening will progress ah!

    Unless the novel suddenly follows the ''enemies bing lovers'' route, the kind Xiao Wu has no chance of being with the protagonist. She is no longer the best candidate for the Department of Healing<sup>3</sup>.

    This is really a sad story.<hr>

    I found this chapter really hard for some reason. I had wanted to do it faster. It¡¯s also longer than usual. I haven¡¯t been able to find any fan art for this novel (and neither have better folks than myself), so I¡¯m giving it a whirl. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve drawn..it¡¯s um¡­anyways. Hope everyone had a safe new year, and please follow along with me in 2018 as well!<ol><li>I''m thinking that he''s referring to the fact that she seems to like Zeno, but not Xi Wei.</li><li>I was hoping the physical description of this would help clear the air a bit on what it is (t/l-ing the name caused me some anguish), but this is exactly what it says about it. Thanks.</li><li>I just left it like that, because it reminds me of Harry Potter, and that''s a reference I can''t abandon.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 12

    Until they left Fenhong Street, Zeno could not regain hisposure. Xi Lun''s men, surprisingly, did not further investigate their situation, and only asked a few questions before letting them go. Of course, they will not receive any more xue nu. Xi Lun may have been kind to them, but this is not a charity.

    However, as long as there are no idents, Zeno has no worries¡ªthis is good news.

    Thinking carefully about what just happened, Zeno realizes that the scar-faced man simply did not seriously want the protagonist toplete the task. He just wanted to see what he would do to satisfy his own curiosity.

    In this context, Xi Wei¡¯s performance shows that he had long felt he could not analyze all the options, oues and their consequences. Despite this, his inherent sense of danger made him acutely aware that Xi Lun held no malice towards them.

    Xiao Wu''s father is really interesting.

    This whole matter has only been a brief interlude. Now that the matter has passed, they have to go back to the broken cabin and follow their original path.

    Fenhong Street grows livelier as night approaches. People from all walks of life gather and the area slowly adopts a chaotic atmosphere. Xi Wei clutches Zeno and walks quickly and inconspicuously along the wall as usual, quietly leaving the area. Those seeking the pleasures of the night have no time to pay attention to this humble beggar; thus the night provides them with a gentle protection.

    Snow has not yet disappeared, Xi Wei must lift his feet appropriately to move through, and asionally he slips on an icy patch. Zeno feels that these moments are warm and tranquil, even the blood-red moon that should be strange has a unique beauty to it.

    Zeno, as an orphan, should be ustomed to a lonely life after years of solitude. However, he has found that in the short span of only two days, through his actions, Xi Weipletely touched Zeno''s heart. He is no longer merely a character from a book, but a real person¡ªthe most important person in Zeno¡¯s life.

    As they cross through the waterways and streets of Ye Sa City, Xi Wei soon begins treading familiar ground. Before long they have returned to their small, broken boat.

    To their surprise, Hua Li had actually returned long ago. Bored of flying around, she was waiting for them.

    Xi Wei¡¯s pupils contracted a bit, then he immediately bowed his head and ignored the presence of Hua Lipletely. He snuggles Zeno in; if the baby sleeps he won''t feel hungry.

    Hua Li quietly flutters her dainty wings, searching quickly until she finds a slightly clean corner of the boat to settle in peacefully.

    Zeno has been very tired these past two days. What happened in merely 24 hours has almostpletely subverted his knowledge of the past two decades. He has also spent a lot of effort trying to pretend to be a qualified infant, so he falls asleep instantly.

    In ordance with the normal course, they should not be in this life together they have already crossed paths they should not yet have reached, but things don''t always happen as you think they will.

    From winter to spring, the coldest and toughest season of the year finally passes. Although it was just three months, it has felt particrly long, and Zeno has spent the most unforgettable winter in this world.

    This winter, he met the protagonist of his favourite novel, and he has been following that protagonist and eating his leftovers. They trekked to every corner of the frigid city, every day, just to find something to eat.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that Hua Li seems to be very interested in the little baby, and she will bring back nectar<sup>1</sup> to share with Zeno every time she disappears. Of course, the ''big bastard'' Xi Wei does not get a share.

    The type of food that can safely be given to young babies is scarce, and Xi Wei can find only a limited amount of food. If only a very small portion of food is found, Xi Wei will often starve himself to feed Zeno first. When Hua Li returns with the nectar then it helps the boys out a lot, so from the bottom of his heart Zeno was very thankful to her.

    Hua Li also refrained from asking Xi Wei to return her possessions<sup>2</sup>. Even though she wanted to, memories of Xi Wei''s violence frightened her into silence.

    Zeno feels that the betrayal by the Elf Queen should have some hidden secret behind it. Hua Li has hopefully directed away from this, kept busy helping him. He also wants to eliminate the hidden danger. Even if he could not be good friends with Hua Li, he did not want to send her in the enemy''s direction this time around.

    Since the emergence of the spring season, Xi Wei collects soft green heartleaf<sup>3</sup>, an edible nt that grows along the banks of the river. Except for during the cold of winter, it grows plentifully year round, and has been their staple food since the spring arrived.

    Zeno began to grow teeth two months ago, but still cannot eat many solids. Xi Wei mashes the heartleaf in the broken bowl and feeds him the resulting grass juice. Heartleaf tastes a little bitter and Zeno wrinkles his face every time every time he eats it¡ªit is a bit hard to swallow.

    After three months in a different world, Zeno haspleted a psychological shift from a normal office worker to a small, wandering beggar. Xi Wei still seldom speaks. Zeno is, in fact, a little bit nervous. People are social animals, and not everyone has the psychological capabilities of this protagonist to be at peace and content with silence.

    Fortunately, Hua Li always chatters on,ining about the ''big bastards'' around town and sharing anecdotes from her travels outside. This prevents Zeno from suffocating in the silence.

    Allowing his thoughts to wander about, Zeno rests his chin on his protagonist''s shoulder, enjoying the warm spring sunshine for a moment. All of a sudden, the drowsy Zeno hears a weak sobbing.

    The sound was a little familiar. Xi Wei also appears to have heard, but he did not pause, showing every intention to keep moving forward. Hepletely intends to refrain from looking back and does not care about why the owner of the voice is crying.

    Zeno¡¯s face is naturally pointing in the opposite direction of Xi Wei''s, and his curiosity leads him to crane his neck towards the source of sound. The only thing he can see is a fuzzy little figure hiding beneath the bridge not far away, crying tragically.

    Despite that, her iconic scorpion braid sells her identity, it''s actually Xiao Wu!

    Thinking about it, they are not too far away from Fenhong Street. Although not directly connected, it is notpletely impossible that a Xiao Wu would appear here. Because the scar-faced man loves her so much, how could he allow his precious baby girl to cry alone?

    Looking slightly further along, two armed martial artists stood by. It seems that this should be a family business matter. Since it is a family conflict, in addition to the fact that Xiao Wu is prejudiced against the protagonist, Xi Wei would only cause himself trouble by going over.

    Let''s pretend we didn''t see it!

    Xi Wei lightly pats the baby''s back, and Zeno takes the hint. He immediately stops twisting around, and tucks his head back into the hollow of his neck.

    ¡°Hey, you picked a lot of heartleaf today,¡± called a familiar voice, and someone stops in front of them.

    Xi Wei was forced to stop, his eyes indifferently sweeping over several people gathered in front of them.

    Zeno''s heart skipped a beat. It''s over, why has he alreadye? He even brought backup.

    The one who spoke is a wandering little beggar like Xi Wei. Yesterday, he wanted to snatch their heartleaf instead of putting in effort to gather his own. As a result Xi Wei, who was pretending to be afraid, took the opportunity to kick him into the river, and it took him half a day to climb out.

    Pretty good vitality for such a small guy.

    Although Zeno was not worried yesterday with the dominant protagonist, today they would have to worry about their safety.

    What are the odds? Is there one stratagem in the 36 that can ensure sess?

    Zeno is even carefully figuring out whom he can bite with his own brand new, sharp little teeth.

    Hees to the conclusion that they are probably frustrated, and so if they simply do not resist, they can allow the other party to hit them until they are bored. Then they should leave.

    Such moments are always particrly difficult, and the two boys probably feel simr to sacrificial offerings before they are sacrificed.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The slightly hoarse voice of a girl suddenly burst out, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    No doubt, it is Xiao Wu. Her strong sense of justice once againes out, she will not allow this bullying of the weak to happen in front of her own eyes.

    Right now, the term ''saint mother'' is a derogatory term. If any light novels write in a saint mother female lead, people will spit on it. However, after being supported by their own saint mother, Zeno hated that the world could not be filled with saint mothers.

    The teens are totally surprised, they do not have a clue where bean-sized little girl angrily that stomped in between them came from. The little girl is wearing clean and tidy clothing, and her red eyes betray that apparently she just cried.

    The leader is not a fool. One look at the girl''s dress reveals that in Ye Sa City, she must belong to the ''aristocracy''<sup>5</sup>. They cannot afford to provoke people at her level.

    They are unwilling to leave without settling the score, but if they do not go, they are afraid they will get into trouble.

    The boys'' faces were twisted.

    Xiao Wu, unaware of their tangled thoughts, could only see their fierce expressions. She felt a bit of fear creeping in, and involuntarily withdrew two steps. As long-term street dwellers, the moment they found her shifting to timid behaviour andcking confidence, they changed. One by one, they retrieved their own courage.

    ¡°Youngdy, that boy robbed our heartleaf. Wanting to take back our own thing is not excessive, right?¡± This is the typical ''opening one''s eyes to tell a lie''<sup>6</sup>.

    Xiao Wu, puzzled, looks behind her, and this look simply angers her to her heart. She did not expect that it would actually be that bastard. She just wanted to preserve justice, but failed to pay attention to the object she was protecting.

    After apse of three months, Xiao Wu still clearly remembers the little beggar. Throughout her childhood, her father and the surrounding warriors spoiled her thoroughly. Only Xi Wei cheated her and ''humiliated'' her. Just thinking about it made her eyes even redder.

    The teens watch the scene y out in front of them, their grins growingrger, as they gear up¡ªready for a fight.

    Who knew Xiao Wu would turn back, ¡°You, do you take me for a fool? He is alone, taking care of a baby. How could he grab your stuff?¡±

    The teenagers are surprised for a moment, then angry, and now theypletely disregard whether or not they will offend the ''aristocrat''. They proceed to surround Xiao Wu to teach her a lesson together.

    Small dance has only empty justice, since the value of force is too g, she has no solution to the situation and waits for the pain.

    Fortunately, Xiao Wu is not an ordinary girl. The two samurai warriors quietly following may have no way to help her with the tears she has shed, but how can they not control these young teens looking for death?

    Xiao Wu watches on as the warriors finish picking up those troublemakers and escorting them out, and thinks back to her quarrel with her father. She finds herself growing upset again, and then clutches her faces and starts crying.

    A soft little hand catches Xiao Wu''s scorpion braid, gently tugging it. Although the strength is not enough to attract her attention, the little girl realizes that there are still others nearby, wipes her face in a quick attempt to disguise her tears, and stands up.

    The one who enters her vision is Zeno, baring cute milk teeth with his little smile. Xiao Wu''s hand lifts towards him, she just wants to give his cheeks a good pinch.

    Even though babies usually grab at everything they can, Zeno used his full strength to pull on Xiao Wu''s braid. He did it even though his own protagonist''s eyes warned him to let go and ignore her.

    Xiao Wu is still very fond of this look cute little one, and seeing that he is teething makes her very curious to feel his mouth. However, before she couldy a hand on him, Xi Wei nimbly dodged her attempt.

    Xiao Wu pouts, voicing her displeasure, ¡°Let people touch if they want ah!¡±

    Xi Wei is silent as always, and his movement is very fast. He has no intention of allowing Xiao Wu to touch Zeno¡¯s baby teeth.

    Zeno giggles musically. Xiao Wu shows a rare serious face, and then starts baby talking, ¡°Call me jiejie,e on little one, say ''jiejie''.¡±

    Chino obeyed, ¡°Jiejie.¡±

    The pronunciation is awkward and not standard, but it is indeed true speech; he spoke his first sentence in this world.<hr>

    Thanks to the precious people from my discord who help me with the tough stuff¡ªCici, Ying, and Rei. I started tranting a second project on my site, , but it should not interfere with this. I also edit for two projects you can find on NU: Strongly Pampered Male Wife and Runaway Guide. Check them out if you have time!<ol><li>»¨ÃÛ - Nectar - literally flower honey, so I''m not sure if it''s from a special flower of some kind, but there''s nothing to indicate it has any special qualities.</li><li>I''m calling it possessions but recall that it''s more intangible, her memories, her power etc. I didn''t really have a good word that worked in the context.</li><li>µÄÓãÐÈ²Ý ¨C <strong><em>Houttuynia cordata</em></strong> - a nt native to Japan, Korea, Southern China, SE Asia. Pinyin is Yuxing Cao. Goes by many names. I picked the one I liked the most. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Houttuynia_cordata</li><li>Famous piece of writing. This wasn''t the exact trantion but it''s close enough</li><li>So you say her dad is a crime lord¡ªnot an aristocrat. Well, you''re right, but this city, if you''ll recall, is rife with crime. So rather than having inherited nobility, it would seem that those with money/power are on top.</li><li>Means you lie all the time</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 13

    After ¡°jiejie<sup>1</sup>¡± popped out, the surroundings wentpletely still for a moment; even Zeno himself was a little surprised. He had worked hard for a long time, hoping to have a ¡°heart to heart¡± exchange with his protagonist, but slowryngeal muscle development has made this wish difficult to achieve. At best, he can only babble messy, meaningless sybles. Perhaps, because he has been diligently practicing for so long, he was able to seed this time.

    Zeno''s blood drains from his face as he turns to look at Xi Wei, finding that he has returned toplete calm. Deep within, his heart is silently trampled by a herd of cattle, as he mourns the disastrous waste of his first words.

    Clearly he wanted to call out to the protagonist first ah! How could Xi Wei not get sucked in by the meng, you do not understand! (t/n: oh yes we do )

    Instead, he did not expect to give a response to Xiao Wu, who, full of excitement, is trying to make Zeno speak to her again.

    But, the heartbroken Zeno has already released the hand holding her braid, and buried himself in Xi Wei''s shoulder, full of grief and indignation. Not willing to have any interaction with Xiao Wu, Xi Wei does not say a single word and turns to leave immediately.

    Due to their mutual dislike, Xi Wei seems disinclined to conceal his character. He is simple and crude, and he really does not care if he is exposed. If you can''t hide the broken pot, you might as well throw it away<sup>2</sup>.

    Xiao Wu is shocked when he treats her like air. She has probably never met anyone who refused to give her face. Her cheeks flush deep red, and she stomps off in a huff in the opposite direction.

    Although they have not been outside for long, the recent excitement leaves the cautious Xi Wei reluctant to stay out in the open. As soon as he feels they are not safe, fear and uncertainty will drive him to return to the safety of their home.

    Zeno begins to reflect on what had gone wrong, and all of this can only be attributed to the Elf Queen!

    Hua Li often goes out, not returning until the moon reaches its zenith. She spends much of her days in the boat speaking to Zeno, which sadly sounds a bit like she just talks to herself all the time. Because Zeno is still like a foreigner to this world, every time she shares her stories he listens very seriously.

    The little tot''s small, round, ck eyes focus intently on Hua Li when she speaks. This made her so happy that she began trying to teach Zeno to say "Jiejie", but unfortunately she had not been sessful.

    If the Elven Queen found out that all of her efforts for so long had mistakenly been paid off to Xiao Wu so easily, what kind of expression would she show?

    Closer to home, they return to the small, broken boat around noon. Xi Wei digs out some of the wild herbs from the corner of the boat cabin that they had not eaten before, mashes up the fresh heartleaf, pulls out some collected grass juice andbines it all for Zeno to eat; this is lunch.

    Although the taste is not outstanding,pared to the winter food, Zeno has been very satisfied. This fresh kind of meal life in a life spent half-hungry is unforgettable.

    Small children are always more sleepy. Lying on his side while enjoying watching his protagonist eat his own meal, Zeno¡¯s eyelids begin to grow heavy.

    Through his drowsiness, an already familiar voice sounds, followed by a cold but reassuring hand brushing across Zeno''s short, fluffy hair, ¡°Do not sleep.¡±

    Zeno immediately knows something is happening, and looks up into Xi Wei''s imprable gaze. He instinctively feels a little guilty, wanting to retreat back. However, Xi Wei easily grips the back of his clothes, and pulls Zeno up, fixing him within his extremely oppressive sightline, ¡°Talk.¡±

    Zeno''s brain received the signal to speak, and the conditioned reflex of his mouth was to blurt out, ¡°Jiejie.¡±

    He wishes he could p his own face the second that word leaves his mouth, even if he can only speak one sentence, it is better not to say that!

    Xi Wei thoughtfully stares at his crying face for a long while, then reaches for a small piece of wild herb that he had gathered earlier. He holds it out towards the little one, "Cai<sup>3</sup>."

    Zeno did not even know what he should cry about at this point. Protagonist, can we just take this step by step; if you throw a difficult line at me it will not just happen like that.

    The truth is, even though he could somehow understand thenguage the people of this world spoke, Zeno does not actually know it. The pronunciation is impossible whenpared with thenguage he spoke on Earth. For example, when ites to the continent, the Chinese pronunciation of Hong Yue is ¡°%# £¤¡±. Before Zeno came to this world, English was a major weakness for him; learning a new foreignnguage is bound to have the same results again.

    In the meanwhile, the rookie father is but a child who has no parenting experience¡ªneither taking care nor receiving. All he can do is repeat "cai" to Zeno''s face continuously.

    # It''s not that I do not want to cooperate with you ah, I''m seeking to reduce the difficulty #

    Just like that, one teaches and one learns, half the day passing without any aplishment.

    Zeno begins to hate themon virtues of all the protagonists of the X family. Perseverance and patiencee in full force, as Xi Wei apparently does not have any impatience, nor does he speak coldly. Rather he works hard, and encourages him conscientiously to say "cai".

    Finally, Zeno feels that he needs to do something. He reaches with his two small hands, pulls the herbs out, holds the protagonist''s delicate hand, and in good faith shouts, "Baba!¡±

    Thanks to thenguage system of the Hong Yue Continent, just like anynguage in any world¡ªno matter howplicated it is, the pronunciation of mom and dad are all very simr. Here is no exception.

    Xi Wei¡¯s fingers stiffen.

    No matter which 10-year-old it is, when a kid is suddenly called ''dad,'' he must be thrown into a veryplicated mood.

    Xi Wei finally stops trying topel Zeno to speak; he has found something new to do.

    That is, to teach Zeno to walk, as well as how to speak properly. This has reminded Xi Wei that he could not tie Zeno to himself his whole life, so he began to seriously address the issue of his ''education''.

    Above their broken boat was a nearly abandoned arch bridge that people rarely walked on. Although it is very old, there are no safety issues. From that day onwards, after they finish eating, the protagonist takes Zeno up to the arch bridge. He has Zeno hold onto the bridge railing for support on one side while he stands on the other side of the bridge, and then signals the little one to move towards him.

    Zeno, filled with mncholy, is reluctant to move away from the railing. Ever since he blurted out ''baba'' that day, it was like opening the door to a new world for Xi Wei, he now has ''passion'' and goals to aim it towards.

    The chill of early spring still hangs in the air, and a cold gust of wind blows by. Zeno sneezes, taking a look at the other end of the bridge where the protagonist waits, then lifts one short little leg while trembling.

    One step, no problem, another step, plop¡ªon the ground.

    After the nth fall, Zeno remainsying on the ground, seriously thinking back to how, in hisst life, he had learned to walk.

    These skills that he always took for granted, trying to pick them up again from scratch is very difficult.

    Fortunately, his protagonist lives in a world where mercenary soldiers can go three days and nights with nothing to eat or drink, survive an ambush, and still fight bravely. So, these little set backs, he will not let them get him down.

    Once again, Zeno is ced in position, and Xi Wei turns to head back to his side of the bridge. Zeno wants toin; we are not the Cowherd and Weaver girl seeking a way across the universe<sup>4</sup>.

    But he does not dare, and can only rely on his own efforts.

    Xi Wei takes two steps, then feels a little pull on his leg. When he looks down, a cute little smile with four neat little white teeth peeking out meets his eyes. Two tiny hands clutch his pants, while the baby stands unsteadily, looking like he could fall down at any time, but is still, in a sense, walking.

    Xi Wei maintains his facial paralysispletely as he and Zeno look at one another. Unrelenting, he does not allow this type of cheating shortcut, and mercilessly breaks the grip of the little one.

    A soft ''blonk'' sounds as Zeno falls to the ground again.

    Xi Wei continues towards his position.

    Through it all, Zeno will not admit defeat. He makes the same move every time Xi Wei brings him back, and every time he is repositioned.

    Xi Wei is not annoyed by this move. Any person can tell that the protagonist could actually avoid the baby each time, but he deliberately slows down, pretending not to know a thing.

    Time passes quietly, and Zeno quickly gains the skills of speaking and walking while enjoying the fundamental advantages of being richly endowed by nature. He does not have to worry about keeping face, shouting "Baba" all day long, but can still depend on his older sense of consciousness to learn faster.

    After all, they are not far from Fenhong Street, if they sincerely want to do so, they can find anyone. What¡¯s more, the scar-faced man''s forces in Ye Sa City are also some of the best<sup>5</sup>.

    Recently, Zeno is distressed, and is faced by a major problem. That is, as he grows up day by day, his dirty clothes be progressively tighter. The protagonist even cut his clothes in various areas so they open up, in order to prevent them from being too constricting. In the end, his clothing is basically just rags, but fortunately the weather getting hot so he is not chilled.

    If this goes on, he will just be a streaker!

    These days Xi Wei will go with Zeno to practice walking often. He is now able to walk steadily, but it is still necessary to walk and exercise. After being carried around for so long, Zeno had grown quite bored.

    ¡°Little one, wait up,¡± screams a little girl from far.

    Zeno grabs Xi Wei¡¯s little finger and turns to see Xiao Wu. When Xiao Wu sees that Xi Wei intends to ignore her she is immediately disgusted with him. She quickly runs and touches Zeno¡¯s little head, satisfied after getting her ''jiejie'' greeting.

    Xi Wei remains silent. He takes Zeno¡¯s hand and walks back and forth over the arch bridge. He does not care about the hostility directed towards him by Xiao Wu, and does his own thing.

    Xi Wei always acted this way. He does not want to be in touch with Xi Lun or Xiao Wu; he maintains constant vignce towards and guards against them. However, he knows very well that with his own abilities he cannot get away from them, and can only choose a silent refusal.

    Hua Li is always trying to avoid him, and Xiao Wu is on the verge of confrontation, always searching for some fault, but Xi Wei simply ignores their naive provocations. What to do?

    Zeno, on the one hand, is in awe of the protagonist''s meng side¡ªhe is so cool! On the other hand, he is worried that if he acts so cold he will not find a good sister for the future!

    Which sister would like her sweetheart to be so cold!

    Xiao Wu often encounters the boys after that day. She usually brings some delicious food. Xi Wei never takes any food, but he does not stop Xiao Wu from giving it to Zeno.

    Today, Xiao Wu uncharacteristically raises a paper bag, looking Zeno over mysteriously from head to toe, feeling more and more satisfied. She reaches into the paper bag and pulls out some clothes. Although they are a bit old, they are clean and in good condition.

    Zeno is relieved; he will not end up being a streaker.

    Returning to the boat''s cabin to change clothes, a confused Hua Li was driven out to where Xiao Wu stood waiting. With Hua Li being familiar with her, the two little girls sharing amonnguage, and the fact that elves are sensitive to human malice if it is directed towards them, she has be very fond of Xiao Wu and her purity.

    Zeno follows Xi Wei into the boat to change clothes, very excited, while Xi Wei remains deadpan. When it is time to change, Xi Wei makes a strange pause before he helps Zeno into the clothes. Zeno thinks that his protagonist is perhaps unskilled because of ack of experience in dressing children, so he pays it no mind.

    After changing, Xi Wei pulls the little baby out of the boat cabin. The waiting Xiao Wu and Hua Li are positively sparkling, and their eyes are all stars.

    Zeno suddenly feels that something is wrong; they are just too happy. He finally looks down only to find a bow, the clothes look nice, it is veryfortable, but this is a dress ah!

    Xiao Wu started to exin excitedly, ¡°I got baba to bring out my childhood clothes, and I just knew that they would be the perfect fit for this little cutie.¡±

    Zeno faintly looks at the two over-excited sisters, helplessly struggling between streaking and wearing women¡¯s clothing.<hr>

    I wanted to get this out faster, but I couldn¡¯t. C¡¯est vie! I¡¯d like to shout out to the random day when the country with the second highest number of hits was Kuwait. That was pretty neat to see. I still love seeing where people read from. Have a great week. Thanks as always to the people in my discord group for all the help with the tricky parts.<ol><li>I didn''t add itst time, but on the off chance you don''t know, this means older sister. Referring to female friends or rtives.</li><li>Just me, using vague context clues to make up sayings again. I always: ask opinions, google the Chinese characters, google somebination of the English, and then if nothing works either leave it out or make it up. I''m pretty bad huh.</li><li>Cai ¨C ²Ë - vegetable or wild herb. While it makes sense to try to teach a baby the monosybic cai, vegetable is a bit of a mouthful. So, I left the pinyin in.</li><li>A Chinese folk tale. Many variations, Vega and Altair are the stars used, but they were lovers banished to opposites sides of the universe (gxy). https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Cowherd_and_the_Weaver_Girl</li><li>These lines seem to bepletely unrted to what was being talked about. I left them there, but I don''t know why he suddenly talks about this.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 14

    If Zeno currently had a physical age of five or more, he would rebel. The problem is that his present body is only about a year old. If he rashly shows a strong sense of gender, then he will just be courting death.

    Aside from the silly Hua Li, the other two are not helping this situation at all!

    Xiao Wu helps him tten the skirt, thenins for a while about Xi Wei''s poor quality of clothing, and then happily turns around to appreciate the baby, her eyes bending like a crescent.

    Hua Linds gently on Xiao Wu''s shoulder, her two small wings fluttering intermittently. She looks at Zeno''s cute and chubby face, and then takes a look at Xi Wei''s unchanging and expressionless face, musing thoughtfully, ¡°It seems the more time goes by, the more this little one looks like that big bastard.¡±

    Xiao Wu curls her lips into a grin, ¡°Sons look like their mamas, and daughters like their papas. Everyone also said I looked like baba,¡± she adds thest bit as if she is not reconciled with the idea and then whispers, ¡°Compared to this pale soul, that little one is much more cute and lovable.¡±

    Zeno is not even sure anymore what he should cry about, he can only suffer in silence.

    His family''s protagonist is not worried. In Xi Wei''s heart, things like their appearances are secondary. It is far more important that Zeno has clothes to wear, whether it is men¡¯s or women¡¯s wear, it only needs to be in good shape.

    So, Xi Weimented an unprecedented, ¡°Very good.¡±

    Hearing that the older boy is in favour of her idea, Xiao Wu cannot help but feel a little prouder, and throws her chin up high. The bow that is tying the end of her scorpion braid swings around so fast it seems like she could fly.

    Finally free of Xiao Wu''s ministrations, Zeno breathes a sigh of relief. Women''s clothing really is better than being naked. Bu, in any case, Xiao Wu and the Elf Queen are not his goal!

    The sky dims as the hour growster, and a steady mist of raindrops begin to fall. Afraid his precious baby would be soaking wet, Xi Lunes personally to pick her up.

    The rain''s intensity grows stronger and stronger, especially since they have ventured further into the summer. This rain has been building for a long time, a sweet and smooth drizzle ready to grow into a downpour, but fortunately its path is broken over the top of their boat by a small bridge. If it weren''t for that, they would be able to enjoy experience of being truly pelted by a storm in their tiny, decrepit boat.

    Through this type of long and endless night, they can only sleep.

    After ying quite a bit during the day, Zeno is fairly tired. Heys in the boat cabin, listening to the steady thrum of rain, its gentle rhythm lulling him to sleep. As soon as Xiao Wu left, Hua Li was not slow to follow behind, flying off on her own.

    As a little beggar, the protagonist has no entertainment avable, it seems that they can only really survive.

    As fate would have it, this is not destined to be a quiet night. The two young boys had just closed their eyes when Xi Wei feels a familiar tingling from the ring that hadin dormant for months. His whole body involuntarily spasms as the feeling progresses to a stabbing pain for a moment, and he instinctively clenches teeth in an attempt to suppress the low groan that is trying to escape his throat.

    Fear begins to well up within his heart as he wonders what new disaster the ring will bring him this time. The piercing pain from a few months ago remains fresh in his mind, and this fresh wave of pain is already threatening to surpass it.

    Xi Wei trembles so violently that Zeno, who is right next to him, almost immediately discovers his abnormality.

    This time, Zeno is no longer an impulsive little baby. He crawls up, taking advantage of the dim glow the ring is emitting to see the protagonist¡¯s pain-filled and distorted face<sup>1</sup>. This time would be different; he was not just being epted as the master of the ring. Zeno realized that this must be when the power contained within the ring would begin to refine Xi Wei''s body.

    This should be a good thing, but it is bad news if things go poorly without Hua Li present!

    ¡°Curse¡± mentioned the refinement process, but when it transpired in the novel, the Elf Queen was present. Even though the seal within the ring contained most of her power and memories, she still took pity on the protagonist and helped to guide the power through his body. Although Xi Wei paid a great price to go through this trouble, in the end he was able to reap great benefits<sup>2</sup>.

    Now that Hua Li was gone, who knows what kind of impact this could have on the story. Even if it is only a 1/10000 chance, Zeno does not want to cause the protagonist any more difficulties.

    The torrential rain persists, indifferent to Zeno''s rising anxiety.

    Xi Wei begins to bleed from every capiry in his body, and the blood gradually dyes his tattered clothing a deep crimson, the excess pooling beneath his body. Soon, his skin begins to tear and crack, the vessels in his body inplete disarray. Although Xi Wei refuses to make a sound, his consciousness is slowly fading out.

    Zeno sees his pupil gradually dting, and knows that if nothing is done this could be it¡ªhe must find the Elf Queen.

    Burning with impatience, Zeno cannot even take the time to change his clothes for today. He grabs Xi Wei''s old rusty knife and cuts off his sleeves, using them over and over again to wipe the blood and sweat from his protagonist''s face.

    Outside, the storm rages on. The dark night is like a gaping mouth, swallowing everything that enters. Despite such forbidding weather, the river still has ships floating about at ''work'', their magic stonemps casting a weak halo of light into the night.

    So many people, so many ships; yet Zeno does not know where to seek assistance. Apart from Hua Li, there is no one who can truly help them.

    This is a moment of choice. Zeno forces himself to calm down, running over everything he knows about Hua Li over and over, trying to find some sort of pattern to her actions.

    Pleasure boat? No, she would hate that type of ce.

    Moonlight Bridge? She only everined that the Moonlight Bridge is too high for a walk at night. For some reason it was only suitable in the evening.

    Only Fenhong Street makes sense. Xiao Wu lives there, and she will asionally find her for a chat. There is also a beautiful garden there with her favourite green calyx flowers, so she will definitely ensure that the flowers have not been drenched.

    Fenhong Street is far too dangerous for a one-year-old child, but Zeno has no choice. Even if he dies, if there is a possibility of finding Hua Li¡ªhe will take that chance in order to save Xi Wei.

    If Xi Wei dies, what is the point of him being here to save himself?

    With this thought, Zeno speaks to Xi Wei in ??a tender, yet determined voice, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    After wiping Xi Wei''s damp forehead with the already saturated sleeve once more, Zeno totters to a standing position, and then heads out the cabin door without hesitation.

    Xi Wei, who is hovering on the edge of unconsciousness, feels that familiar heat suddenly move away from himself. He instinctively stretches out his hand to grasp it, butes up empty handed.

    He has be pain. Pain to the extreme leaves him waiting for death, but at the same time he is filled with the intense desire to live and breathe. This time he cannot even bear to roll about this boat¡¯s deck, this time there is no little baby to apany as he thrashes about the cabin.

    ****

    After Xiao Wu goes back home, she thinks back on today¡¯s matter with a good mood, humming a tuneless bad while shebs out the scorpion braid adorning her head. She puts on the cute andfortable pyjamas sitting by the window, and listens to the raindrops fall, while looking at her collection of brave warrior storybooks, and gradually grows sleepy.

    ****

    As for Zeno, although he suddenly runs out excitedly, he forgets that he does not recognize the Fenhong Street. The only time he was there, the scar-faced man had led the way. With so many twists and turns, even those who walk about town often would get lost. After following along the general direction of his spotty memory, Zeno finds he ispletely lost in the dark and rainy night.

    The little one is absolutely drenched, his vision blocked by the barrage of raindrops. Zeno wipes his face without stopping, yet he can barely see the road. He even stumbles and falls several times; his knees and palms so cold they are dull to the pain.

    He walks along through puddles shallow and deep. Because of the unending rain he cannot find a single pedestrian nearby, so there is not even a way to ask for directions. Anxious, he continues to stumble about with all of his strength, shouting Hua Li''s name, but his tiny voice is almostpletely drowned out by the downpour. After swallowing a few mouthfuls of rain, he begins to choke, and can no longer raise his voice.

    The child has limited physical strength. The only thing that has kept him walking for this long is his single-minded desire to save Xi Wei. Gasping for breath, he stops at the next junction, doubling over with his hands resting on his knees to support his upper body.

    Perhaps heaven never seals off all exits, because at this moment a drunk staggers through the crossroad toward Zeno. Zeno''s eyes light up, and he immediately seizes this opportunity; toddling up to the fellow and grabbing his pant leg, he begs, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me how to get to Fenhong Street?¡±

    Although a drunk is not his first choice, Zeno desperately needs help, and he is willing to ept it from any avenue.

    The man ispletely inebriated, squinting with a small pair of muddy eyes, he looks down at his leg at the ''stumbling block''. His head finally receives the signal carried from his ears and manages to makes sense of the words ''Fenhong Street'', before wordlessly turning around, tripping, and walking off.

    Kino hesitates for a moment, decides that this might be his only hope, and follows along behind.

    The man walks like a headless fly, his movements chaotic. Following him is a huge gamble on Zeno''s part, he can only hope that the protagonist''s halo can cover him, and prevent this drunk from taking him the wrong way.

    The man is big as a horse, and although his gait is crooked, his pace is still quick. Despite his best efforts, Zeno can barely keep up.

    Luckily, the goddess of fortune takes mercy on him, and the drunken man actually did not take the wrong way, and walked all the way to Xiao Wu''s home. Zeno can see the flickering of mes inside, and excitedly cannot wait to jump into the house. When he draws a bit closer, he can even see Xiao Wu dozing off at the head of the table, jerking awake every few seconds.

    Chino wipes his face again, and turns back to say thank you to the man. He needs to rush in to Xiao Wu now, and then get Hua Li right away.

    Who could know that, at this moment, the man would finally sober up a bit. He finally noticed the perfect, jade pale ''little girl'' that he had led along the road when the "thanks" were given.

    He narrows his eyes, and then instinctively grabs the neck of Zeno''s clothes, pulling the child in front of his eyes, and ignores his struggles. ¡°Where¡¯d such goodse from, Old George stillins he can''t find anything, but look at this.¡±

    Hearing these words, Zeno''s heart goes cold. He has encountered a human trafficker; Ye Sa City, in the end, is truly chaotic. Just leaving your home has such a high probability of stepping on and mine!

    Zeno opens his mouth to yell, but the man sees and quickly covers it with his hand. The small child is easy to toss over a shoulder to carry, and the man hums a song as he leaves.

    Zeno whimpers, waving his arms in an attempt to arouse the attention of a Xiao Wu, but it is futile. He can only watch as her room moves further and further away, his hope for rescue diminishing with every stride.

    ****

    Xiao Wu, whose head had been so heavy, suddenly wakes up, and realizes she has just been sitting at the table dozing off. She gets up, closes the window, extinguishes the magic stonemp, and climbs into bed to continue her dream.

    ****

    In the garden, the green calyx flower has reached the end of its natural life, and does not have the tenacity to survive the rain. Hua Li is sad, but there is nothing she can do about it, and so she chooses to head home early.

    Who could know that waiting for her in the cabin is not the usual quietly sleeping duo, but only the young beggar, struggling near death. The stench of blood that permeates the cabin of the boat is so intense that the Elf Queen, who prefers to keep close to the freshness of nature, almost faints. She brings her head close to Xi Wei, finding that he is drawing hisst few breaths.

    At the same time, Hua Li can also feel the familiar breath of the unknown things she is looking for. The familiar force surges through Xi Wei''s body, circting through, it transforms and destroys¡ªover and over. However, this forcecks proper guidance, it is too reckless, it only brings destruction, and never repairs.

    Hua Li is very excited to find what she has been looking for. She does not know what Xi Wei was ying at, but she thinks that perhaps this big bastard thought of some new tactics for bullying others. Just in case, she carefully ces her little hand on Xi Wei''s temple, and contentedly guides the energy force back to her own body.

    Though it is not by her design, this is of great help to Xi Wei. Anyter, and Xi Wei may have drawn his final breath.

    Xi Wei, finally pulled back from the precipice of immeasurable pain and imminent, instantly notices the absence of the little figure that has apanied him day and night since his arrival. Sorting carefully through his hazy and pain filled memory, he has a fuzzy recollection of Zeno running out near the start; his entireplexion changes.

    Hua Li is in a good mood, and asks curiously, ¡°Big bastard, are you ying hide-and-seek with the little one, where did he go?¡±

    Xi Wei is still panting, lying on the deck, unable to move. Even a little move, and those tiny wounds in his body will once again crack open and bleed.

    But, he does not have time to rest. That little one disappeared, on a rainy night, where could he go?

    Hua Li did not speak to him again, anxiety growing in her heart, calling out, ¡°Little guy?"

    Xi Wei closes his eyes, thinking of that four-toothed smile that Zeno always shares with him, and suddenly feels that a hole has opened up in his heart. He states in a seemingly calm tone, ¡°He ran out and disappeared.¡±

    Hua Li is not nearly so calm, asking where he could run.

    Where did he go? Xi Wei also wants to know.

    Hua Li starts to panic, but suddenly remembers Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu is her best friend, and she believes that the little girl can help them find Zeno.

    Xi Wei does not object. Once he has recovered enough strength to stand, he and Hua Li brave the rain and head towards Fenhong Street together, despite the fact that his wounds begin to crack open almost immediately.

    Xiao Wu is sleeping soundly, kicking the quilt a little, but also tossing and turning without concern.

    Suddenly, a "peng, peng" sound echoes from the window and awakens the sleeping Xiao Wu. She yawns and stumbles to open the door. Her eyes open wide with shock when the soaking wet Hua Li and Xi Wei greet her.

    Xi Wei still sports his filthy, dpidated clothes, his exposed skin riddled with woundsrge and small. After being soaked in the rain, he has mostly been washed clean of blood, but his ashen face made him look like a walking corpse.

    To the utter shock of Xiao Wu, Xi Wei slowly lowers himself into the kneeling position in front of her.<hr>

    How about that ending!? Sorry I don¡¯t magically have the next chapter ready. This one was a ton of work actually, and long. Heal your cliff-hanger heart with my new project, it¡¯s one of my favourites! Or, if you¡¯re looking for some plot-light smut, go (I haven¡¯t tranted as far as the smut yet hehe).<ol><li>So, originally the ring has actually been absorbed into Xi Wei¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t clear if it is re-emerging at this point, or if his finger is glowing, or if it shows up as a tattoo now, or what. Pick your favourite. If it¡¯s rified in the story in the future, I¡¯ll try to remember toe back and fix this. If I can recall where I need toe.</li><li>This entire paragraph is referring to the plot of the novel, none of it is the present situation</li></ol>

    >> Next Chapters

 Chapter Volume 1 15

    Zeno awakens, the smell of burnt meat overwhelming him immediately. Despite the fact that the food he can smell is burnt, Zeno feels a deep hunger¡ªhe has not eaten for a long time. In addition to that, he cannot actually recall the taste of cooked food.

    Xi Wei can guarantee that he will not starve to death. Unfortunately, due to their impoverished condition, he cannot afford to eat high-end things like meat or other ingredients requiring cooking.

    Zeno is still confused as he opens his eyes. As soon as he realizes he is hearing a stranger¡¯s voice, he is instantly forced wide awake. He wants to stand up, but the end result is that a sudden pain causes him to fall to the ground. Upon closer inspection, the child''s soft skin at the knees and palms is torn up, and some of the wounds are filled with clinging bits of pebbles and soil. His brief flurry of movement reopens the wounds, so at the moment they are slowly oozing blood. The clothes are notpletely dry, but rather damp and sticky, and very ufortable.

    Zeno bares his teeth, then spits out a mouthful of sand. He thinks of the protagonist, hovering between life and death, and his heart fills once again with anxiety; judging by the sky the long night has passed, is Xi Wei okay?

    He shakes his head and forces himself to drive out the bad thoughts striving to take root, and begins to ponder how to escape his current situation. No matter how frustrated and contrite he his, it will be useless unless he can find a remedy to his current predicament.

    He had fainted the previous night after being forcibly carried away by the drunken man. He looks around and finds himself in a very broken down house with poorly sealed walls, and many puddles of stagnant water on the floor. Zeno had been thrown on a heap of firewood; the only dry ce in the house.

    A quarrel sounds loudly outside the house, and Zeno ignores the pain in his body screaming at him to stop in order to slowly move, step-by-step, to the door. He ces his ear next to it with the intention of listening in on what is being said.

    ¡°Bob, you¡¯re crazy, she¡¯s dressed so well, her skin is so delicate, she¡¯s definitely from the nobility. You kidnapped a noble!¡± An old voice anxiously shouted.

    Another voice shouts over the one speaking, ¡°Old George, you really are old, no wonder there''s been a recent downturn. Sure she is wearing a nice dress, but anyone can see that it''s not only old, but also missing both sleeves. Which aristocrat would actually wear such a thing? The clothes have clearly been given away.¡±

    Old George cannot be dissuaded, ¡°If, by any chance, she is a noble, we are done for!¡±

    The drunk is impatient, ¡°In what kind of world do you think that the baby of a nobleman is going to be running around Fenhong Street alone, at night, in the rain? %*#$&, My meat!¡±<em></em><em>

    </em>

    <em></em>

    Old George seems to be persuaded into silence. Zeno changes his posture, managing to rap his knee against the door, causing him to grimace in pain.

    Outside, the two men seem to reach a consensus and are no longer quarrelling. The air wafting into the house brings only the burning smell of the meat on the barbecue. Waiting for other people to act is not as good as helping yourself, so Zeno begins to think about how to safely escape. Kidnapping cases are quitemon in this area. This is his first experience with anything like this, and hecks the self-confidence to manage it well.

    Without giving him much time to consider, the door is opened quickly, and the drunkard fromst night walks in while eating a chicken drumstick. Seeing that Zeno is awake apparently leaves him a little surprised, but he quickly rubs his hands, wears a false gentle smile, and whines, ¡°Little sister, you woke up. There was so much rain yesterday, a person alone outside is unsafe, uncle brought you back, I hope I didn''t scare you?¡±

    Zeno pretentiously raises his face and naively asks, ¡°When will uncle send me home, I want to see my baba.¡±

    The drunkard''s eyes sh with a trace of contempt, and then he feigns encouragement, ¡°You wait here obediently, my uncle has sent someone to inform your baba, I''m sure he will be here soon to pick you up.¡±

    Zeno lifts the corners of his mouth, stretching his face into a smile in order to keep up the act of a small child. Normally a child of this age would not realize what was happening, and he has no intention to expose his awareness to the drunk, so he continues to calcte behind a harmonious facade.

    Since he has probably identified Zeno as a cash cow, drunk Bob even hands Zeno a piece of chicken.

    Zeno self-assuredly epts the food, and musters his most elegant and grateful eating posture. Then, he frowns and slowly attempts to use his tiny white teeth to bite into the stiff chicken.

    Drunk Bob¡¯s barbeque skill level is not very high, but Zeno still has to spend great effort restraining his impulse to wolf the food down; picking away at the meal delicately.

    Bob looks at the little one in front of him, his expression a mix of disbelief and hesitation. For a one-year-old child to be so well educated, she really does not seem to have been raised by regr townspeople.

    Zeno continues eating to build the strength to run, feigning ignorance in order to induce the other party to rx their vignce.

    Zeno finishes eating the meat, but also withholds the courtesy of thanks. Bob remembers bits of yesterday''s rainy night, and how this ''little girl'' still insisted on expressing her gratitude. His heart fills with a chill, but looking at Zeno¡¯s face, he once again pushes down the uneasiness. Sometimes, greed will give even foolish men courage.

    Zeno knows that Bob will not leave him alonepletely; he just wants him to leave him unattended for a moment, giving him enough time to escape.

    Zeno returns to the pile of firewood and closes his eyes, pricking his ears to take note of Bob¡¯s movements. Bob, seemingly satisfied with the child''s good behaviour, walks slowly towards the building''s exit.

    Taking into ount what he has heard, it seems that Zeno is being held captive by two people. One is that drunk, Bob, and the other is the man the drunk had called ''Old George''. He is not sure how they work, but if he wants to escape it should be while the men are separated¡ªmaking things a little easier.

    Old George has not appeared, and it is unclear if he is going to contact a buyer.

    Bobes back inside twice to feed Zeno, and both times Zeno silently eats the food while the man waits.

    Time passes slowly, but even so nightes again. A familiar voicees from outside the house that startles Zeno''s spirit¡ªOld George is back.

    Bob curses colourfully; the contents of the man''s story are no good. Any interested parties refused to pay the high price he imagines the child should fetch.

    Old George is timid, he hesitates, ¡°Let me see the girl, or I cannot be honest in my dealings.¡± Bob once again despises his partner''s cowardice, and leaves alone to get drunk.

    Zeno pretends to be afraid, shrinking into the corner, the second he sees Old George pushing his way into the hut and deliberately says, ¡°Who are you, did baba ask you to pick me up?"

    Old George is a skinny, humpbacked old man, his eyes stubbornly refuse to look the same direction¡ªturning on their own rotation, and his unnerving smile reveals sparse, yellow teeth. ¡°Yeah, he''s very busy right now, just let me take you back."

    Zeno immediately jumps up, ¡°Really? Baba is not angry with me?¡±

    Old George is convinced by Zeno''s ''surprised'' expression. Looking at Zeno''s carved jade face, he understands the price that Bob was demanding, and cannot help but scheme. If he manages to sell the child secretly, and then tells Bob that she was rescued, is it not beautiful for him?

    Zeno is betting that these two men are not of one heart<sup>1</sup>, and suspects that Old George is greedy down to his bones.

    So, Zeno grabs Old George¡¯s pant leg and cries with a soft, childish voice, ¡°Hurry and take me to baba!¡±

    Old George nods for selfish reasons. Although Bob declined selling the child off for five silver coins, denouncing it as too little, Old George will not turn down such a sum.

    Since he does not want to dy, and Zeno is obedient, leaving bes a very smooth process.

    Zeno, his hands mmy with sweat, follows Old George out walking into the night. While walking, he thinks over how he can escape.

    Suddenly, a furious shoutes from behind, and Old George is tossed to the ground, also managing to knock Zeno down.

    Filled with rage, Bobnds on Old George''s body, his eyes red, and punches him continuously. Old George is aged and frail; beaten until he cries out, he curls up like a shrimp and keeps begging for mercy.

    Zeno sees them start fighting, and does not hesitate to get up, limping off into aneway.

    When the two wrestling men watch their cash cow run away, they scramble up to their feet cursing and begin pursuing.

    At this time, the twisted and confusing roadways of this city are to his benefit; Zeno randomly turns at every fork in the road, and the two adults temporarily cannot catch up.

    This far into the summer season the wind is not cold, and Zeno is covered in ayer of perspiration from head to toe. Finally he turns into a cul-de-sac dead end with only a dog hole; Zeno does not hesitate to crawl into the hole, only his small bum and chubby legs left to enter.

    Unfortunately he is not sessful. Before he can go far enough, Bob grabs his ankle, pulls him out, and hangs him upside down,ughing, ¡°So, you ran!¡±

    Being held upside down, Zeno could feel all of his blood rushing down to his head, his face turns more and more red. All the fear he has for Xi Wei, as well as the fear building up from this depressing situation suddenly reach the breaking point. He struggles angrily, shouting, ¡°Let me go!"

    What deterrent force can a baby that was just weaned really have? Bob carelessly shakes the baby in his hand a little bit, sneering, ¡°Let you go¡­or what?"

    Zeno res at thiscent drunk, and his mind suddenly bes clear. Bob¡¯s lips seem to slow down until they are barely moving, his smiling face is magnified countless times, and then that face suddenly bes painful and fierce. Thick, red blood slowly begins seeping from the man''s mouth and nose, and his now powerless hands loose their grip.

    Zeno falls to the ground again, a needle-like pain in his head, and his nose, mouth and ears overflowing with blood. He sees Bob clutching his own head, banging it against the wall until he faints.

    He does not see that the jade pendant on his chest releases a milky glow that wraps around him gently. When the light shines, the image of a beautiful woman appears beside him, bends over, and nts a kiss on his forehead before dispersing.

    When the vision of the woman disappears, the jade pendant is broken and disintegrates into powder.

    After an unknown passage of time, the disorderly sounds of many footsteps grow as several torch-bearing warriors<sup>2</sup> break the silence of the dark alley.

    ¡°Come on, there are two people here!¡±

    The warriors notice that among them is the child that their young mistress likes very much. With apprehension, the nearest warrior feels for breath, finding the child is incredibly still alive.

    The warriors quickly send out a contact signal, and then discover another man nearby. He looks even worse than Zeno. His entire facecks a single patch of intact skin, and although the injuries arepletely self-inflicted, it''s hard to say what caused him to do it.

    Xiao Wu and Xi Wei rush over. Xi Wei takes Zeno from the warrior who had picked him up, a surprisingly cold chill emanating from his small body. Xiao Wu is frightened after seeing the look in his eyes, as if they have encroached on the territory of a wolf.

    Although Xiao Wu is afraid of his demeanour, she could not help but advise him, ¡°First we should treat the little guy''s wound.¡±

    Hua Li nods in agreement, going to Zeno''s head; she has recovered some of her power and is able to cure some of the bruisespletely. Zeno''s face returns to normal, and because most of his injuries are skin traumas, there is no danger to his life.

    Even if he is also injured and weary, Xi Wei is still unwilling to give Zeno over to anyone.

    Xiao Wu watches hisborious efforts, and her heart fills with a light bitterness. It is the first time she is feeling suchplex emotions, and it seems to be frustration¡ªthough she is not quite sure.

    Influenced by this heavy atmosphere, everyone is silent until Xi Lun speaks up.

    The scar-faced man''s voice sounds mellow and sexy, but unfortunately his words seem hateful, ¡°Boy, although you sought out my daughter, the one helping you was me. How are you going to repay me?¡±

    Xi Wei finally looks up, ¡°What do you want?"

    The scar-faced man pops Xiao Wu up onto his shoulders, walks along, and answers back, ¡°So, I want to tell you kid, oh! Xiao Wu, baby girl, don''t pinch!¡±

    Zeno felt like he had been in a lengthy dream, and the contents of the dream seemed scary, but then they seemed warmer, and then he woke up.

    Xiao Wu is surprised to hear the sounds of stirring, ¡°The little one woke up.¡±

    Zeno feels his line of sight is a bit strange. He closes his eyes and opens them again, but the strange feeling lingers.

    As he blinks, rough fingers touched his forehead gently. Zeno cannot help but rub back against that hand; the familiar touch almost causes him to burst into tears. Xi Wei is okay, they are all right, it really is good.

    But, he does not even have time for a happy reunion. His protagonist immediately takes out his dagger, and begins to cut his hair!

    Zeno shouts out and tries ducking away, but Xi Wei steadfastly continues to cut his hair.

    It is not over there. After shearing his hair short, Xi Wei continues on to cut off his skirt hem, leaving only the knee-length shorts and the top of the dress. The end result is a somewhat non-descript, genderless look.

    Zeno will not hide; he can understand what the protagonist is thinking. Looking at Xi Wei, still pale faced and not yet healed from his previous wounds, he silently hugs his arm.

    Xiao Wu knows that this should be a warm or funny scene, but she cannotugh when thinking of that rainy moment and Xi Wei''s kneeling figure. She suddenly feels that this small beggar is not quite so annoying.

    Then Xiao Wu takes Hua Li away from this small space, the small broken boat left to the two survivors, clinging together.

    The already happy Zeno closes his right eye and then closes his left eye, which confirms what he suspects¡ªhe cannot see from his left eye<sup>3</sup>.<hr>

    Well, these types of novels tend to lean towards the ¡°cliffhangers¡± in general, but I think that this one is tamer at least? Unrted to that, I¡¯ve updated my table of contents section to include all three of my projects.

    That aside, just how cute are these two!?! And, within reason, I worked hard to get this done quickly for you all. Thank you for reading, and for your feedback, it¡¯s so wonderful! Big shoutout to my discord trantor group for their help, as always.<ol><li>This just means that they are not working together well.</li><li>In previous chapters I had put samurai warrior, but in the end I think I¡¯ll just stick with warriors. Since he¡¯s a pimp/crime lord dude maybe samurais aren¡¯t the type who would work for him. And some point I¡¯ll maybe go back and edit previous chapters with this.</li><li>In the raws it had him close his left eye first, and then say that he could not see out of his left eye, but I thought it made more sense that he would close the right first so that only his left eye was open.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 16

    After several days of on and off rain, the riverside has be so muddy that every time Xi Wei takes a step his foot is swallowed in mud. Zeno¡¯s leg bone seems to have suffered a tiny fracture, and if he walks he cannot help but limp slightly, so he has been recuperating.

    Sinceing back home, Zeno finds that he is indeed unable to see from his left eye. Despite carefully thinking, he really cannot remember when he could have hurt his eye. When his right eye is closed, his left eye has no sight¡ªbut it is not absolute darkness either. Instead, his vision is a hazy white, as if he is attempting to peer into a dense fog.

    If he is actually blind in that eye, then all he sees from it should be darkness. Since this is not the case, Zeno is left to ponder what is actually going on.

    Since his kidnapping, Zeno experiences slight, intermittent headaches. He does not want to give trouble to his protagonist, so he quietly endures. After all, he is not a real child; he knows how to roll with the plot to sell Meng. What they need is a cute and sometimes spoiled baby, not a whiny one with a long face.

    Today, like every day, Xi Wei gathers some clean water, and wipes the wounds on Zeno¡¯s knees and palms clean. Although there is no concept of antibacterial medicine in this world, the people still understand that it is not good to leave wounds dirty.

    Zeno is still not ustomed to having vision in only one eye, so when he tries to look at people he is always unconsciously looking at them off-kilter. Xi Wei corrects him several times, but it is without results.

    Zeno grows increasingly more bored just sitting in the boat cabin. After a few days he is no longer able to hold back, he really wants to go out and walk, so he decides to try selling Meng, ¡°Baba, the sun.¡±

    Xi Wei takes a look at him and says nothing. Zeno immediately wilts and lies down as if dead. The protagonist is currently very sensitive about going out. When Zeno shows any desire to leave the home, he is silently supressed by Xi Wei.

    Just as he is preparing to ignore his headache in order to sleep, Xi Wei lifts him up out of the nket. Zeno is somewhat surprised at the sudden strength of Xi Wei, since he had recently grown a lot. It has been a long time since the protagonist has carried him around. From the beginning of his stumbling attempts at learning to walk, for Xi Wei to carry him around would be very difficult, so they would only hold hands to prevent Zeno from falling.

    However, Zeno soon feels relieved; this is one of the effects following the refinement process. ording to ¡°Curse,¡± although Xi Wei is not yet a martial artist, his physical strength is twice that of a normal adult man. Holding a child that is about one year old is naturally not a problem.

    Zeno is no saint; since Xi Wei is powered up, then allowing himself to enjoy the halo of the protagonist should not be too problematic.

    After several consecutive rains, the weather is clear, and the people in the city can finally breathefortably in fresh air. Zeno lies shoulder-to-shoulder with the protagonist for a long time without doing anything. They walk along the riverside, bathed in the gentle sunlight, while Xi Wei holds Zeno in his arms. Time seems to return to the past; they pick heartleaf along the river every day¡ªas if they had never parted. No matter what they have experienced, in the end they are together.

    Along with Xi Wei¡¯s physical fitness, his toughness has also greatly increased. Within a few days, all of his serious wounds had scabbed over. His resiliency is astonishing.

    Zeno rouses slowly from his slumber, and thinks it is time to go outside. He does not realize he slept through his usual wake up time, and finds himself lying on something quite soft.

    He is shocked. His hand is lifted and held by a delicate, warm hand.

    Zeno is lying on his right side, so his left eye that cannot see is on top. He can easily tell that the touch of the hand is not rough like his own protagonist''s. He starts to panic, fearing he has, once again, been kidnapped. His emotions fluctuate and the needle-like pain in his heades, more violent and intense than usual.

    Zeno''s face quickly pales due to the pain, and he involuntarily begins sobbing.

    Xiao Wu is bewildered by the little one''s sudden and inexplicable cries, she did not do anything, ah, why are you crying?

    Originally, Zeno had been lying on Xiao Wu''s legs, sleeping peacefully.

    The 10-year-old girl<sup>1</sup> is suddenly flustered and did not know where she went wrong. She has no choice but to pat Zeno¡¯s back awkwardly and try to remedy the situation.

    The people standing outside the room can naturally hear the sounds of weeping. The first to rush in is Xi Wei, and without a word he takes Zeno in his arms. His lips form a tight line as he gauges the cause of the current mood. As soon as he sees the familiar protagonist, Zeno immediately quiets and smiles diligently at Xi Wei. He does not want the protagonist to see that he is ufortable; he may have a headache, but he is not actually hurt.

    Xi Wei presses his bald little head onto his chest and coldly orders, ¡°Do not smile.¡±

    Zeno is amused by his protagonist, but since Xi Wei does not want him to smile¡ªhe will not smile.

    With that burst of pain and fear in the past, Zeno feels much better, and his face is not so pale anymore. Now it is Xiao Wu''s turn to feel depressed; is she so scary that the little one would burst into tears upon awakening? Yet, that scary beggar could calm them down in seconds.

    Xi Lun leans past tofort his daughter, ¡°Xiao Wu darling, you know I love you the most,e let baba give you a kiss.¡± The scar-faced man was jealous to death of how much Xiao Wu doted on the little one.

    Xiao Wu did not hesitate to kick her shameless father right in the face, and, finding it was not enough, leaned forward to follow it up with a bite to his cheek.

    The thick-skinned, scar-faced man immediately smiles, in a good mood¡ªpeople are so generous.

    ¡°Boy, bring that little guy ande with me,¡± he says, pushing Xiao Wu along in front of him, he takes the lead with the expectation that Xi Wei will follow.

    Xi Wei bows his head quietly, and follows along two steps behind, as is his habit. Zeno is quite confused for a moment. The protagonist had actually taken the initiative toe to Fenhong Street to find Xi Lun and Xiao Wu, and he is not sure why.

    Xi Wei¡¯s mood is very heavy. He has always been very calm, but also firmly believes that no matter what happens, if you start trouble then you''re only looking for death. Only the calm and clear-minded have a greater assurance at life, but his existence at the ignored and invisible bottom ss of society automatically makes things more difficult for him. Xi Lun was actually quite shocked to see him show up at his door.

    Before today, Xi Wei never knew that someone would treat himself so brutally.

    The drunk, Bob, who took Zeno, often wanders around Fenhong Street. As a veteran trafficker, Xi Lun will resort to many means to buy and sell flesh, but rarely has to. Bob, on the other hand, is the type that has to rely on purely underhanded methods to maintain his livelihood; even in the underworld his heart is cker than most.

    This type of person should have been extremely selfish and cunning. However, when the scar-faced man takes Xi Wei to see this man¡ªhe can only see an utter lunatic.

    His consciousness is clearly not all there; all of a sudden he giggles, then the next minute he is crying.

    He has a brutal wound that spans his entire face. It is so gruesome that it is difficult to look at, and the rumours say it ispletely self-inflicted.

    Xi Lun exins that Bob was nothing like this before, and the reason his behaviour is so different is because of a psychological attack.

    Thinking of the meaning behind these words, Xi Wei''s hands tremble slightly; his ck hair covers his eyes and his expression. The scar-faced man also exins to him that those called magicians employ this type of spiritual attack. It is an intangible method of attack, and as long as the attack hits its target properly, they will be renderedpletely insane.

    At the time the changes came over Bob, the only other person with him was Zeno¡ªa seemingly weak and harmless little tot.

    Xi Lun allows his sleazy smile to linger, ¡°Kid, your son has magical talent, but he cannot control himself now. If you continue to stay with him, maybe one day you will be crazy, just like that lunatic over there.¡±

    Xi Wei replies with only a single word, ¡°Proof?¡±

    So, now they must embark down the road in search of evidence.

    Zeno, ignorant of the current turn of events, does not understand that his fate is once again in question. Soon, they enter a strange ck house located in a dingy side street.

    Saying it is ck inside is not quite right, in fact, it is just a dim due to ack of light because the doors and windows are all closed and blocked off. The only person inside the house is a skinny man, dressed in a ck, hooded cloak, which only exposes a pair of muddy little entric eyes. When he sees them enter, he does not even bat an eye.

    Carelessly pping the entric man on the back as he sits at a table in the room, Xi Lun jovially speaks, ¡°Old man, see who I''ve brought with me!¡±

    The strange man finally lifts his cloudy eyes, sweeps them over Zeno and Xi Wei, and then opens his mouth and issues forth in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xi Lun, did I not say that unless your Fenhong Street is about to be demolished, that you are not to bother me?¡±

    Xi Lun continues without a care, ¡°That is because you do not know what I brought.¡±

    The old man gives a weird smile, ¡°Is your precious daughter willing to learn magic with me?¡±

    ¡°No, but here¡¯s a kid with better talent than Xiao Wu, I think you¡¯ll be quite pleased.¡±

    The strange man finally seems to hear something of interest, once again looking at the two strange children, ¡°Which one?¡±

    While Zeno looks back and forth with puzzled eyes, Xi Wei quietly raises the smaller one up in front of him.

    The man''s small, entric eyes narrow, and he reaches his skinny fingers out to grasp Zeno''s small head, holding on for quite some time. Zeno is terrified.

    Xi Lun strokes his chin, ¡°Xiao Wu''s test showed that she has an affinity with the light element, and because of this she cannot learn anything from you. This kid is more suitable.¡±

    The strange man touches his eyes and shes a fanatical glow, muttering ''good'' over and over under his breath, and then takes out a fist-sized crystal ball. He pulls Zeno¡¯s little hand up to touch it, and the crystal ball immediately bes more colourful and brighter.

    The odd man finally stands up, excited, ¡°Such a small child has such high spiritual power. He is simply a genius!¡±

    Xi Wei cautiously holds Zeno back, refusing to allow the strange man to touch him again.

    ¡°Boy, is this your child? Give him over to me, and I¡¯m sure that I, Gray, will be able to train a dark magician who is able to stand at the very peak of the continent!¡±

    Xi Wei stands quietly, expressing his rejection with silence.

    Gray, as if expecting this from the start, adds, ¡°Of course, I will not take something for nothing. I can give you a lot of crystal coins, with those you can eat and drink your whole life without a worry, and you will no longer have to live the life of a street rat. You can even be a noble¡ªhow about it? It''s fine to have him now, but what happens when you''re ready to start a new life and you''re still left with him to deal with<sup>2</sup>?¡±

    Xi Wei remains silent, unmoved by these enormous temptations.

    Xi Lun watching the fun,ments, ¡°Boy, say something ah, this vige would not miss someone who goes into this shop.¡±

    Zeno tightly grips his protagonist''s sleeves, crying nervously, ¡°Baba!¡± He does not want to leave Xi Wei to train with the strange old man. If he walks away, who will help Xi Wei turn away from his original fate, and also be the peak power of the continent or something. Never mind that, after 18 years he just wants the maind to still exist ah!

    Besides, except for Xi Wei, he does not want to be with anyone else.

    Xi Wei drags him close, as if finally remembering the current situation, and coldly replies, ¡°I do not need money.¡±

    Zeno finally has peace of mind.

    Magician Gray is apparently a little surprised, but he is not put out at all. In fact, he once again lets loose a huge bomb, ¡°Boy, do you know how dangerous it is to be a self-awakened magician? His spiritual power will grow without limits, and if no one teaches him how to use it, he would not be able to control himself. At this rate, probably after a period of seven or eight years, he will unconsciously use spiritual attacks on all the people around him, and they cannot be blocked without magical means.¡±

    Xi Lun goes on to deliver the second blow, ¡°Boy, you must leave the child here to learn, or not only will he turn you into a lunatic within a few years, but he will also do the same to all the people around him. So, do you still refuse?¡±

    Xi Wei once againpsed into silence.

    It seems that between letting Zeno learn magic from Gray, or taking him away, only a fool would choose the second over the first choice, right?<hr>

    It¡¯s been a while since we have had a new character that is likely to be a regr! Hopefully interactions with him will bring some answers on Zeno¡¯s eye. I¡¯ll be working on the next chapter of RAAS after this.

    As a treat (???) here is some fan art that I drew. Because I don¡¯t think that there is any for this novel. It¡¯s from the very beginning when Xi Wei first has a bad time with the ring and Zeno reaches out and touches his cheek. I¡¯ve been meaning to share it but forgot. I¡¯m not that great, and can only draw chibis, but, I¡¯m forcing you to look at it. So¡­if you want to give it a try, I want to see it!! I had to borrow inspiration from pinterest how-to¡¯s haha!

    <ol><li>I can''t remember how old she is, or if it''s been mentioned, but this is what the author has. I thought she was only 6? But I was quickly reading through some older chapters¡­forgot how much I like this story. Also, I''m going to need to do a really solid proofread when I''m done this story (ugh, embarrassing). If you remember, please tell me!</li><li>ÍÏÓÍÆ¿ ¨C The term here was a "drag bottle" which is a derogatory term referring to the children a woman brings from a previous marriage to a new one. I decided to try and just make the sentence flow, but thought I''d include the thought here.</li></ol>

    >>

 Chapter Volume 1 17

    Zeno begins growing nervous. Some familiar elements from a plot line in ¡°Curse¡± are beginning to emerge. After his powers developed in the novel, there was a story about Xi Wei as a mercenary. He was on a mission to investigate a vige where, for no reason, many citizens were going insane without any determinable cause. Xi Wei''s mercenary squad was almost annihted, but the protagonist escaped due to the protection of the ring he wore. Not only was he able to escape, but he also found an extremely talented young girl.

    As for what happened between the youngdy and the protagonist after that event, that is something to be discussedter. The main point is that the self-proimed dark magician, Gray, is not deceiving Xi Wei¡ªwhat he is saying is true.

    Even though he has gained his own gold finger in the form of incredibly powerful mental power<sup>1</sup>, Zeno does not feel happy if the price of having this gold finger is being separated from the protagonist. Rather, he feels an inexplicable sense of loss.

    Yes, the protagonist has his ring, and so he does not have to worry about being affected by Zeno¡¯s mental power, but only Zeno knows this¡ªand he cannot just tell anyone. Since he cannot tell, Xi Wei has no way of knowing he is protected.

    For Xi Wei, this is a life-or-death decision, not just a casual choice to make.

    But if they are separated for a few years, will the protagonist give Zeno the same trust and kindness when they reunite as when he was a child?

    As he grows older, Xi Wei will eventually be more and more indifferent. He will continue to build walls around his heart, and ultimately, he will destroy himself and everything along with him.

    Gray does not urge him, but instead continues to fiddle with his pile of strange gadgets, looking very confident.

    Xi Wei bows his head and silently ponders, his eyes falling onto the cracked and worn straw sandals that barely manage to cling to his feet at this point. He does not know what is causing him to hesitate. Although Gray looks weird, there is no question that he is indeed very formidable. That type of indescribable gulf is an entire world apart from a small beggar such as Xi Wei.

    If Zeno goes with Gray, not only can he live as a noble, he will not have to work himself to death, or worry about which cold and icyne he will starve to death in next winter, or whether the tattered little wooden boat will make it through another seasons.

    There is no need to ask why Grey would not bring Xi Wei with him. Xi Wei, who grew up in Ye Sa City, knows very well that while a Noble may be willing to take in a gifted child, no such allowances would be made for an ordinary beggar.

    Xi Wei slowly exhales and lifts his face, his eyes clear and once again indifferent.

    Xi Lun, who has been watching him to see if he thinks it over well, asks Xi Wei, ¡°Boy, did you think about it? How many crystal coins would you like? I will tell you right now that a top talent wizard is worth more than you can imagine, so think of the highest value possible. To tell you the truth, Gray does not wish to separate the two of you, but it can''t be helped since the ce they''re going after is not suitable for you."

    Xi Wei closes his eyes and thinks of the snowy night that he picked up Zeno. His mother¡¯s words still rang clearly in his ears. If the enemy had not been too powerful, and the woman had not been so desperate, what loving mother would hand her child to a small beggar who can guarantee neither safety nor stability?

    If Zeno is allowed to return back to the aristocratic world, then while he may be able to be a so-called magician, his mother''s enemies may also find him. He could avoid death if he was lucky, but Xi Wei never believes in luck.

    ¡°I don''t want money.¡± Xi Wei repeats the same words.

    ¡°I will not go crazy either,¡± He answers, clear and full of confidence.

    Neither Xi Lun nor Gray speak for half a day; neither of them expected that Xi Wei would reject the huge benefits offered to him, and choose the troublesome path instead.

    Xi Lun cannot not help asking, ¡°Boy, are you already crazy now? Do you know the consequences? Do you see that drunk Bob? Do you want to blow up the front of your head like that?"

    Xi Lun suddenly fires out four questions, showcasing his agitated mood.

    Xi Wei is not scared by his intimidation. Although the protagonist can only look up at Xi Lun now, but his imposing manner at this moment does not lose to the adults around him. With the clear artiction of his words, there is no hesitation in his intentions.

    ¡°If it is dangerous, I''ll kill him.¡±

    Xi Lun chokes, and he is suddenly unable to find any words to describe the feeling of this moment. Xi Wei''s eyes are neither vicious nor hostile. He is actually too calm, as if discussing a way to keep the rain off of his clothes, instead of talking about killing his own child. But, Xi Lun can no longer bring himself to argue.

    Gray chuckles and makes a strange smile, ¡°Kid, your character really suits my tastes, but you have too little magic talent, or I¡¯d rather favour someone like you, such a good little seedling ah. Since you do not want to give this child to me to nurture, you will need to be responsible for his future. There are many ces on the maind where you can learn magic, but only the Prault Institute<sup>2</sup> and the Temple have suitable teachers for him.¡±

    Without waiting for a response from Xi Wei, Xi Lun adds to Gray''s words, ¡°Boy you have to think clearly, Prault Institute''s entrance fee is 10 crystal coins, and the temple only receives Dark Knight. For you, neither of these things are possible.¡±

    Xi Wei does not say a word, turns away to leave, and answers any lingering questions with his actions.

    Xi Lun, depressed, touches his nose, wanting to see if there is any ash on it<sup>3</sup>.

    Shortly after, another door in Gray''s house, piled high with bizarre magic supplies, opens and Xiao Wu finallyes out. She takes a look at the situation, and wonders aloud, ¡°Baba, the bigger boy and the little one aren''t here?"

    Xi Lun answers softly, ¡°They went back.¡±

    Xiao Wu does not seem to care about it, giving only a cursory ¡°oh¡± in answer. She runs over quickly and holds something in front of Gray, asking curiously, ¡°Grandpa Gray, what is this?¡±

    Gray to helps her smooth her braid, and his withered smile blooms like a flower, ¡°Looks good, Xiao Wu can take it to y if you like.¡±

    Xiao Wu cheers, and then continues on her treasure hunt again. Zeno, at this time, is experiencing some serious heart palpitations¡ªhis protagonist terrifies him.

    Recently, Xi Wei had treated him too warmly, and the reader almost forgot the indifferent nature of the protagonist. Despite that, he does not actually feel resentment towards what he said? Zeno ponders, those recent headaches must have broken his brain somehow.

    Zeno, naturally, is not worried about their own lives, the gold finger in the body of the protagonist means that he is immune to the mental attacks. Even the Prault Institute is a possible destination of the future for the protagonist. The main inconvenience, in the end, is that he still cannot see from his left eye.

    Due to his knowledge from the novel, Zeno is aware that his headaches are because of the awakening of his mental powers. ording to ¡°Curse¡±, proper rest is enough to restore his health, but he never read that it could also lead to blindness ah!

    The girl in the original novel with mental powers was also afflicted with the same symptoms, in addition to driving lot of people insane. But she did not get turned into Cyclops, this is just in unscientific!

    The plot is truly a cruel mistress, just because he is a man Zeno has such different treatment; I''ll leave a badment!

    Despite thinking about it, Zeno never considers telling Xi Wei. Xi Wei could not even deal with a fever, not to mention blindness¡ªthis is a ''serious illness''.

    Back from Fenhong Street, nothing happened for the next two months. Zeno feels many times in his heart that this confirmed that because of the refining by, and protection from, the ring¡ªthe danger has passed. Since nothing happened, and there were no immediate concerns, it seems that the rm could be lifted temporarily.

    So this should be around the time that we skip to four yearster right? However, this is not a book any more. This is Zeno''s real life.

    Ah, following the protagonist really is a ¡°eat husks and weeds¡± type of life. In his past life, a girl from the same orphanage as Zeno said something that always stuck with him, ¡°If you can find the one you really love, you''ll stay together even if you have nothing to eat but bran and veggies.¡±

    Whether the girl eventually had to eat this type of meal with one she loved, Zeno does not know, but he is certain that he is absolutely the true love of the protagonist ah<sup>4</sup>!

    However, true love still has to eat.

    Ye Sa City has a high poption of beggars, and every day new people join their ranks by bing homeless in some way. Trash is not suitable for scavenging like in the winter. The heartleaf along the river still grows, but Xi Wei still has to walk farther and farther each day, and the amount of food is also stretched more and more thinly.

    Hungry ~ Hungry ~

    Zeno is so hungry he cannot stand; he just wants to bury himself in bed, trying to pass his time spent hungry while sleeping. He does not want to go with Xi Wei to gather food, because he knows; the protagonist is hungrier than him.

    Then, Xiao Wu pinching his little nose awakens Zeno; his eyes whip open, framed by his flushing features.

    Xiao Wu smiles and ces a gummy candy into his mouth, the sweet taste stopping the protests of Zeno''s stomach.

    Zeno keeps the sweets in his mouth, and attempts to speak around them, ¡°Jiejie.<sup>5</sup>¡±

    Xiao Wu kneels on the floor with one hand by Zeno''s knees, and the other hand petting his little bald head. At first she was very opposed to the little one''s shaved hair, but with some time found that this little one without hair also has a cute charm. Not only that, but she also likes the feeling of touching that cute, bald little head.

    Zeno''s protests are invalid, and he has to tearfully ept this reality. As for Hua Li? His small, hairless head became the permanent residence of the Elven Queen.

    Zeno heard that today there is a troubadour famous across the maind passing through. Xiao Wu has been excited about it for days, how does she have the time to be wasting here?

    Sure enough, Xiao Wu quickly exins, ¡°Little one, I am just here to deliver something while I wait to go watch the telling of the legendary story. Your baba refused to take you out so I have no choice, do remember to give it to him, will you?¡±

    After she finishes speaking, she passes a small wooden box to Zeno and indicates that its contents are for Xi Wei.

    Zeno quickly understands, Xiao Wu is not actually interested in looking at the protagonist, nor is she willing to get to know Xi Wei. In fact, she always treats him as an invisible person¡ªthis time by refusing to hand the box over with her own hands. Once again, Xiao Wu confirms that she really will note to like the protagonist, and Zeno cries.

    Xiao Wu drops off a bag of candies and then leaves. His hunger leads Zeno to quickly eat two, and then he takes a look at the remaining two. His protagonist has not eaten, and Zeno is distressed wondering how he will convince him to eat the candy.

    Xi Wei never touches the small snacks Xiao Wu gives them. No matter which way Zeno rolls to sell meng, he does not eat what he says he will not eat. Once his own protagonist stares at him long enough with those unemotional eyes, Zeno will eventually silently retreat.

    However, an empty sack cannot stand upright<sup>6</sup>, he really needs to eat ah.

    Today, looking at the candy in his hand, Zeno gets ready to take measures into his own hands. A few days ago, he remembered when Xi Wei had first fed him by softening his food for him, and a sh of inspiration hit¡ªthat should be feasible. As for his moral integrity, Xi Wei could starve to death, was he going to eat this moral integrity?

    So he grips a candy carefully in his mouth, and cautiously climbs Xi Wei¡¯s leg, taking advantage of the fact that the protagonist does not understand what he wants to do. When he reaches hisp, he puts his mouth directly over the other''s to push the candy over.

    Perhaps it is too surprising, and things are happening too suddenly, but Xi Wei actually allows the candy into his mouth.

    Zeno smiles, ¡°Sweet.¡±

    Xi Wei nkly stretches his arm out to pick up Zeno, holding him to the side, and opens the box brought by Xiao Wu. Nestled inside is a gold badge, which bears a simple pattern of crossed swords.

    Zeno nces, mouth wide open, and then mutters, ¡°The primary mercenary badge.¡±<hr>

    There were a lot of notes for this chapter.<ol><li>In thest chapter I was calling this spiritual power, because that''s what it was most often tranting as, but after thinking it over, I think mental power actually makes more sense. I will be calling it that from now on, and once I''ve published this I will go back and changed it in Chapter 16. If I remember.</li><li>In some trantions this came up as ''proletariat'' college. Proletariat basically means for themon man. I''m not sure if there''s any deeper meaning to this name.</li><li>This probably means something, like he got burned. I dunno, I didn''t feel like looking it up</li><li>So from what I could gather from the context/opinions of others, this is not a serious confession, but more of a¡ªif this is what the girl said, that''s definitely what''s here. In any case, I can''t say how much of this he means, although we do know that Xi Wei is number one in his heart.</li><li>This should be mispronounced. Just imagine saying it with a mouth full of food I guess.</li><li>One can''t function on an empty stomach</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 18

    ¡°The junior mercenary badge<sup>1</sup>.¡± After he unconsciously lets it slip, Zeno quickly covers his mouth and sneaks a nce at Xi Wei. Fortunately, the protagonist seems to be caught up in his thoughts and does not notice the little one''s slip of the tongue.

    The mercenary badges are very easy to identify. The junior badge is gold, the intermediate badge is silver, and the senior badge is purple. The design for all three is the same; two swords with their handles crossed.

    Naturally, this badge cannot be from Xiao Wu. A ten-year-old girl would never be able to acquire this type of thing, so it seems that Xi Lun must be the one who got it.

    The Mercenary Guild is thergest guild on the Hong Yue continent, and it is an organization that wees all. As long as they want, anyone can join¡ªof course, they are required to pay one gold coin.

    Xi Wei often hears of this guild thing, and he often passes by the Ye Sa City branch, but the threshold requirement of a single gold coin easily shuts out beggars like Xi Wei.

    If you can be a mercenary, it is the equivalent of having a part-time job. At least you do not need to worry about being hungry every day¡ªthis is indeed a very exciting opportunity.

    But why would Xi Lun help them? Is there truly any free kindness in this world?

    Xi Wei hesitates, unsure of whether he should trust that strange man.

    Zeno is actually very hopeful that the protagonist will ept the job. As a mercenary, he can improve their current situation; they can rely on hisbour through the guild to earn money for food. No more digging through the trash to survive.

    The Mercenary Guild has a variety of tasks. They start off small, like finding a missing cat; and go all the way up to the most extreme challenges like fighting a dragon. There is a suitable task for every member, regardless of level.

    Xi Weies out of the boat''s cabin with his box. If he wants, he just needs to loosen his hand and the junior mercenary badge will fall into the water, and with only a small ssh, he can treat this matter as if had never urred.

    Zeno follows him out, a hand gripping the protagonist¡¯s pant leg, trying to pull him back.

    The small amount of strength that Zeno has pulling against Xi Wei''s leg is insignificant, but he still sessfully stops Xi Wei. The protagonist looks down to see the solicitous smile of the bright little boy; his small mouth is still filled with sugar, and his cheeks bulge out, while he cocks his head to the side, looking up.

    Xi Wei finds himself unable to loosen his fingers. Atst, he seems topromise, keeping the badge, and then bends over to pick up Zeno before walking out.

    Mercenary guild memberse and go very in a lively manner. Most of the people are very rough, dressed in coarse clothing, but they have enough to cause beggars to be jealous.

    Xi Wei silently stands near the front door of the Mercenary Guild, and he refuses to take a single step further. To the average person, these are merely a few steps that need to be taken. To Xi Wei, this is the path to another life. No matter how precocious a child is, they will still feel unease and fear; it is human nature.

    The protagonist has not yet grown to the level where he bears malicious thoughts towards all living things, so he will naturally hesitate to step outside what is normal. However, Zeno is pleased with this. Although the cold protagonist is also very meng¡ªit is obviously a lot easier to get along with him as he is now. Zeno wants Xi Wei to live as a man, not alone as a god.

    From their position, they are actually able to roughly see inside the Mercenary Guild hall. There is arge counter simr to what you might find in a bank that is divided into three different sections, there are many tables in the middle of the hall, and sitting at the tables are a bunch of warriors. Although the majority are men, there are even some strong-bodied women, and all of them are engaged in lively discussions.

    Zeno pulls on Xi Wei¡¯s cor in order to pull him out of his state of contemtion.

    Atst, Xi Wei lifts his foot to step through the attractive front door that ispletely ipatible with his tattered and filthy clothes.

    ¡°Charles, when are you going to turn in your mission report?¡± Nami, a tall, beautiful woman asks as she ps her hand on the table directly in front of Charles'' face, scaring him half sober.

    Charles attempts to cate her with a smile, rubbing his hands together as he bargains, ¡°Oh, my lovely Nami, you are even more beautiful today than yesterday. As for that damn report, can''t you just help me write it, and if not, can you let me bring it in two dayste?"

    Nami''s gorgeous face shows a smile, and Charles does not even have time to be happy when the beauty lifts one of her slender legs and knocks him aggressively to the ground, followed quickly by the stool he was sitting on, ¡°Charles, I warned you that your report has been due for a week, if you do not hand it in then there will be a deduction from your contribution points.¡±

    Charles perks up all of a sudden, and nearly screams, ¡°Wait, wait, I''ll turn it in tomorrow, tomorrow I will!¡±

    Suddenlyughter rings out from the lobby; apparently this is not the first time this has urred.

    Nami grunts and ps her hands before going back behind one of the counters and sitting down.

    Soon after she sits down, a dirty little hand raises a gold mercenary badge in front of Nami¡¯s face, and then lightly ces it on the table before shrinking back.

    Nami is surprised for a moment. The counters in the Mercenary Guild are very high; they probably reach around chest height on an average adult man. She stands up and sees that there is a child who appears to be around ten years old standing in front of her. He is wearing little more than tattered rags, his body is very thin, and his short ck hair covers his eyes so that his face is difficult to see. Surprisingly, such a small child is actually holding a smaller child in his arms as well.

    The little one is a little funny looking. He<sup>2</sup> is very cute, his head is shaved bald, he is wearing a shirt that looks like it is actually half of a dress¡ªthe child is neither fish nor fowl<sup>3</sup>.

    Nami stands dazed for a moment before she remembers her responsibilities, and she asks, ¡°What would you like?¡±

    Xi Wei¡¯s answer is very simple, ¡°To be a mercenary.¡±

    Nami''s gorgeous face twists with confusion before she hesitatingly twirls the badge on the counter and takes a closer look at it, as if to ascertain whether or not it is real. At this point, she sits down and starts registering Xi Wei''s information, "Number 1008610010, what is your name?"

    The little beggar bows his head; what is it, what is his name? He had not thought of his name for so long, but he finally retrieves it from the depths of his memory, and after a moment of hesitation says, ¡°Xi Wei.¡±

    Nami cannot see his expression across the counter, and praises him after she writes his name, ¡°Xi Wei, it is the name of an elven tree, really a good name¡ªcan you sign it for me?¡±

    Xi Wei shakes his head, and then remembers that the woman behind the counter cannot see him, so he speaks, ¡°I can''t write.¡±

    Apparently he did not give an unexpected answer to this question, so Nami only nods and stands up and hands him the registration form, pointing to the lower right corner of the page. ¡°Just make a fingerprint on the line here.¡±

    Xi Wei is very slow to move.

    Nami, puzzled, urges Xi Wei, ¡°Hurry up, I am very busy.¡±

    The young beggar clenches his teeth, staring at the piece of paper in front of him as if it is not a registration form, but a ve contract.

    Xi Wei even has the urge to flee immediately. However, the hunger in his belly and the ''burden'' in his arms keeps him from doing so. He adjusts his hold on the child, bites his finger, and presses it down heavily on the snowy registration form.

    Nami awkwardly holds an inkpad in her hands as she watches.

    Until the unusual registration form is returned, Nami works to regain herposure, looking at Xi Wei strangely for half a day, until she finally receives the form.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Nami turns around and gathers her long, wavy brown hair, throwing Xi Wei a coquettish look, ¡°What is the matter, you handsome young boy?

    She is purely ridiculing the boy, and has no intention of seducing him in any way. Xi Wei feels it, and only stiffly says, ¡°The task.¡±

    Nami is actually surprised, ¡°You just finished registration and you already want a task?"

    Xi Wei does not answer, so Zeno repeats for him, ¡°Task.¡±

    The little one wears such a serious expression that Nami cannot help but cover her mouth and giggle, and then she begins to look up a task.

    Zeno is actually a bit nervous. Originally, in ordance with the ¡°Curse¡± plotline, Xi Wei should already be at the age of 16 when, by chance, he uses another person¡¯s identity and badge to enter the Mercenary Guild. Now though, because of the coincidence of meeting the scar-faced man and Xiao Wu, things have taken an unexpected turn.

    He did not know how much impact such a change would have.

    In some ways, it is a good thing. If Xi Wei¡¯s life trajectory changes from now on, his future development will be on a new path.

    All sorts of dubious ns begin to develop in Zeno''s brain, and this fills him with excitement¡ªhe cannot help make small fists as his excitement grows.

    Taking advantage of the time Nami is taking to look for a task, Charles walks over to Xi Wei to chat, ¡°Hey, you a neer? Are you interested in joining us, the Wind Wolf Corps?¡±

    Before Xi Wei could even answer, a folder hits Charles¡¯s head. Charles, holding his head, begs for mercy, ¡°Oh, dear Nami, can''t you be more gentle, themander said that I am getting more and more stupid.¡±

    Nami puts her hands on her hips, ¡°Troublemaker, you must be here to submit your mission report.¡±

    As soon as Charles hears her mention the mission report, he makes an embarrassed gesture and avoids eye contact.

    Nami res at Charles, and then bends over to hand the folder over to Xi Wei, ¡°Little guy, I think that since you are young, adventure missions are too much for you to handle. There is a long-term task to help a cat bath every week. The cat¡¯s Master¡¯s eyes are not very good, so he needs to hire someone else to do it for him; will this suffice for you?¡±

    Xi Wei nods; for him, there is not much choice. Not to mention, bathing a cat should not be too difficult after all, no?

    Seeing him agree, Nami hands him a note, ¡°Little handsome guy, I know that you can''t read. First I''ll tell you the address. Your employers live in Luo Fu Street, No. 72¡ªthe address is written on the note. If you cannot find it take the note to someone to ask them the way."

    Xi Wei turns his cold eyes towards the charming woman, takes the note, and then asks, ¡°What do you want me to help you do?"

    Nami is surprised, ¡°What to do? I do not need you to do anything for me. You just have toplete the task as described and then afterwards be sure to submit a mission report.¡± Having said that, she pats Xi Wei''s shoulder.

    Xi Wei stiffens; the moment the woman patted his shoulder, he actually could not escape.

    After Xi Wei left, Charles stamps his feet again, ¡°Nami, what¡¯s so special about this kid that he''s worth your care?¡±

    Nami sneers, ¡°Mr. Xi Lun helped that boy apply for that badge personally¡ªis that special enough for you? Don''t try to mess with him, he''s not someone we can provoke.¡±

    Charles suddenly realizes the gravity of the situation, and scratches his head¡ªfortunately he had not gone crazy a moment ago.

    After leaving the Mercenary Guild, Xi Wei heads straight to Luo Fu Street. Luo Fu Street is located right by the water; it is only a row of houses by the river so the environment is clean and tidy. There is a difference of heaven and earth from the rented room that Xi Wei grew up in as a small child.

    It is actually quite easy to find the address. Even if Xi Wei is illiterate, the writing on the note is very clear, so all he has to do ispare it to the addresses on the homes one by one until he finds a match.

    The employer lives in a detached home with a small courtyard. The house is very lonesome and quiet¡ªit feels out of ce in Ye Sa City.

    Xi Wei stands at the door, carefully confirms that the address is not wrong, and then lifts his hand to knock on the door. The door opens slowly, and after a long wait the voice of a youthes out, ¡°Are you here to give the cat a bath?¡±

    Xi Wei bows his head down and answers, ¡°Yes, sir, that is the task I received from the mercenary guild.¡±

    The door squeaks as it opens. A shy teenager stands in the doorway, his eyes vacant and without focus. He is a little embarrassed while he says, ¡°Sorry, my eyes are not very good so I''m quite slow.¡±

    Of course, Xi Wei does not care even if this young man is deliberately making things difficult. Even if this is the case, this type of obstacle is trivial.

    The youth soon led them into the house. Zeno takes a look around, but does not see the cat that is supposed to be precious as gold, and cannot figure out where it is.

    The young man grabs a walking stick and taps it along the ground to find his seat, then fumbles his way to sit in the chair and says, embarrassed, ¡°Qiqi is out ying but will probablye backter, you can just sit for a while.¡±

    Xi Wei nods and ces Zeno on the ground, and Zeno looks at the youth''s vacant eyes. His heart is sad; he never thought that one day he would lose his own eyesight. Although there have been protagonists who have gone blind, they are always certain to be cured. But, even for a short period of time, it is not a pleasant experience.

    Zeno unconsciously covers his right eye and walks a few steps. Sure enough, because of hisck depth perception and sense of direction, he hits the table leg.

    The youth is astonished and asks, ¡°Can''t you see?¡±<hr>

    Fun fact: MTL from one website tranted dragon as masiakasaurus hahahahahahaha. I low-key wanted to put that in, but it doesn''t really flow nicely. Well, also, it makes no sense.<ol><li>Initially I put primary, as it could be interpreted as either junior or primary, but after seeing the progression of levels and getting some opinions, I''m changing it to junior. I''ll change it in Chapter 17 as well.</li><li>It doesn''t necessarily indicate gender here but it''s awkward to write without, so she may not know he''s a boy.</li><li>This saying means not one or the other, so possibly saying that Zeno''s gender is ambiguous?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 19

    ¡°Can''t you see?¡± The youth speaks in a way that seems unintentional. When Zeno hears those words he feels a burst of guilty conscience. However, he still quickly covers his left eye as well, and then takes two steps, pretending that he cannot see at all. After this, he continues to deliberately knock into the table legs, and then sits on the ground in pain, rubbing his forehead.

    Xi Wei turns a blind eye to his selling meng; he is just thinking seriously about how to bathe the cat.

    The youth did not receive an answer, so he is somewhat at a loss. He extends a hand towards Zeno, bending over slightly to help up the child on the ground. Zeno crawls up to seize the warm fingers of the young man, using them to pull himself up.

    The youth asks again, ¡°Can you not see?¡±

    Zeno guiltily looks at Xi Wei with his right eye<sup>1</sup>, and then, in the right and self-confident<sup>2</sup>, he speaks one sentence, ¡°Gege<sup>3</sup>, you are really nice looking.¡±

    The youth gawks for a second, and then apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you bumped into it because you couldn''t see things like me. When I was a child, I often walked into furniture and things like that."

    It is said that the other senses of blind people be very keen¡ªthese words are true. The youth has only a few clues about the general situation; if you give him eight he will guess nine and ten.

    Zeno thinks that this is true nobility: humble, courteous, and open-minded.

    However, how could such a person live in Ye Sa City?

    This city is such a chaotic ce¡ªany person of means would not be willing to stay here. But since they are here to bathe the cat, it is not right to pry into their employer''s private life. Zeno can only swallow down his curiosity.

    Xi Wei is an umunicative person, and the young man does not have an outgoing and talkative personality. Zeno is too young to talk too much. For a time, the house is quiet.

    Fortunately, not long after, the quiet is interrupted by a ''meow'', and a white shadow quickly and gracefully leaps onto the shoulders of the youth, who smiles happily. He reaches up to caress the small animal on his shoulder, gently rubbing the fur along its back, and speaks in a way that reveals he must really spoil this cat, ¡°Qiqi, I''ve said many times not to go out alone, what would I do if someone captured you?"

    The white cat meows twice and licks the young man''s cheeks with his moist tongue, all while flicking his tail in a pleased manner. It seems the cat knows just how much he is loved.

    The youth helplessly shakes his head, then grabs the cat by the scruff of his neck and passes him over to Xi Wei, asking, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, but please help Qiqi, this naughty bundle, take a bath.¡±

    Xi Wei solemnly intends to take over in order to start his first job. However, who could know that as soon as that cat heard the word ''bath'' he would break from the young man, appearing in the blink of an eye a safe distance away from the boys. Their thin employer simply cannot hold him back, and his eyes cannot see, so he can only stand in ce awkwardly.

    Zeno¡¯s little body is not of much help in this situation, so shutting the door should be more than enough. Xi Wei and the young man seem to have an optimistic attitude about bathing the cat; Zeno can see through this creature''s bad attitude at a nce. Zeno just walks to the door, and soon a crisp ¡°click¡± sounds as the doortches¡ªthe cat war has begun.

    ¡°Qiqi, Qiqi youe out okay? Be good,¡± called the youth gently.

    Zeno walks back and forth between the tables and chairs, using his small size to his advantage. In the struggle to capture the delinquent white cat, it is time to show his techniques!

    It does not matter if this task is dignified; it is an iron rice bowl for he and the protagonist!

    Zeno''s eyes arepletely filled with dor signs at this point. He was initially worried about getting his clothing dirty, but fortunately the employer is a rich man, so the house has wooden floors.

    Xi Wei is also very busy, trying his best to seize Qiqi, but the cat is intuitively cunning, leaping and dodging all of their attempts with its small and flexible build. The three boys are tired to death, but they can still only manage to grasp a few hairs.

    The golden haired youth has a face full of exasperation, and earnestly apologizes to Xi Wei, ¡°Sorry, my Qiqi is really naughty. I''m one of the few who can hold it, except that I can seldom catch it in these cases. However, even if it is wishful thinking, I had really wanted Qiqi to bathe."

    Zeno finally stops being so useless, and crawls out from under the table. He removes a white hair from his little bald head, and stands in front of his employer, ¡°Sir, did Qiqi eat?¡±

    The white cat seems to have a premonition of the sinister ns being carried out by Zeno. The cat meows loudly, all of its fur stands on end, and it perches on a chair, baring its teeth at Zeno.

    Zeno smiles proudly; he cannot keep up this game of tag they are all ying.

    Their employer suddenly realizes what he is hinting at, and with a happy expression he says in an exaggerated voice, ¡°Qiqi, if you do not take a bath today, then at dinner I will have to give this little brother your fish to eat.¡±

    Qiqi reluctantly jumps twice toe over, meowing angrily.

    The blonde youth reaches for Qiqi, scratches his chin, and then looks, unfocused, towards Xi Wei, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Xi Wei is not a curious person, but at this moment the situation has moved beyond his cognition. In his mind, cats are as dirty as the little beggars, with their green eyes glowing in the night, chasing mice and rummaging through the garbage. That some people would raise them as pets, and then pay others to bathe them, was already a surprise. However, that this cat could actually understand their speech is actually a bit frightening!

    ¡°The cat can understand?¡±

    When he hears Xi Wei''s question, the blond youth freezes, stunned, ¡°Ah, although Qiqi looks like a cat, it actually has unicorn blood. It''s not a normal cat, so it knows what I am saying.¡±

    Xi Wei does not ask any more questions, and he vaguely feels that this world seems to be exceeding his understanding of what he knows from the more than a dozen years behind him. As to what these changes mean for him, he cannot tell.

    Zeno walks up and pulls on his pant legs. Xi Wei does not hold him all the time, but when they go out, he will do so to prevent him from being lost. If his protagonist is gone to whom can he cry? Who canpensate him with another Xi Wei, exactly the same?

    Over time, it has be a habit.

    The treatment Qiqi receives is indeed enough for 90% of the people living in Ye Sa City to be jealous. Hungry and cranky, Zeno identally hits Xi Wei¡¯s legs because he did not notice that the protagonist had stopped walking.

    The room they ender is actually dedicated to bathing and grooming cats, and it is very well equipped. There is a small bathtub, hairbrushes, andbs¡ªeverything you might need. The young man drops the unhappy white cat into the empty tub, and then begins directing Xi Wei on what to do.

    Xi Wei maintains total silence as hepletes the task, following the youth''s instructions meticulously. That includes where to find hot or cold water, how to achieve a moderate water temperature, and how to lightly sprinkle the water on the white cat without sshing it¡ªthe list goes on.

    The whole process is an eye-opener for Zeno; bathing is actually so stressful for cats. Beforeing they thought this task was probably rtively simple, but they really did not understand.

    Zeno is on one side, helping hold down the cat. Since it is summer, the two boys'' faces are all sweaty. The cat is struggling, and sshes a lot of water outside the bath, so of course, Zeno and Xi Wei¡¯s clothes are wet.

    Once Qiqi is finally clean and bundled up in a towel, he is handed to his master with great difficuly. Zeno leans forward, panting, with his tongue out. It is good that Xi Wei often has to bath Zeno¡ªhe has a little experience, so he is not left too embarrassed.

    ording to Nami, the remuneration for every bath is ten copper coins. Zeno uses his fingers to calcte; well, for about two days they will not have to go hungry.

    The blonde teenager¡¯s face bears a yful expression. He holds a towel gently in his hand, using it to help wipe Qiqi''s wet fur. After that he gropes around until he finds ab, and then gets ready tob out Qiqi''s fur.

    Zeno tries to use his tiny hand as a fan to cool himself, but finds that his hand is too small to properly y that role. He wipes the sweat off his face, and then quickly moves to tidy up the bath area with his protagonist. He stands on his tiptoes, reaching up to wipe Xi Wei as well.

    Xi Wei''s hands pause, but his expressionless face shows no change.

    When the cleaning isplete, their employer opens his mouth again, ¡°The reward decided on with the Mercenary Guild is ten copper coins, but that is the basic reward. You''ve helped me a lot, and I can''t let you go back when you''ve had such trouble made for you by Qiqi. There is another bathroom next door, and you could take a bath in there.¡±

    The blonde paused, then bashfully exined, ¡°Unfortunately, I did not expect that there would be two mercenaries, so I''ll have to inconvenience you two, and have you wash up together.¡±

    However, it is fine with Zeno, since he is small enough to allow for the two boys to fit easily. The biggest difference is that this time it was not just the little one, but the two of them would wash up together.

    Xi Wei starts running the hot water until he is happy with the water temperature, and then helps Zeno get undressed. Zeno obediently allows the protagonist to undress him and lift him into the tub. In the beginning, he was ufortable with the fact that that someone would have to help him if he wanted to bathe, but the more times it happens, the more he gets used to it.

    However, this is the first time he will get to take a bath with Xi Wei. Zeno is filled with excitement over the fact that he will be so close to his idol.

    Xi Wei almost looks emaciated, but due to his high amounts of exercise, coupled with the transformation wrought on his body by the ring, he is a far cry from the weak beggar he once was. Taking three hits is no longer a problem, but fighting is a waste of energy. Since he often cannot eat, Xi Wei never bothers to do it.

    Zeno silently gives his protagonist a silent thumbs-up.

    Xi Wei hangs their semi-wet clothes on the windowsill; the summer sun is zing hot and will quickly dry them.

    Xi Wei first grabs Zeno and scrubs him clean from head to foot, and then proceeds to wash himself.

    Zeno yawns and squints from his one eye towards Xi Wei; his shoulders have not yet broadened, but they are still covered with many scars¡ªbig and small. Zeno thinks of scars as a man¡¯s badge of honour; not to mention he is also handsome, which is also noticeable when he sleeps. When they finish bathing, the boys climb out of the tub, dry themselves, and get dressed.

    ¡°Here is your payment,¡± the youth says as he hands Xi Wei a small bag.

    ¡°I don''t want it,¡± answers Xi Wei in a low, cold voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± Asks the young man, very surprised.

    Xi Wei says, ¡°We do not want money.¡±

    Zeno rubs his eyes, grabs Xi Wei¡¯s neck out of habit, and twists his face to look at their employer.

    The employer has a wry smile, ¡°I am fully prepared to pay the full amount,¡± he sighs, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Xi Wei looks at the cat that is full of hostility, adjusts Zeno within his arms, and says with a lowered head, "Fish steak."

    The youth is lost for a moment before Xi Wei''s words sink in. When they do, his face breaks into a huge smile, he even has a shallow dimple, and then he nods.

    Before he walks out, the blond asks, ¡°Was it Xi Wei? My name is Xia An, if you wish, would you like to be friends?¡±

    Xi Wei does not answer.

    Xia An ''watches''<sup>5</sup> them from the threshold as they walk away, and murmurs, ¡°Xi Lun, you did not lie to me, thank you.¡±

    Zeno, who is shocked by the name ''Xia An'', is feeling out of sorts. Whenever he forgets about the existence of the plot, the plot jumps out of the bushes at him.

    Xia An? That is the name of the first little boss<sup>6</sup> taken down by the protagonist. He cannot write it off as only a coincidence, because that clever little boss is also blind.

    The only questionable point is that the boss from "Curse" is cruel and merciless, while the teenager named Xia An seems peaceful and happy. The two entities seem to be from totally different dimensions!

    What happens in the next few years that causes Xia An''s temperament to change to such an extreme?

    Xi Wei is ustomed to Zeno slipping into his trance-like state. The deepening colour of the sky indicates that it is growingte, so he elerates his steps as he makes his way back to the mercenary guild.

    Nami has been waiting for them, even moving to the hall from behind the counter to wait. When she sees theme in, she walks over leisurely, ¡°So the young handsome little guy has came back, was the taskpleted?"

    Xi Wei nods.

    Nami motions towards the counter, ¡°Then, quickly hand over the task list.¡±<hr>

    This chapter¡­somehow ended up with 3 footnotes¡­in one sentence¡­have mercy on my soul.

    Also, kind of a fun cat chapter. And cute Zeno is just a cute lil fanboy!<ol><li>I extra double checked, but it says right eye, despite that being the one that he can''t see from.</li><li>ÀíÖ±Æø×³ ¨C an idiom that means one is bold and confident with justice on one''s side/to have the courage of one''s convictions</li><li>Gege - older brother (male equivalent of jiejie)</li><li>Iron Rice Bowl - means secure employment</li><li>I am pretty sure this doesn''t mean he can actually see, but he is just facing the direction they are leaving in.</li><li>The word boss is always in English</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 20

    Hi Everyone! Before I post this chapter I¡¯m going to write a [not so] quick note. I know the usual ¡®tradition¡¯ is to have some sort of separate post with this type of note, and then link to the actual chapter. However, I intend to eventually delete this note, so I would like to avoid creating issues with links to the chapter and flow between chapters.

    First, thank you for reading!

    Second! When I first started this novel, it was my first time MTLing anything, period. I had read other tranted novels, but that was the extent of my experience. In fact, I¡¯d only discovered danmei existed a couple months prior¡ªmanga was really my environment for BL. So, I made the decision to follow the majority of the google trantion tense and have it be present tense. I¡¯m not sure why. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve read a novel in present tense that wasn¡¯t from a first person pov. It was awkward, and I often slipped out of tense.

    So, this is the n. I have, as of this chapter, switched over to past tense. There will probably still be mistakes. Once I finish Screen Partner (31 chapters total, I¡¯m on chapter 16 right now), I will go back to PUP chapter 1 and start fixing those chapters. Once I catch up to here I will delete this note.

    I have been contemting doing this for a while (especially once I started the other projects), but a lot of my feedback has finally kicked my butt to do it. I was stubborn. I admit it.

    Now a WONDERFUL GIFT!!!! One of my amazing readers, Ima, made some beautiful, amazing, wonderful fan art. She said it wasn¡¯t that good. I think its FANTASTIC. It¡¯s a before/after haircut shot. I¡¯m absolutely over the moon about it. I am also excited because I think, that someday, we can maybe hope for more!!!!!! If you happen to want to use this photo somewhere, <strong>give credit where credit is due</strong>! Ima, if you have a blog pleasement/email me the link and I¡¯ll add it in here.<figure data-shortcode="caption" id="attachment_400" ss="wp-caption aligncenter"><figcaption ss="wp-caption-text">Xi Wei and a cute cross dressing Zeno, before and after the haircut.</figcaption></figure>

    ¡°Then, quickly hand over the task list.¡±

    Namiughed charmingly. Her hands were not at all delicate, and they looked very powerful as she held them out in front of Xi Wei and Zeno, and urged them to give her the task list.

    Xi Wei took the task list in his hand. It was still warm to the touch since it had been exposed to the sun on their walk back to the guild hall. It was unmarked, and in the same condition as when it had been given to him by Nami.

    The young and illiterate protagonist made eye contact with Nami, who could only sigh in frustration, ¡°Young man, don''t look at me like that, the task list is necessary in order to be paid for everyone. If you don''t turn it in, we cannot calcte your contribution points, and you can''t get your next task.¡±

    Xi Wei was not intimidated by her, ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Nami thought that this young boy was a poormunicator, and did not know how to express himself.

    Unfortunately, one thing this quiet protagonistcked was a tactful expression, so Zeno decided to personally go to battle. He threw his moral integrity into the corner, and showed off his cleverness towards Nami, "Jiejie, please help us write it, we can''t."

    Unsure of whether or not it was an illusion, Zeno felt that when Xi Wei heard him speak those words he silently gave him praise for them. Sure enough, his protagonist did not care about saving face; if they could achieve their objective then any method would do!

    Nami smiled wryly, ¡°Usually when there are members who cannot write the list themselves then the employer will do it, but you are in a very special situation. Your employer is a blind person. In cases like these, the guild has alternative options.¡±

    Nami opened her mouth to speak, but then stopped.

    Xi Wei did not ask her about it¡ªhe knew that the woman would exin it herself.

    Sure enough, Nami saw that Xi Wei had no reaction at all. Disappointed, she made a ¡°tut¡± sound and shook her head, and then said, ¡°However, the guild won''t help for free. For each task list that we assist you with, we will take a 5%mission from your reward.¡±

    This fee was actually very expensive. Since it was based on a percentage of the total reward, rather than a fixed cost, it was ringly apparent that the people who had developed those fees were profiteers.

    Owing to the particr nature of the tasks being carried out, the assurance of confidentiality, and the fact that the average person cannotplete the task list themselves; most mercenaries would rather have the guildplete the list than try find someone themselves.

    Xi Wei tightly clenched the paper bag he was holding in his hand; inside the bag were the fish steaks that Xia An had given them as payment.

    Nami saw that he had not acted, and helplessly urged Xi Wei, ¡°Handsome little guy, in the end would you like to hire me to help you write your task list?"

    Zeno could not bear to watch¡ªhe did not want to see what Nami''s reaction would be when she saw that hermission would being from that bag of fish.

    Xi Wei handed the paper bag over to Nami and uttered, ¡°Commission.¡±

    Naomi took the oily paper bag with a faint sense of ominous foreboding. Mr. Xi Lun<sup>1</sup> had warned her to keep a special eye on the young beggar¡ªand be ready for surprises. Despite her strength as a third-level warrior, Nami was still a bit reluctant to open up the bag to see what was hidden inside.

    As expected, her premonition proved true. The paper bag contained only ten golden fish steaks. The fish was still cool and fragrant, and Nami, who had not eaten dinner, involuntarily swallowed.

    However, she quickly recalled the current situation, and not sure whether she shouldugh or cry, asked, ¡°Young man, was your payment these fish steaks?¡±

    Xi Wei nodded very casually.

    Nami choked on her words, unable to spit them out or swallow them. The mercenary guild charged amission of 5% across the board, but there was no rule that it must be money. She could note up with any grounds for refusal.

    What was themission on ten fish steaks? Half a fish steak?

    Eventually Nami twisted a piece off the fish steak she took, and held it in her mouth, chewing it, while filling out the task list at a table. Onpletion, she gave the paper bag with nine steaks and one copper coin to Xi Wei.

    Because the market price of a fish steak was two copper coins, Nami felt that she owed him that much.

    Having done all these things, the twilight had long since arrived. Xi Wei held the fish in his left arm, and held Zeno''s hand in his right, and they walked down the road towards home. For the first time in his life, it seemed like he had that thing called hope.

    Zeno clutched Xi Wei¡¯s fingers tightly with one hand, and rubbed his stomach with the other.

    Within a moment, a fish steak was pressed against Zeno¡¯s lips, and Xi Wei spoke in monotone, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Zeno leaned his head back and pouted. He gestured towards Xi Wei that he wanted him to eat first. In the dim light, Xi Wei¡¯s brow seems wrinkled, and he coldly asked, ¡°Don''t want to eat it?¡±

    When Xia An had first spoken of the fish steak, Xi Wei had stared at Xia An for a long time with a thoughtful look on his face.

    He was obviously in a cheerful mood; Zeno rubbed his eyes, ovee by the sight of his happy protagonist.

    He bit into the fish steak, and chewed it in a covert manner. In his heart, nothing about the vour was getting through to him.

    Xi Wei continued to work in the Mercenary Guild in this way. Because he was so young, there were not many suitable tasks for him to do. The ones that he couldplete were mainly errands and odd jobs.

    If the journey to his task was fairly long, Xi Wei would use strips of cloth to secure Zeno to his back and bring him along. This had no affect on the work, and it had the benefit of keeping Zeno safe and within his sight.

    Zeno clutched a towel in his hand, and held an old canteen in his bosom when they were on the road. That way he could either help wipe Xi Wei''s sweat or quench his thirst<sup>2</sup>.

    They continued to work at Xia An''s home once a week, and every week it was like a human-cat war. While they fought, Zeno took advantage of his identity as a child, and chatted with Xia An, trying to gauge the likelihood that the youth would cken. But, each time, he came up with nothing.

    The Elf Queen still dropped in to see them asionally. Xiao Wu would still recklessly barge into their space, and make Zeno do something that would have him ‡å. They had finally freed themselves from their lives filled with hunger; everything seemed to be getting better and better.

    In the blink of an eye, two years had passed since Zeno hade into this world. When the winter snow gently fell once again, Zeno absent-mindedly realized that time had been flying by so swiftly.

    Xi Wei was thirteen-years-old, and because his nutrition was finally able to match his needs, he could grow properly. Before, Zeno could easily grasp his fingers, but now if he wanted to do that then Xi Wei would have to bend over at the waist for him.

    Zeno was two and a half years old, and he grew more and more¡ªjust like Xi Wei. As he matured from a baby to a child, the soft lines on his face had also be hale and hearty. At first nce, he had a total of five points simr to Xi Wei<sup>3</sup>.

    Xiao Wu oftenmented. She felt that the increasing masculinization of a girl was no good; in response Zeno could only clench his jaw and swallow down the rising blood, darkly rubbing his hands together while waiting for a ''sensible'' age to give her a great ''surprise''.

    When all was said and done, waiting for an appropriate age became unnecessary. On the very next day, Ye Sa City had been transformed into a vast expanse of white. Xi Wei once again bathed Qiqi for Xia An, and then turned to depart.

    From far away, their broken little boat was easy to spot, bobbing gently below the low arch of the bridge. Right next to that was Xiao Wu''s pink-d figure, and apparently she had been standing there for quite some time¡ªshe constantly stamped her feet and blew on her hands as they watched.

    Zeno released his grip on Xi Wei¡¯s fingers, and ran up to Xiao Wu. She adjusted Zeno''s cor out of habit, and then stuffed a candy into his mouth like usual.

    Although not much different than usual, Zeno was acutely aware that her mood was low. In line with his mentality of caring for friends and future flowers, Zeno asked, ¡°Are you unhappy Xiao Wu-jie<sup>4</sup>?

    Xiao Wu was surprised for a moment, and thenughed incredulously, ¡°This little one is truly attentive.¡±

    There was snow swirling and drifting outside, and the weather was frigid. Zeno grabbed Xiao Wu''s cuffs and dragged her towards the boat cabin, but she stopped him and said, ¡°I do not need to go in. I just came to say a few words to you."

    Zeno felt a faint sense of foreboding within his heart.

    ¡°Little one, your jiejie is leaving. Baba said that he is willing to stop doing those bad things, and he sold off all of his properties and businesses in Ye Sa City. He is willing to take me to learn martial arts; I will study hard, and be a strong warrior, famous across the continent. ¡±

    Indeed, in the ¡°Curse¡± story line, when they had originally shown up, they had not been living in Ye Sa City. Therefore, the news that the scar-faced man had decided that he and Xiao Wu would leave here was likely not false.

    Xiao Wu did not seem to expect that Zeno would understand her words. She bent down to give the little one a big bear hug, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Little one, you will have to grow up quickly so you cane find jiejie in the future. Don''t forget about me! You must not be deceived by that bad man.¡±

    She did not know where this little one''s mother was, but she had a feeling that Xi Wei had cheated on her.

    Zenoughed and cried a little inside, and endured, and ultimately did not make an issue about it own sex. Perhaps, now that they were saying their goodbyes, his gender was not that importantpared to other things.

    Let Xiao Wu keep this time as a beautiful memory.

    When Xiao Wu brushed past, Xi Wei spoke for the first time, ¡°If I want to kill, I''ll do it. I don''t care if I have to use a de or poison.¡±

    Xi Wei spoke these terrifying words without any apparent reason, and then hugged Zeno to him again and climbed into the dpidated boat cabin.

    Xiao Wu was shocked silent for a moment, and then she began angrily scolding, ¡°You bastard, who could be like you, spending all day thinking of murder ah! Pervert! Lunatic!¡±

    After those words she ran away, swift as the wind.

    Zeno held his forehead in dismay. <em>My protagonist, why did you have to say such misleading words</em>? Obviously Xi Wei wanted to say that if Xiao Wu wanted to be so powerful, why care about learning martial arts over magic?

    In order to learn from her idol, Xia Zuo, Xiao Wu had always insisted on learning martial arts. Unfortunately, her martial arts talent was inferior to her magic skills, and Xi Lun was very disapproving. However, although Xiao Wu looked like she had a good temperament; she was actually very stubborn, and that could prove very troublesome.

    He did not know how much he cried for this matter.

    Zeno could not help thinking of his past life, when children who disagreed with their parents about what they wanted for their future were pressured to conform to their parents¡¯ dreams for them. He could understand Xiao Wu''s bitterness.

    She did not know that Xi Wei reacted with a sense of irony. The straightforward Xiao Wu may never be able to understand his words.

    Xiao Wu had to leave. After two years of getting along well, both people were a bit emotional; Zeno felt a rare wave of sadness engulf him.

    Xi Wie¡¯s appearance remained unchanged as always¡ªit was impossible to tell whether it was due to his constant facial paralysis, or whether he waspletely unmoved by the news.

    Zeno reasoned that although Xiao Wu was leaving, he still had his protagonist. If a day came that he had to part with Xi Wei, he was not sure how he could bear it. This world was vast, but there was nowhere he wished to go if it meant separating.<hr>

    I intend, unless I change my mind, toplete two chapters of RAAS beforeing back to PUP next. Those chapters tend to go quite quickly, so hopefully it won¡¯t cause much of a dy. I am sorry if it does. We finally got a bit of a time skip though!!<ol><li>In this instance I have left Mr. in front of his name since Nami is the one referring to him. She does not not have a more intimate/personal rtionship with him so I''m trying to show that distance/respect with this way of addressing.</li><li>I took massive liberties with this. Not because I had difficulties. But because it was the stupidest paragraph ever. It was not important to the plot in any way, and now it actually makes sense. I''m sorry. I''m bad. I''m not actually sorry. But I am still for real Canadian.</li><li>Does this five points thing mean something? Anyone heard a saying like that? I couldn''t find it, so I don''t know if it means they don''t resemble each other at all, or they do¡­</li><li>Basically means Elder Sister [name goes here], rather than just addressing them as elder sister. Which you could probably figure out without me telling you, but I thought I ought to say.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 21

    After three long days, the first winter snow of the year showed no signs of slowing down. By the third day Ye Sa City, which was permeated by such a lifeless atmosphere all year round, began to liven up.

    Today was New Year¡¯s Day, and the day that had birthed a new epoch. At the end of thest century, the demon n<sup>1</sup> had wreakedplete havoc across the continent. The first warrior on the maind, Xia Zuo-You Liya, and his wife, Princess Asil, joined hands to resist the invading forces. Although much of the civilization of thest era was still destroyed by the force majeure, they were able to persevere and usher in a new era of rtive peace and stability.

    Since then, the third day after the first winter snowfall of each year was designated as New Year''s Day. This day was as important for the people of Hong Yue as New Year¡¯s Day was for the citizens of the Celestial Empire<sup>2</sup>.

    This year was no exception. Watercraft of all kinds criss-crossed the canals in far greater volume than usual, bing more and more crowded. The business conducted by these vessels was also much better than before. Each faceing was haggard and pinched, while those going were more or less relieved¡ªeven happy; an entire year¡¯s worth of built up stress was released on this day.

    Despite the outwardly festive atmosphere, a wild and decadent undertone wound its way through the streets.

    Zeno was actually quite fearful of this pervasive feeling. Zeno had no desire to be out in this city¡ªit was a decadent and morbid city; like a decrepit building without a foundation, even the slightest jostle would bring it down. The people seemed to understand this truth, and all of the ugliness had been exaggerated and erged, set loose and unrestrained.

    However, Zeno did not dare to act rashly. Sometimes, it was not a good thing to open God¡¯s perspective<sup>3</sup> and try to meddle. Even though he understood that in a matter of three years, Xi Wei would leave this ce and start his legendary adventure, as well as his pathway to suffering.

    It was just a matter of time until they left.

    The pure white, crystal snowkes continued falling. The build up of snow thus far was alreadyrger than in previous years by New Year¡¯s Day. The depth of the snow was such that it reached all the way to Xi Wei''s calf. They were lucky, because although their shelter was terribly simple, it was not buried beneath the heavy snow. Every day on his way to the Mercenary Guild, Xi Wei would see a new face fall into the snow¡ªnever to stand up again.

    However, Xi Wei did not have the extra capacity forpassion to give to others. Everyone in this world had to be responsible for his own life. It was sad if someonecked the ability to go on living, but it could only be fate.

    Their own situation was not optimistic either. With the heavy snowstorms over the past days, the Mercenary Guild had far fewer tasks that were appropriate for Xi Wei toplete. Therefore, the young boys often had to go back home early, and go to bed hungry.

    Xi Wei clutched Zeno tightly as he hurried down the street. As he turned a corner something grabbed his ankle¡ªwhen Xi Wei nced down his leg, he caught sight of an emaciated hand that had caught hold of him. The owner of the hand spoke as if he only had a few breaths remaining, and prayed weakly to Xi Wei, ¡°Give me something to eat, I beg you, give me something to eat.¡±

    Xi Wei showed only a wooden expression.

    He pulled his foot back, but he was not able to break the beggar''s hold on his ankle. Given Xi Wei¡¯s high level of physical fitness, if he could not escape this man''s grip, it was clear that this man was not weak like someone who was starving, but much stronger.

    Zeno looked up to see that his protagonist''s face had grown cold, and that he was clearly unhappy. It was clear that this person was not like the others they had passed before. Rather than lying in the snow, he was on top of it, and the amount of snow on his body had just barely started to build up. It was not at all like many who had walked long distances in despair, only to starve to death. His time spent outside would not likely exceed five minutes¡ªeven Xi Wei and Zeno were covered in more snow than he was.

    The man only saw Xi Wei¡¯s expression of indifference, and did not know that he had already been exposed, so he cried again, ¡°Give me something to eat.¡±

    Xi Wei put more force into his efforts to free his leg, but he was still unable to break out. He did not want tomit any drastic actions, and was unexpectedly put into a situation where nothing could be done.

    The man''s eyes flickered when he received nothing, and he jumped up with lightning speed. A sharp object was pressed against Xi Wei¡¯s waist, ¡°Kid, hand over your money and food, or you and this little guy will pay with your lives."

    Xi Wei''s eyes shed with cold light, and he remained unmoved.

    Zeno shocked by his sudden attack; he had thought it was just a pathetic deception, but it turned out he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing! Looking at him carefully, Zeno recognized his appearance¡ªit turned out to be old George.

    When Drunken Bob kidnapped Zeno, it left a deep impression on his psyche. After the pain to his head, Zeno had fainted, and was already safe when he woke up. He swiftly left his experiences with the two kidnappers behind him¡ªperhaps unintentionally, he just wanted to forget the bloody made by Bob<sup>4</sup>.

    Zeno did not expect that old George would not have ended up with Bob, and that they would somehow end up being robbed by him.

    Although old George could not beat Bob, he felt that he was probably strong enough to deal with two small children easily. He had observed Xi Wei for a few days. He seemed to perform odd jobs for the Mercenary Guild, and who didn''t know that the guild required a gold coin in order to join? For those wandering the streets, the amount was simply astronomical!

    With those greedy thoughts, old George''s eyes took on an ominous glint, and he applied pressure on the tip of the knife and pressed it in. Xi Wei took a breath and sucked in his abdomen¡ªhe could feel the dull pain of the knife tip piercing his skin, but his face was calm. In addition, as if he was not the one with a knife held against him, the hands he held Zeno with were both steady and strong.

    Old George''s eyes widened, and Xi Wei stared straight back at him, causing a chill to run up his spine. He felt that he might have underestimated this seemingly useless little beggar.

    The Mercenary guild was full of uncouth characters, they would call him toe and shout at him to go. Xi Wei could never deny them; he could only quietlyplete his tasks. No matter what kind of pressure was put on him, he made noints and showed no dissatisfaction.

    Never having known any better, this was already the best life that a small beggar could hope for, and Xi Wei cherished it.

    Their confrontation was mainly psychological in nature. Usually, the victims of robbery were naturally full of fear, and the thieves were able to feel a sense of control. If the victims did not disy even the slightest panic, then that could sometimes cause the thief to experience an increased level of tension.

    Old George was definitely thetter case. Faced with Xi Wei''s indifferent eyes, he wondered if the boy had even understood what he was after. Or was he just misreading the situation due to his own nervousness?

    Zeno did not dare move. If it was only himself, the protagonist could easily take down old George within a matter of minutes. Having to deal with this situation while holding Zeno was restricting him greatly.

    Xi Wei closed his eyes for a moment, looked away from Old George, and told him, ¡°I don''t have any money or food on me.¡±

    Old George, no longer holding onto Xi Wei, urged him, ¡°Take me to it, quickly.¡±

    Xi Wei nodded, and despite being taken hostage by Old George, maintainedplete silence as they walked in the direction of the boat.

    Old George did not rx the knife he held against Xi Wei''s waist. As they moved, under the cover of the snowy weather, there were very few people. Their troublesome situation was not found out, but in this cold and dangerous city, even if anyone saw, they would pretend they had not seen anything.

    Who cared about the life and death of two little beggars?

    As they drew closer and closer look at the small broken boat, Zeno grew increasingly anxious. How could they have any money and food? The Mercenary Guild tasks barely paid enough to cover their food. With a heavy winter on them, who would be willing to spend money to hire them so easily?

    Old George was blinded by the stories he had heard about wealthy mercenaries, and their gold coin entry fee. He did not even doubt its veracity.

    The closer they moved down the river, therger Old George¡¯s cruel smile grew¡ªthe river was always a good ce to kill someone.

    When they finally reached the top of the arch bridge that sheltered their humble home, Xi Wei stopped.

    Old George threatened, ¡°Boy, your life is in my hands, don''t y tricks!¡±

    Xi Wei''s shoulders began shaking, and his voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°The stuff is hanging under the bridge.¡±

    Old George nced at the little beggar, who was finally wearing the proper ''scared'' expression. The restlessness in his mind dissipated. Of course, he would not fetch it himself, and barked, ¡°You, give me the child in your arms, and then go down and get it for me.¡±

    Seeming like he had no objections, Xi Wei set Zeno down in front of Old George as he watched vigntly, and rested his hand on the boy''s neck. On top of the bridge, the snow mantle was a bit lighter, and it barely reached Zeno¡¯s knees.

    Zeno had an unusually grave expression on his small face, and when Old George reached for his arm, he shouted, ¡°Old George!¡±

    When people are mentally distressed whilemitting a crime, and then a supposed stranger calls out their name, there is bound to be a short period of shock. Of course, old George has not cultivated his courage to any level, so this holds true for him as well.

    During this brief moment of astonishment, Xi Wei, no longer having to worry about a child in his arms, raised his foot and knocked away old George¡¯s knife with an untrained, yet steady front kick.

    Old George was thrown to the ground by the force of Xi Wei''s kick. He clutched his arm, and cried out with pain.

    Xi Wei was no longer pretending to be shivering in fear. He walked quietly toward Old George, and his growing body cast a shadow over Old George¡¯s head.

    Amidst the gently falling snowkes, old George''s frightened eyes were fixed on the young boy as he raised his arm, the knife clenched firmly in his hand.

    Xi Wei''s eyes remain indifferent¡ªthis would not be the first man he ever had to kill. At the young age of eight, Xi Wei killed the client who strangled his mother with his own hands. From that point, his hands were already stained with blood.

    When hecked the ability to resist, Xi Wei would choose to silently ept his lot in life. However, he would never hesitate if he could cut off the possibility of suffering himself.

    Zeno ran two steps in the snow, but it was so thick that he fell down. Even his face was covered in snow, and the prating cold immediately caused him to start shivering.

    Zeno looked up in time to witness Xi Wei lifting the knife up. His intention was clearly to stab the man in the neck; in a moment, evil old George would disappear from this world.

    Zeno''s mind went nk; he opened his mouth, but no words woulde out. Reason told him that Xi Wei was right¡ªunless they left the city, they could not spare him. Otherwise, if they walk away from old George, they were only leaving trouble that would find them in the future.

    Robbery, murder, and revenge¡ªthose were all normal urrences in Ye Sa City. No one would help you. It was by luck people survived, and likewise no one could be med when a person died.

    Zeno forced himself to open his eyes. Xi Wei would forever be Xi Wei, his favourite protagonist. He liked not only the gentleness of Xi Wei that dwelled under his cold exterior, but also his callous and formidable power.

    The snowstorm grew fiercer, and Xi Wei plunged his hand down without hesitation. At exactly that moment, a snowball hit him on his wrist, and the tip of the knife was slightly redirected.

    The knife pierced old George¡¯s chest, but it was not a fatal wound.

    Old George howled miserably. The blood flowed out quickly, and congealed just as fast due to frigid temperatures. It made it seem like it was not so terrible.

    Xi Wei stepped back two steps and looked around warily. ¡°Who?"

    ¡°A pity. It''s a bad omen to have blood spilled on New Year''s Day. It''s unlucky to start the New Year with death and bloodshed.¡±

    Along with the voiced that travelled over to them, a young man in a short-sleeved shirt and cropped pants moved leisurely across the bridge. His face waspletely rxed andfortable. It seemed as though he was walking on the snow, but did not leave behind a single footprint.

    Xi Wei felt dread deep in his heart; it was different from the fear that he caused old George to experience. Faced with this young man, he could not help but tremble.

    Xi Wei involuntarily took a few steps back.

    Zeno brushed the snow from his body, and then stumbled through the deep snow deep snow to Xi Wei''s side. Holding his leg, he did his best to convey support with his small bit of strength.

    Old George looked at the stranger. Although he had no idea why he had saved him, he finally recovered a little, clutched his injured chest, stood up, and ran.

    Xi Wei wanted to chase after him, but found himself unable to move. He could only watch old George as he ran away.

    The young man shoved his hands into his pocket. He seemed like he was slowly making his way over, but in the blink of an eye he was in front of them.

    As he walked closer and saw the faces of two children, an astonished look crossed his face, ¡°You are not blood rted, yet you really do resemble one another.¡±<hr>

    I could have finished thisst night, but I was like a little hamster that got too easily distracted by other things. Hope you like it. Let me know any mistakes I made, I was falling asleep while I was proofreading.

    MORE FAN ART FROM IMA!!!!!!! Sooo awesome. I made a page for this stuff, you can get to it from the table of contents.<figure data-shortcode="caption" id="attachment_440" ss="wp-caption aligncenter"><figcaption ss="wp-caption-text">The boys in their home. How beautiful is that????????</figcaption></figure><ol><li>Ä§×å: Pinyin is Mozu. Trantes more literally to devil race/n. I didn''t want to have too much pinyin in the story because as you get along it gets hard to remember what means what. I will use demon/demon n interchangeably depending on what suits the context best. And I think demon sounds better than devil.</li><li>Pretty sure Celestial Empire is talking about China here?</li><li>God''s Perspective: this is kind of video game lingo when you can see everything from above, and is referring to his knowledge of the novel''s plot.</li><li>I don''t recall Zeno actually seeing this, but this is what the author wrote.</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 22

    When the young man spoke easily of the fact that he was aware they did not have a blood rtionship, both children immediately went stiff.

    Zeno took advantage of his age and yed up his ignorance as a child; he pretended he did not understand anything. Nevertheless, he took two steps forward, and stood directly in front of Xi Wei as if he was trying to shield him.

    Xi Wei clutched the dagger in one hand behind his back, and brought Zeno back with the other hand, and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The young man had short ck hair, pitch-ck pupils, andughed as he answered, ¡°You can call me Hill.¡±

    Zeno desperately tried to dredge that name up in his mind¡ªwho was Hill? How could someone who made such an explosive appearance only be a passer-by, ah? Unfortunately, "Curse" really did not have a person named Hill from beginning to end, and the "Curse" addict Zeno began to grow anxious.

    Xi Wei pursed his lips and questioned, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Hill rubbed his forehead, ¡°Actually, I came to take shelter. Can you let me stay overnight?¡±

    In order to have enough face to ask strangers to host him for the night, a person must be either very brazen or very powerful. Hill was obviously thetter, and the small beggar Xi Wei did not refuse. There was no doubt that this person was powerful, and he did not even entertain the idea of ??resistance.

    Xi Wei did notin. In this world, thew of the jungle reigned; might made right. Therefore, Hill could let old George escape and detain the children if he wanted to. He could even ''borrow a bed'' without having to rely on using a weapon for coercion.

    It was amazing that they could squeeze three people in the small, decrepit boat, but Hill seemed as if the humble environment did not bother him. He briefly nced around, and then settled into one of the corners.

    Since their ''guest'' had no objections, two children had nothing to say.

    Xi Wei brought out theirst bit of food¡ªa frozen solid piece of tbread, and then broke it into pieces. Bite by bite, they ate it with cold water to wash it down.

    Hill watched quietly and saw that the two-year-old child did notin or express any kind of dissatisfaction, despite receiving such crude food. He ate it without any reluctance, all the while a smile shining in his eyes.

    When they had finished eating, Hill pulled out a fist-sized piece of beef in order to start eating. The aroma of the meat filled the tiny cabin¡ªthis was simply a crime!

    Despite being hated at that moment, Hill spoke, ¡°It is not good for children to eat such things when they are growing.¡±

    Xi Wei was silent.

    ¡°If you don''t eat meat, you won''t grow tall.¡±

    Xi Wei remained silent.

    ¡°If you don''t eat vegetables your skin will be bad.¡±

    Xi Wei still remained silent.

    Hill regretted that he could only get such a boring reaction out of Xi Wei. That young boy was definitely brave, but could he not get a little bit excited?

    Although he thought that, Hill handed the beef in his hand to Zeno, ¡°You should eat this little one, it is certainly more delicious than bread.¡±

    Although Zeno''s greedy stomach was protesting, he could only refuse and turn his head away to show his firm stance.

    Hill was puzzled by his actions and inquired, ¡°You don''t want to eat any?¡±

    Zeno had taken his bullying of the protagonist to heart, and when Hill asked that question, he did not hesitate to say, ¡°You took a bite, and I don''t want to eat it.¡±

    Hill was rendered speechless¡ªthis little guy actually had strict rules about cleanliness, since it seemed he would not even share food.

    Zeno indeed ced great value on cleanliness, but that was in his former life. Cleanliness was in part, rted to the environment. If one was in a situation with inadequate food and clothing, every day marked by the aching burn of hunger, and no time to think of other things, who could focus on the problem of cleaning up?

    He did not like Hill, and Zeno certainly would not eat his food.

    Xi Wei touched his neck, and his expression showed satisfaction.Those icy cold fingers caused Zeno to tremble, and shrink his neck slightly.

    Hill, though feeling a bit helpless, did not give up and took out another piece of good beef, which he handed over, ¡°I have not eaten anything from this piece.¡±

    Zeno answered more simply this time, ¡°You touched it, and I won''t eat it.¡±

    He seemed like one who was unountably solicitous in order to hide evil intentions. Hill was neither a rtive nor a friend, which made his motives very suspicious. Furthermore, he unexpectedly had an extra-dimensional storage space¡ªhe truly inspired envy and hate in others.

    Hill was renderedpletely speechless. He had be deeply aware that these young ones would be hard to please, and finally understood that this little guy was going to continue taking an opposing view.

    Since they refused to eat his food, Hill could only change the way he was trying tomunicate with them. He took out a wooden box and set it down on the boat¡¯s deck. He beckoned the two children who were at full alert toe a bit closer. ¡°Today is New Year''s Day. Don''t tell me that you really nned tomit murder?¡±

    The way he said it so easily made him look pretty cool. If someone had not witnessed what happened, they would think that he was speaking about a horror film!

    Hill had his legs folded and he was leaning against the wall with aid-back posture that was out of tune with the environment, ¡°I have a better idea, let''s y a game.¡±

    Zeno could not help but be a bit curious regarding the true reason Hill was spending the night with them. He was not foolish enough to believe that there was no reason. He definitely would not havee just to y a game with them.

    Has the protagonist''s halo been so invincible that it has begun to exert its enormous influence so early?

    But the style was not right, ah. He should have encountered a peerless expert who took and interest in the protagonist at first sight, and then they would have set him on the path that would lead to ruling the continent. This particr oue was not very likely, because if the author of "Curse" was guilty of one thing, it was what they wrote for the protagonist: opression!

    Xi Wei did not refuse; he deeply understood the terrible power of the person in front of him. If hepared him to Nami, the most powerful warrior he had seen in the Mercenary Guild, even she could not walk on the snow without leaving a trace. When it came to the beggar Xi Wei, even just Nami was already far out of his reach.

    Hill suddenly felt that the little boy was a bit lovelier, and at least he would try not to cause him any injuries.

    He slowly opened the delicate wooden box.

    Neatly stacked within the box was a pile of miniature wooden cards that were roughly the size of a poker card. They were breathtakingly beautiful, and affected those around them, as if with even peoples¡¯ minds would be sucked in.

    Xi Wei pulled Zeno a little further away. The wooden cards gave off a strange feeling, and caused him to feel very ufortable.

    Hill crossed his arms behind his back, and introduced how one would use the cards, ¡°This is a little game I came up with myself. My friend named it tarot, and with it I can predict your life''s path. Although it may not be urate, in this weather it''s a good way to pass the time.¡±

    Neither child gave him a reply; it was clear that only Hill found it amusing.

    Predict life? Was that not just fortune-telling? In the Hong Yue continent, there were indeed some who could do it, but those were all gods. However, there was no god named Hill¡ªdid he use a pseudonym?

    Zeno thought hard in an attempt to recall the true identity of Hill from even the slightest clue. "Curse" could not be considered aplete view of the world. The only gods that were mentioned were those rted to the development of the story, so Zeno was left with nothing to go on.

    Hill had already decided they would y, so he did not wait for the boys to speak. Assuming their silence was tacit agreement, he turned to Xi Wei and spoke, ¡°Then we will start with this young man. Please select three of the 30 wooden cards, and hand them all over to me.¡±

    Hill was releasing an overwhelmingly powerful aura of pressure. Unable to decline, Xi Wei took a deep breath and followed his instructions. Hill took his three cards in turn, and closed his eyes to think for a moment. After he finished, he turned his eyes with a smile and exined, ¡°Young man you are very excellent. In your life, you will first experience many hardships, and then embark on a smooth road. As long as you keep your heart, you can achieve the unimaginable.¡±

    Zeno was ‡å‡å. He could not tell whether this was from a god, or a true prophecy. If he was a god, and what he said was right, then saying it was a prophecy was too ambiguous. Talking about this kind of difficult journey was not something to joke about, and ording to those words, it seemed that it was not guaranteed the protagonist would be able to escape the author''s bad ending.

    It was possible that Hill was swindling them, and perhaps he really was just ying a game. Zeno finally started to calm down, but was still anxious.

    Without any psychological pressure, he wondered what Hill would predict for him.

    From beginning to end, the protagonist did not believe Hill¡¯s words. He did not respond after he heard the prediction, he just acted the same as he would if Nami was describing a new task to him.

    At that time, Xi Wei lifted his shirt, and exposed the deep, narrow cut left by old George''s sharp knife tip. The de was smooth and sharp; Xi Wei''s rusty knife could not even bepared.

    Xi Wei wiped the wound clean with a bit of snow water, and then wrapped the wound with some ck cloth strips.

    By this point, Hill took Zeno¡¯s card and nced at it. His expression suddenly grew serious, and he sat upright, shedding his previous slouchy appearance.

    The atmosphere in the cabin suddenly changed.

    Xi Wei keenly felt this change, stopped wrapping the wound, and pulled Zeno close. His muscles were tense, as if he was ready to deal with any move the stranger made.

    Hill did not have a smile on his face. He faced Xi Wei and interrogated him, ¡°Where did you get this kid?¡±

    Xi Wei spoke openly, ¡°His mother gave him to me.¡±

    ¡°And his mother?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, she probably died.¡±

    When he heard the answer, he seemed somewhat absent-minded. He paused for a moment, stared into Xi Wei¡¯s eyes, and then spoke in a bewitching tone, ¡°It''s getting dark and you''re tired. You want to sleep until dawn, and you will not wake up until then.¡±

    Xi Wei''s usual indifferent expression gradually became confused, and then he fell down on the piece of worn nkets, breathing evenly¡ªhe really had fallen asleep.

    When Zeno saw Hill do that so quickly, he felt a vague sense of foreboding.

    He shook Xi Wei, who did not rouse from him deep sleep, but it seemed nothing was amiss, so he was relieved.

    Hill pulled Zeno to one side, and then brought out some white bandages and medicinal ointments from his inter-dimensional storage space. He removed and discarded the ugly ck cloth strips that were ced on the wound by Xi Wei, and then applied the ointment and put on the new bandages.

    While he was doing this, he spoke to Zeno, ¡°Hey little guy, I know that you call him baba, but did you know that he is not your father?¡±<hr>

    Le gasp! No footnotes. If I didn¡¯t get distracted one night reading BL manga for¡­a while¡­I would have had this out sooner. Oopsies!

    I will have the next chapter of SP out sometime this weekend (just in case you want a dose of delightful smut). But first I wanna read the newest arc of IANEWtbaSML. Yess.

    <blockquote>

    > Next Chapter</blockquote>

 Chapter Volume 1 23

    ¡°But did you know that he is not your father?¡±

    Hill¡¯s words made Zeno''s heart go cold. Since he was still pretending to be an ignorant child, he behaved as if he could not understand what the man was saying.

    This strange and powerful man tied a butterfly knot with the bandage, and then turned to face Zeno helplessly, ¡°You don''t need to pretend with me, I know you understand me. The children of the Shadow Race have always been intelligent from a young age. I have never heard of any two or three year olds among those people who were ignorant.¡±

    ¡°Shadow Race?¡± A surprised Zeno blurted out this response immediately, and was so caught off guard that he knocked his little bald head.

    How could Zeno not know about the shadow race? The shadow race was a branch of the demon race<sup id="fnref-546-1">1</sup>. In "Curse" there was a younger sister from the shadow race. Her looks were enchanting, and her personality was charming. The vast number of otaku readers weed her¡ªthement section was constantly filled with calls to pull her into the harem. It was only natural, since that would have usually been the author''s style.

    Each sister that did not enter the harem hadpelling reasons. One such sister was Xiao Wu, who mainly stayed away because of her father. Another example was the little sister from the shadow race, who was actually a little brother.

    One of the innate skills of the shadow race was imitation. They were able to imitate the appearance of others; even bing apletely different person was not impossible. The shadow race individual posing as a little sister had extremely pure bloodlines. Due to this, his status as a non-human was not discovered, even though he attended Prault Institute.

    Sure enough, Hill saw that he had exposed himself, and went on to say, ¡°It seems that you havee to understand that although the bloodlines of the shadow race that you possess are extremely weak. So, even though you have lived with this young man for so long, you don''t share the same appearance. You have only managed to somewhat resemble him."

    Zeno gave up his resistance, and he suspected that Hill was dressed up as God to y the devil. Although it was possible that he may really be a god.

    Zeno, who did not grow up in this world, was still not ustomed to it. He was still in awe when he met these powerful individuals. He surmised that, rather than the protagonist¡¯s aura, was it his own aura that attracted this mysterious person?

    Thinking over Hill¡¯s words, Zeno suddenly took the initiative to speak for the first time, ¡°So, will I change to look exactly like him?¡±

    Hill was the type of person to hold a grudge, so he replied with a very decisive, ¡°You will change, and you will look exactly the same.¡±

    Zeno''s still innocent little face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. Not to say that Xi Wei looked bad, but putting himself in someone else''s shoes; if a small, unrted child that you were caring for grew to look more and more like you, how many heart''s could endure it?

    Zeno was quite mncholy.

    Hill sighed. ¡°To tell the truth, I actually came to you specifically. I do not know how much you remember about your mother. She was a beautiful woman, very gentle and kind, and she was my friend. Two years ago your father died in a fight with another n, and your mother took you away and became a fugitive. Your mother asked me for help, but by the time I received the message, I did not know where she was. After many inquiries, I found that she had gone to Ye Sa City, and that the only one who remains is you."

    Zeno asked, ¡°Then, will you take me away?¡±

    ¡°As long as you want to you cane, and if you do not want to be just like him. Until you are ten years old, you can still reverse the effects. Just follow me, and I will teach you how to control your mental power, and how to control the power of your bloodline, so that you can be a good magician."

    ¡°I refuse,¡± Zeno replied without any consideration.

    Hill did not seem surprised. He continued speaking, ¡°What are the benefits if you follow him? Although it is clear that he has not unintentionally treated you poorly, the truth is that he only has so much strength. He cannot give you more than this."

    Zeno raised his face, and carefully exined to Hill, ¡°Thank you foring to me, but I think the best way to exin it is with this¡ªyou may not be familiar with a saying like it. If you have a hundred gold coins, and give me a silver coin, I will certainly thank you. However, he has only one copper coin, yet he gave me a copper coin. He has given me everything.¡±

    Hill had never heard such a statement, and was temporarily unable to refute those words.

    Zeno cared only about one thing, ¡°Could it be that I should not look like baba?¡± Although Hill said he would be exactly the same, Zeno did not believe it. He did not think every member of the shadow race around this world had to grow his or her face like someone else''s.

    Hill felt a headacheing on. Typically, in this type of situation, he should take responsibility and care for the child, but this child happened to be unwilling. Although Zeno¡¯s facial features were simr to Xi Wei, he could still vaguely see his mother¡¯s shadow. Hill thought of his hard-working friend for a moment, and answered, ¡°Yes, although the transformation of a member of the shadow race is notpletely reversible, it should not matter if it is only a bit simr.¡±

    Zeno looked at him expectantly, and Hill sat back in the corner and stretched out, ¡°Actually, I was lying to you. Although you were unconsciously affected by him when you were a baby, it should bepletely fine in two years. No need to do anything.¡±

    Zeno wanted to bite him; he had spoken so seriously, and in the end he was just a swindler!

    Hill smirked in a self-satisfied matter, and felt his mood change for the better. He looked at Zeno''s bald, little head for a bit, and found that he could not hold back his hand from petting it, and thenughed.

    Zeno ground his little teeth, but after measuring the difference between them in height and strength, he decided he would not bother reacting.

    Hill smiled, and his tone became serious, ¡°You think about it, because this will be your only opportunity. I can look after you for your mother¡¯s sake, but if you reject me then I will note back again. I was an old friend of your mother, but you and I have no friendship between us. In the future it will be toote to regret."

    Zeno snorted, and turned his head to show his disdain for Hill''s words.

    Hill put the tarot cards back into the wooden box, and pushed it towards Zeno while speaking, ¡°I will give these tarot cards to you. The friend who named them was your mother. It was originally a gift for you, but unfortunately, with everything that happened since you were born, they were neverpleted.¡±

    Zeno was surprised, ¡°They don''t predict the future?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was also a lie, in fact, they''re just some ordinary wooden cards.¡±

    Hill really should be dragged out and beaten a hundred times!

    Zeno continued to stare at Hill, causing the young man to be puzzled. Finally, he could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you looking at me instead of sleeping?¡±

    Zeno wanted to say something, but then stopped. When Hill had spoken of the baby''s mother, he shook a bit, and tears ran down his cheeks¡ªit made a beautiful picture. Although, to him, she was not actually Zeno¡¯s mother, he was still touched.

    In the end, Zeno still spoke up. For some things, if you do not take the chance to learn when you can, it may be impossible to go back and find out again.

    Hill noticed Zeno''s change, and looked over. The little boy lowered his head, and in a voice as quiet as a mouse, asked, ¡°What was her name?¡±

    Hill drew the child in his arms and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name was Evelyn, and your father¡¯s name was Thorne. Since you have chosen a new life, you don''t need to know any more than that. Do not be entwined in your parents'' struggles from the past. I think that this must also be Evelyn¡¯s wish."

    Zeno tucked these two names deep within his heart, and nodded his head.

    Although he did not look reliable, Hill was actually a warm and caring person. After Zeno drifted off to sleep, he moved him so the two children were close together, and got to witness them immediately cuddling together because of the cold. He felt a hint of relief settle into his heart. Evelyn should not regret the choice he had made on this night.

    When morning light finally crept into the boat cabin, Zeno awoke, rubbed his eyes and then broke free from Xi Wei''s arms. He quickly noticed that Hill was sitting nearby with his eyes closed, and could not help but blurt out. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    Hill slowly opened his eyes, dissatisfied, ¡°Why can''t I be? There is so much snow. Don''t tell me that you want me to get on with my journey through the night?¡±

    Zenoughed out loud, and thought to himself that he would not inform Hill that strongest characters in the novel would always stealthily leave when the protagonist was sleeping.

    When Xi Wei woke up, and the outside world grew noisier as people hurriedly disembarked from the boats where they had ¡®celebrated¡¯. They all seemed to be attempting to do it covertly, despite still being in a drunken stupor.

    It was at this time that he heard the thick and deep voice of a man calling out in front of the cabin, ¡°Xi Wei, Xi Wei?¡±

    Xi Wei tried to ignore the strange feeling in his heart, and went out to see who it was.

    Zeno also leaned over and popped his head out, and saw that it was actually one of Xi Lun''s subordinates. He was carrying a wooden box on his shoulder, and when he saw Xi Wei he ced it in front of him, and exined, ¡°Miss and Mr. Xi Lun leave Ye Sa City today, and the young Miss told me to deliver this box to you.¡±

    The warrior left after he had said his piece.

    Xi Wei looked at the box in a daze, and hesitated for a moment before he opened it. Zeno''s curiosity led him to look inside as well, and it turned out it was a box of clothes. After a quick look at the styles, it became clear that they! Were! All! Girl''s! Clothing!

    A smile spread across Zeno''s face. Sister Xiao Wu, you were very good to me! Before leaving, you still remembered to send me clothes.

    Once again, Zeno began to regret that he did not exin his identity properly to Xiao Wu. Looking at this box, it seemed he could not escape his destiny of wearing girl''s clothing for the next thirty-five years.

    Xi Wei moved the box under the bridge, and found a rtively dry and clean stone to ce on top of it. It was impossible to store such arge box in their tiny little boat cabin.

    Hill had been watching with great interest, and Zeno kept sending countless, very fierce, ring looks towards him.

    Life was always going to continue, and in order to be able to survive, Xi Wei still had to go to the Mercenary Guild to ept tasks.

    As they once again stepped through the door of the Mercenary Guild, Xi Wei felt that the atmosphere was rather unusual.

    Nami came in behind them, and when she saw Xi Wei, she greeted him, ¡°Hey handsome, you''re here early today.¡±

    Xi Wei nodded in response. Nami seemed to have grown ustomed to his cold demeanour, and sauntered closer before she cryptically asked, ¡°Handsome little guy, did you know that yesterday, to the north in the city of Nice, there was an avnche?"<hr>

    I ended up picking up a night shift at the hospital on Friday after working my usual job, so this was dyed from my intended release. Also, it¡¯s finally summer here, so it¡¯s possible I will slow down a little bit. Familyes first (but I will strive to stick to a simr speed, if it can be called that).

    <blockquote>

    </blockquote><hr><ol><li id="fn-546-1">I have changed this a bit. The original term here was mozu, and originally I had tranted it as demon n, but it makes more sense as demon race. So I will use demon/demon race interchangeably. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 24

    "Handsome little guy, did you know that yesterday, to the north in the city of Nice, there was an avnche?"

    Xi Wei shook his head¡ªhe had no interest in the matter. As long as the people buried by the avnche were not he, then what rtionship did this event have with him?

    Nami felt totally depressed, this child had absolutely no curiosity!

    However, she did not give up easily, and began pressuring Xi Wei, ¡°Handsome little guy, the important part was not the avnche. Legend has it there is a huge treasure beneath the mountain that towers over Nice, and the avnche may have exposed the treasure a bit. The one who finds it will surely achieve meteoric sess in their career and life. Even if you only get a little bit, you won''t have to struggle along as a mercenary anymore. Isn''t that great?"

    At first nce, it seemed tempting to consider it. But, if you thought about it, it was clear that there were many loopholes. First of all, if anyone finds a treasure, they would be foolish if they advertised the fact. Secondly, if Nami needed someone to work with around this mission, why would she ask Xi Wei? He did not even have martial arts skills.

    The most important thing was that the treasure should all belong to the protagonist ah, <em>you bunch of idiots</em>.

    Zeno surreptitiously rolled his eyes, cautiously enough that he would not be caught, even by his protagonist.

    Since the mountain of Nice¡¯s treasure was not mentioned early in the novel, then this treasure was most likely a false rumour.

    Even if it was not a fake, it waspletely out of Xi Wei''s character to do something like this. Sure enough, Xi Wei said dryly with the usual calm tone of giving the weather forecast, ¡°My mission.¡±

    Nami''s beautiful eyes narrowed in calction, and she instantly formed an idea, ¡°Recently the city has been nketed under a heavy snow. No new tasks are being released, so, I will give you a mission, but you can''t refuse anything if you pick it up.¡±

    Xi Wei and Zeno looked at her nkly with somewhat simr faces. This was the type of trick where only a fool would take the bait!

    But there was such a fool in the world.

    Xi Wei had only considered for half a second before he nodded.

    Nami was pleasantly surprised. She did not know why, but she seemed to have found the trick to dealing with Xi Wei.

    However, she practiced some restraint, and then cleared her throat, ¡°So, I received a mission for the Wind Wolf Corps from the employer. The job is to explore the snow-capped mountain at Nice, battling harsh climates, in order to search for treasure. In order to bring all of the equipment that we''ll need, it will probably require three magic storage boxes. Ordinary people won''t be able to go. Handsome little guy, I know you''re very strong. Your task would be to guard the magic boxes during our excursion."

    After saying all of that in one breath, Nami felt a little thirsty, so she poured herself a ss of water and drank it down to wet her throat.

    "Wind Wolf Corps?"

    Nami nodded, ¡°The Wind Wolf Corps is the mercenary group that Charles is in charge of. Although Charles is a fool, they are undoubtedly Ye Sa City''s best mercenary group. There is no reason to worry about their strength."

    Xi Wei only asked, ¡°When?¡±

    Nami found a stool to sit on, and her slender legs ovepped, as she exined in a leisurely fashion, ¡°We set off tomorrow. Wait at the foot of the mountain where the snow starts to curve up.¡±

    Xi Wei nodded. It seemed that they would not be able to get food in the Mercenary Guild today.

    Zeno opened his mouth, unsure of whether or not he should try to stop them from going. ording to thew of the novel, any treasure that could be linked to the protagonist would fall into his hands. It did not matter if he looked like a passer-by at first, through some type of force majeure the ultimate treasure would always manage to fall into the protagonist¡¯s hands. Usually this phenomenon was known as the protagonist''s aura.

    Zeno found himself very conflicted. This treasure was not mentioned in the novel, so he did not know whether it was a hidden story, or a trap.

    Nami drank what remained in her ss of water, got up, and strolled behind the counter. After a moment, she came out with a set of soft armour in her arms and handed it to Xi Wei. ¡°This is one of many items provided by the employer. Every member will be loaned a set since it has the ability to withstand the harsh conditions in the mountains.¡±

    Xi Wei epted it without any objections.

    After settling things, the boys headed back home early. Most of the Mercenary Guild members were out, leaving the building with a depressing atmosphere. There were only two or three old cats left¡ªnone of the usual hustle and bustle that permeated the ce was there. Almost everyone had gone to inquire about the treasure situation.

    Zenoy on Xi Wei''s back, his warm breath brushing gently across the older boy''s neck. He thought for a moment, and did not hold back his question, ¡°Baba, where are you going?¡±

    If Xi Wei decided to ept this mission, it would be impossible to bring Zeno along. In the snow-capped mountains, the climate was unpredictable and, at times, brutal. Zeno''s presence would be more than just cumbersome; it would be incredibly unwise.

    Xi Wei answered coldly, ¡°Nice''s snowy mountain.¡±

    Zeno hesitated for a moment, and then decided to feign ignorance until the end. To prevent Xi Wei from taking unnecessary risks, he wheedled, ¡°Baba doesn''t want me anymore?¡±

    Xi Wei paused for a moment, and then replied dispassionately, ¡°I''lle back soon.¡±

    Zeno wrapped his arms around his protagonist''s neck. He was once again caught in a dilemma: on the one hand this could be a good opportunity, but on the other hand, it was very dangerous. Should he put his faith in the author''s protagonist halo?

    It was while he mulled over this quandary that the aroma of roasted meat wafted over to them, and the two children both found themselves reflexively swallowing their saliva.

    The rich scent of this foodpletely crushed the past barbecue by drunk Bob to dust.

    Looking towards the direction of the smell, the faces of both boys changed. Not far off was the little boat they had lived in for many years. A plume of gray smoke wound its way from the cabin, and the scent of grilled meat came from there.

    Zeno screamed, <em>motherfucker</em>, 10,000 times in his heart. What kind of person would be roasting meat inside their little boat!?

    Xi Wei picked up the pace, and rushed into the small boat''s cabin.

    Hill was holding a fan in his hand, leisurely fanning the front of a stove to keep the smoke away. On top of the stove, several different pieces of meat were cooking away, and he flipped them from time to time. The smoked curled along the cabin roof and escaped through cracks and holes that were there¡ªsomething like a chimney. asionally, some sparks would jump from the stove, as Zeno observed apprehensively.

    Seeing the boys had returned, Hill greeted them as if he had no awareness of the current situation, ¡°Didn''t you have work? Howe you''re back so early? The meat is not fully cooked yet.¡±

    Xi Wei ran out with a pot, filled it with water from the river, and then, ¡°Ssh!¡± He poured it on the stove.

    ¡°Ai? Wait!¡± Hill called out for him to stop, but the next moment the water had sshed into a transparent light curtain. The fire in the stove was still burning¡ªit was not extinguished at all.

    Hill was relieved, observing, ¡°Fortunately, this shield is waterproof.¡±

    Zeno was ‡å, but at least it looked like their ''home'' was in no danger of catching fire for now.

    When Zeno looked back at Hill, he brightened up. Of course! Hill was definitely not an ordinary person. If he could protect Xi Wei, then there would not be any problems!

    In an instant, Zeno¡¯s eyes shone with eagerness.

    Hill suppressed hisughter, and questioned with excellent understanding, ¡°So, are you going to the snowy mountains to search for treasure?¡±

    Xi Wei was not surprised by this stranger''s ability to deduce what was happening, and he was actually not concerned about it.

    Hill added fuel to the fire. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a young man to go treasure-hunting with this little boy. So, to thank you for sheltering me, I can take care of this little kid while you¡¯re out.¡±

    Xi Wei was silent, but he eventually shook his head.

    Hill seemed a bit regretful, but also curious who Xi Wei could entrust with the little one.

    Zeno was also very curious. Xiao Wu had left Ye Sa City, so who else could the protagonist find to watch him?

    The meat was soon cooked, and the entire cabin was full of the tempting aroma. Hill took two morsels and passed them to Zeno, ¡°This is my room and board fee, and it has neither been touched nor bitten.¡±

    Zeno felt like his salivary nds were being seriously overworked. He now knew who Hill was, and so he chose not to be polite. He picked one piece up, and then raised the other piece to the edge of Xi Wei''s lips, "Baba, eat meat.¡±

    Xi Wei did not refuse. Since it was considered payment for lodging, he did not need to worry that he would owe something for this meal.

    The top of the stove was very full, and the meat had been sprinkled with a spice simr to cumin. This released an attractive fragrance, and Xi Wei swiftly pulled out all of the money he had¡ªfive copper coins¡ªand pushed them in front of Hill. Amodation within their small, dpidated boat could notpare to the value of the barbecued feast in front of them. Xi Wei was very clear on that matter.

    Hill mulled over Zeno¡¯s words from the previous night; he had only one copper coin, yet he gave me everything. He was ovee with a somewhatplicated mood; he did not know whether to sigh because Evelyn had the good luck to choose well, or toment Zeno''s cruel circumstances.

    After dinner, Xi Wei packed Zeno on his back and went out again. This time his destination was Luo Fu Street.

    Standing in front of the familiar door with the number seventy-two disyed, Xi Wei knocked forcefully on the door. Zeno suddenly realized that he was looking for Xia An.

    Although he was often slow to answer, he would always arrive and open the door eventually. Unfortunately, this time there was no movement. Xi Wei stood in the snow for a long time, but the door did not open.

    He waited until dusk fell, and Xi Wei finally dragged his frozen body away. Zeno, still perched on his back, had gone quite pale.

    That night, Zeno could feel that Xi Wei was not having a restful sleep¡ªhis brow was always tightly knit, and his movements bore a hint of restlessness.

    Regardless of people''s wishes, time passed without sparing them a thought. It seemed as if they had just closed their eyes, and dawn arrived.

    Hill still did not abide by the rules of high skilled individuals in novels by quietly leaving in the darkness of night. He did not know what he wanted to do, so he even followed the young boys to the Mercenary Guild the next morning. Xi Wei behaved as if he did not exist, andcked the power to get rid of him anyway.

    The Mercenary Guild was far livelier than the previous night. Nami and Wind Wolf Corps had arrived, and so when Xi Wei arrived, she asked in surprise, ¡°Handsome little guy, you won''t be bringing your baby into the mountains, right?"

    Xi Wei bowed his head, and queried, ¡°Can the guild take care of him for two days?¡±

    Naomi answered somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Little mother, I¡¯m afraid no one in the guild would take care of children.¡±

    This affair seemed to be quite troublesome.

    Many people of all kinds milled about the room, and it gave off a chaotic feeling. Nami pondered the situation for a moment, and then offered, ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll take you to meet our employer first, and we can see what they say.¡±

    The employer stood by the counter with his hands sped behind his back. He was wearing a long ck robe, and his head was adorned with short, golden hair. He overheard Nami''s mention of an introduction, and turned around. His eyes were perplexed and empty, but his face quickly twisted in to a wicked smile, and he greeted, ¡°It''s Xi Wei right? We meet again.¡±<hr>

    One of the possible trantions for Nami¡¯s nickname for Xi Wei is ¡®Littledykiller¡¯ and I want to put that in so badly, but¡­it really doesn¡¯t fit or suit this story. So I¡¯m saying it here.

    This chapter was slightly shorter than usual, but it didn¡¯t seem to make a difference when it came to trantion time or ease. I will be working hard on the next chapter of RAAS, but it¡¯s a doozy. And I really need to rake up all the dead leaves from mywn. I¡¯m not totally sure when the next SP will be out, but it¡¯s a shorter chapter so it depends on how my lunch breaks go. Thanks for reading!

    <blockquote>

    > Next Chapter</blockquote>

 Chapter Volume 1 25

    "It''s Xi Wei right? We meet again," Xia An spoke, while an evilugh escaped his lips.

    Naomi was a bit surprised, ¡°You know each other?¡±

    Xia An bore a smile that was not truly a smile, and exined, ¡°Of course, Xi Weies over every week to bathe Qiqi.¡±

    Nami quickly understood, then showed a happy smile, ¡°Since it''s an employer you have cooperated with many times, that''s much better.¡±

    Zeno stayed silent and scowled. This was unscientific! Why did the boss suddenly cken without any indication? A few days ago, when they went to bathe Qiqi, everything was totally fine!

    What happened these past few days¡ªboss can we talk about life?

    Xia An''s temperament was not the only thing that changed. His white garments were exchanged for ck robes, and the entire air around him had gone through an earth-shaking transformation. The quiet, shy young man disappeared, removed and reced by this ''no-good'' boss.

    If you had to add another descriptor, Zeno could not think of anything more fitting than ¡®wild demon¡¯.

    Xi Wei was the only calm person. He knew their smooth and steady days were over. How could they forget the darkness of the city; the more harmless a person looked, the more likely they were to stab you in the back.

    The most kind-hearted and jovial of people could easily be wearing masks, disguising their true selves. Under that kind of fa?ade, how could anyone be taken seriously? At this moment, Xi Wei was exercising his usual extreme level of vignce.

    This boss was obviously not the same as Xia An. Even if they had the same blindness, Xia An behaved like an ordinary blind person, but the boss seemed to have grown a pair of eyes. He did not need any kind of walking stick, and his actions were as good as anyone not afflicted with blindness.

    Everyone was busy packing, so no one noticed the unusual atmosphere in their corner.

    Nami suddenly smacked her own forehead, ¡°I almost forgot. Mr. Xia An, about this little mercenary; this small child cannot follow us as we explore the snow-capped mountains. Do you have any means to assist in finding care for him?¡±

    In Nami¡¯s opinion, Xia An was rich and generous. He hired so many people to hunt for treasure, so arranging care for a child should only take a matter of minutes.

    However, Xia An replied coldly, ¡°There are ways, but why should I help the hired mercenaries take care of the child? Will the mercenary¡¯smission pay for the care? If I remember correctly, he is only responsible for guarding the magic storage boxes, correct?"

    Naomi was slightly embarrassed and unable to answer his questions.

    From the start of their conversation with Xia An until goodbye, Xi Wei remained silent. At that moment, he saw that there was no room for negotiation. He held Zeno¡¯s hand and walked directly out the guild door.

    Hill was busy leaning against a nearby pir. The snowkes were so plentiful they filled the whole sky, but Hill did not cover his body any further.

    When he saw them, Hill stood slightly straighter and asked, ¡°What, not going take part in the treasure hunt?¡±

    Zeno broke away from Xi Wei''s grip on his hand and ran quickly up to Hill. He reached up to grab his sleeve, and pulled him down so he could whisper into his ear, ¡°Uncle Hill, can you help me?¡±

    Hill was slightly surprised that Zeno¡¯s face was genuinely pleading and his worries were unconcealed. Xi Wei watched from a distance and he witnessed the two of them whispering closely together as if they were co-conspirators.

    When did they be so familiar?

    Hill did not ask Zeno much about his request. He just patted his head and praised him, then motioned at Xi Wei behind Zeno with his chin, ¡°Is the treasure hunt in the snowy mountains still a go then?¡±

    Xi Wei, as always, was silent.

    ¡°I don''t think you have anybody else you can trust right now, so why not trust me once?¡±

    Xi Wei noticed a longing look on Zeno¡¯s face. He did not know what he was looking forward to, but he did notice an increased level of intimacy between the other two. Even so, he could not trust a stranger that had suddenly appeared.

    Xi Wei whispered, ¡°Like him?¡±

    Zeno thought deeply, then nodded his head, ¡°I like Uncle Hill.¡±

    Hill was a friend of this host-body''s mother. Zeno was naturally close to him, and most importantly, his protagonist was obviously asking this question with rtion to entrusting Zeno to him.

    Zeno wanted to follow Hill for two reasons. The first reason was to save his protagonist any worries, and secondly, he wanted to get Hill to help on the sly.

    Xi Wei¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on Zeno. When it seemed like he would no longer change his mind, he turned his head and said only, "Hmm." He was not the type to be argumentative, nor would he show consideration through superfluous words. He turned around and once again headed to the Mercenary Guild.

    Hill picked Zeno up so that he would not have to continue standing in the snow. Instead of leaving immediately, the two of them stared towards the guild''s door.

    When Naomi saw Xi Wei leave, she thought he had given up this opportunity because he could not stand the harsh employer. In the end though, he soon came back empty-handed.

    ¡°Handsome little guy, did you manage to find care for your little one?¡±

    Xi Wei faintly indicated positively.

    Nami revealed a trace of joy on her face, and said in a relieved voice, ¡°Very good, I thought that I might have to rece you.¡±

    Xia An was still standing in the same ce. His dialogue was also clearly audible, and the corners of his lips rose up, revealing a strange smile.

    Xi Wei did not mind whether the employer was evil or not. It was the employer¡¯s task for him to bathe cats. It was also the employer¡¯s task to guard the storage boxes¡ªit had nothing to do with the employer¡¯s personality.

    The three magic storage boxes were quickly handed over to Xi Wei. Each box was only around the size of an ordinary dictionary, but they were indeed very heavy. They were all packed into a sturdy backpack; an ordinary person would not be able to move under the burden. Xi Wei''s basic martial arts abilities make him the best candidate.

    Magic storage boxes were a product of the second generation of alchemical products. In the second and third era, magic was not as developed as now, so there was a rapid development in the field of alchemy. There was a particrly brilliant alchemical civilization, but as a new era dawned, vast amounts of knowledge about alchemy and its secrets were lost. The magic storage box managed to survive because of its wide range of applications and uses.

    A mighty group of men and horses left the Mercenary Guild. The whole group was led by the employer, Xia An, and Nami. Even the other leaders of the Wind Wolf Corps had to follow behind.

    As ordinary logistics personnel, Xi Wei could only hang out at the tail-end of the whole procession.

    Zeno saw him and waved hard from Hill¡¯s arms.

    His family''s protagonist did not show a single expression or emotion in his eyes.

    Hill restrained hisughter and left after Zeno.

    The snow continued to fall for a very long time. However, as if the weather understood the eager feelings of the treasure hunters, it stopped snowing on the second day after Xi Wei andpany''s departure. ording to Nami¡¯s words, when the snow stopped they would proceed up the mountain. Consequently, Zeno could not sit still.

    ¡°Uncle Hill, when will we go to Nice''s snowy mountain?¡± Because the employer was the boss, Zeno could not rest assured.

    Although the original boss, Xia An, was killed by Xi Wei, it had happened when they met by ident. The current protagonist was not a killer, and he was still quite innocent. It stood to reason that the boss would not make trouble for such a humble little mercenary. However, the great contrast in his persona from the days before and now made Zeno uneasy.

    This time Hill could y the role of the golden thigh.

    Hill blew on the barbecued meat in his hand and then stuffed it into Zeno¡¯s mouth and watched him chew it up and swallow. After that, he pped his hands, and then headed towards Nice''s mountain.

    Zeno could not help feeling that the magical world was really not the same, especially for the powerful. Being held by Hill, despite the wind is blowing, it like he was carrying a portable heater. They were warm andfortable, making people want to cry.

    Nice''s snow-capped mountains were a wonderful sight for the people of Ye Sa City. There were many mountains of all size, including some that were thousands of miles high. Only a mountain like that would be covered with snow all year long. That is why there were rumours of treasures on the mountain. Some people believe that the snow was maintained year round by some mysterious magic, but it had never been confirmed.

    An avnche had now taken ce, and the clues to the treasure appeared. All those with a little financial force were tempted to think of ways to gain a piece of the pie.

    Money moved hearts, and Ye Sa City was certainly filled with desperation.

    Hill¡¯s speed was extremely fast. It seemed like Nice''s snow-capped mountains were on the horizon within the blink of an eye. Even more strange was that there was obviously an adult holding a child in a group of treasure hunters, but rather than being shocked by what they saw, it was as if the two of them were transparent.

    In this chaotic scene, the team following their boss Xia An were obviously the strongest. It was worth mentioning that the Wind Wolf Corps was the strongest mercenary group in Ye Sa City. The powerful boss and the gorgeous Nami were enough to draw stunned second looks from all who saw them.

    Xi Wei hid in the crowd. He was always the least obvious group member, with almost no sense of presence.

    Hill walked up to the Wind Wolf Corps. Zeno pulled on Hill¡¯s cor and wondered what he was going to do.

    However, the members of the Wind Wolf Corps, as well as the boss and Nami, were unaware of their close proximity. ording to the description from the novel, if Hill was a warrior, he would at least be at the level of a peak War Saint. If he were a magician, then he would be a Sage at the very least. In short, he was far more powerful than most people.

    Only Xi Wei nced in their direction¡ªit was like he had telepathy. After seeing that nothing was there, he became even more vignt. He had strong natural instincts, and he could perceive supernatural forces that most people could not detect. He justcked proper evidence to prove anything.

    Zeno''s ns were to secretly protect Xi Wei. As long as there was no danger to his life, they would not go out at all. If things were urgent, they would step in and help out.

    This time, since Xi Wei did note across the scene of the bossmitting a crime, then perhaps the boss would not suddenly try to him?

    In fact, the best approach to the boss should be to get rid of him as soon as possible. Having read and re-read ''Curse'', Zeno was familiar with boss''s weaknesses. In the novel, Xi Wei was able to defeat the stronger Xia An because of his weaknesses. However, the gentle youth that doted on Qiqi, and even prepared the bathroom so that the two mercenaries could wash up, always lingered in Zeno''s mind. Zeno was in a dilemma and he unconsciously sighed.

    Curious what could make such a small child so mature, Hill looked at him with interest, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you so worried about how Xi Wei is doing? Have a bit of confidence in your Uncle Hill.¡±

    Zeno''s face crinkled with a little frown and he said, ¡°You don''t understand.¡±

    Even if their hearts were full of contradictions, they had to keep up their pace. Zeno did not believe that this Xia An was truly searching for the imaginary treasure.

    The weather condition on the snowy mountains was harsh. Xi Wei was frozen and shivering. The back of his hand, despite the warm soft-shell, seemed to be getting frostbitten¡ªthey were quite itchy. Thankfully, he always seems to get more food than anyone else, including some pieces of meat and some vegetables. Once they had managed to survive the first two days, he gradually adapted to the cold weather.

    Xi Wei did not say anything. He understood the need to keep a low profile.

    Zeno and Hill followed the group for four days. In addition to observing, they would secretly add more food to the protagonist''s dinner. The team was not unusual, and it was not much different from ordinary treasure hunts so far. It was not until the fourth evening that things reached a turning point.

    Xia An separated from the team, saying that he was going around for a walk. For him to behave differently like this, something must be up. With this idea in mind, Zeno encouraged Hill to follow along behind him.

    Xia An walked steadily for about half an hour before stopping. He waited for a while, then sprang up when a white snowy figure emerged. It was almost integrated with the snow, and very difficult to distinguish unless one looked carefully.

    The white shadow quickly and proficiently leaped into Xia An''s arms. Xia An showed a small smile, ¡°Find it, Qiqi?"

    Qiqi meowed, then shook her body out with excitement.<hr>

    No footnotes! Yay! Just hitting my sleepy stage so this is perfect. Anyter and I would not have been able to publish this tonight. Although it¡¯s more likely I missed some small typos since I¡¯m falling asleep! Let me know if you find some.

    The unicorn-cat is back!!

    Hope you all like the changes I made to my website. Shoutout to Jade, who helped me iron out a few things at what felt like the middle of the night.

    <blockquote>

    </blockquote>

 Chapter Volume 1 26

    When he saw Qiqi, thest glimmer of hope in Zeno''s heart was gone. Aside from Xia An, Qiqi had never shown that kind of obedience to anyone else. This was wrong, the previous Xia An that they knew so well was not so shrewd and frightening.

    Zeno subconsciously touched his wrist in a spot where there were shallow pink scars. A few days ago, while being put in the bath, Qiqished out and scratched Zeno. Although they had healed, the scars were not disappearing.

    The Xia An and Qiqi in front of Zeno were so strange, he could not ept them.

    Zeno held his breath. He vaguely felt that what Qiqi found was not something cute. In ¡°Curse", Boss Xia An was a demented individual without humanity!

    In addition, Xia An and Qiqi did not follow the unspokenws that most people adhered to, and immediately went looking for that ''thing'' on their own.

    At first, Zeno''s mood was lifted high above the treetops and then dropped onto the ground without warning. His curiosity remained unfulfilled, and he was a little bit depressed.

    As a qualified mercenary, it was necessary to be loyal to the employer andplete the task. As to whether the employer brought back a cat or even a unicorn from the snowy mountain, it was nothing the mercenaries needed to concern themselves with.

    Xia An went back to the camp and walked straight up to Xi Wei. Although he was not very strong, the oppressive feeling he released could not be overlooked. Xi Wei kept his head bowed down and gripped his dagger tightly as a cold sweat trickled down his palms. His whole body was tense, and he was nervous to the extreme.

    Xia An suddenly smiled. Even though his previous behaviour had been reced by that of a wild demon, he still spoke somewhat coquettishly, ¡°I remember your task is to bathe Qiqi once a week, but this time, however¡­¡± he said and then suddenly paused for a moment and turned to Nami, ¡°If the mercenary can''t fulfill their designated task, am I not entitled to unterally terminate the employment contract?¡±

    Nami was in a dilemma. If she said yes, the two children would have no source of fixed ie to survive on. She had to ount to Mr. Xi Lun rting to these two, so she wanted to deny the man''s question. However, he was correct. She was forced to keep throwing meaningful looks at Xi Wei. It had been a little more than a year, and she had hoped that the handsome little guy would open up to her.

    Xi Wei did not live up to her expectations. He slowly stood up, still wearing the heavy backpack that contained the magic storage boxes, held out his hand in front of Xia An, and said, ¡°Cat.¡±

    Xia An had apparently decided to make things difficult for him, ¡°But we''re in the snow-capped mountains, there is no hot water or equipment for bathing. If you n to bathe Qiqi under such conditions ande up against unexpected misfortunes, what are you going to pay me forpensation?¡±

    Zeno could hardly hold back and almost rushed out to grab Xi Wei. He wanted to tell Xia An that they quit.

    Xi Wei showed little reaction to prevent things from bing more difficult. Although there were not many trees in the snow-capped mountains of Nice, the ones that grew had struggled to survive well. Each one was stout and would work well as firewood if they cut it down.

    The other mercenaries all carried weapons, but no one was willing to lend the means of their livelihood to a small beggar when there was no friendship between them. Nami¡¯s weapons were a pair of hammers that were a stark contrast to her beautiful appearance. Unfortunately, they also rendered her helpless to assist.

    As a result, all the adults present watched the frail thirteen-year-old work with his slightly rusty dagger. He hacked off pieces of the roots from the surrounding trees, then gathered the cut branches together in order to build a fire.

    Xia An stood off to one side and silently observed. It was as if he wanted to satisfy his sadistic desires. Once Xi Wei collected enough branches, he said, ¡°Qiqi is not ustomed to bathing outside. We shall all return tomorrow and you cane do your job on Luo Fu Street.¡±

    All the mercenaries were taken aback and whispered amongst themselves. As their leader, Nami stood up and questioned him, ¡°Mr. Xia An, we have not yet found any clues that would lead us to the treasure.¡±

    However, she quickly found herself unable to speak as Xia An stared at her with his empty eyes. Nami felt as if her blood flow had almost ceasedpletely, as if it was coagted. At this time, she realized what kind of pressure Xi Wei had been subjected to.

    Fortunately, Zeno did not have hair, because if he did it would have turnedpletely white. Xia An did not y his cards ording tomon sense. Against him, people felt like they had punched cotton¡ªno matter how powerful they were, they could cause little real damage.

    So what if Qiqi was too good and found what they were looking for? Who was this treasure hunt actually for? This adventure started of strong, but ended so weakly!

    Despite their enthusiastic departure filled with ambitions, the dejected group came back without a win. The Wind Wolf Corps found it especially difficult, but had nowhere to vent their dissatisfaction. That would all have to wait until after their return.

    This time the avnche exposed the usually snow-covered mountains of Nice and unveiled the secrets of the legendary treasures. Ye Sa City was emptied of many who sought to make a name for themselves by challenging the mountains. Sadly, there was no shortage of ambitious people whocked the strength to conquer the snow-capped mountains and went on to their eternal rest.

    Hill leisurely carried (1) following. Though Xia An''s team travelled uphill and downhill, no one on Xia An¡¯s was actually aware of their presence.

    Seeing the dissolution of the team, Xi Wei also left. Zeno felt a surge of fatigue hit him as he battled with his eyelids, desperately trying to keep his eyes open. He was not triumphant in the end and finally drifted off into a deep sleep.

    Hill looked at the little one helplessly and sighed, ¡°Xia Zuo, what do you want with this child, he doesn''t know anything.¡±

    With this sigh, a brown-haired young man who seemed to be a warrior appeared out of thin air in front of him. He carried a golden weapon on an angle in his arm, and said, ¡°Asil, you been gone long enough. Even if he is Evelyn¡¯s child, you can''t keep him in a golden cage. All men should face their own storms in life.¡±

    ''Asil'' kneaded his forehead. ¡°I knew you would say that, so I was avoiding you. How did you find me?¡±

    The young man named Xia Zuo was unmoved, ¡°No matter where you go, I can find you. The Western fissures have appeared again and I¡¯m going to repair them.¡±

    ''Asil'' replied coldly, ¡°Then you go ah, I know you just want me to lend a hand!¡±

    Xia Zuo did not say anything more; he just extended his hand towards Asil without mentioning it. Asil whispered a curse, and then reluctantly took hold of the other''s hand. The two figures slowly disappeared from the snow¡ªthey did not even leave any footprints.

    Xi Wei gradually approached. He could already see the outline of that small broken boat, his humble home that was virtually empty. At that moment, there were two individuals waiting for him; the little one and that strange, powerful young man. Xi Wei did not know why, but a strange emotion welled up within his invariably cold heart. That feeling urged him to pick up his pace.

    The cabin''s stove was still burning and a small sleeping figure was curled up on an old rug nearby. It gave him a warm feeling.

    The man who imed to be Hill was missing.

    Zeno was sleeping soundly. He was awakened by the scent of Xi Wei and he rubbed his sleepy eyes, greeted by the calm and silent figure of Xi Wei. Xi Wei sat by the stove, flipping a pastry in his hands and the dancing mes illuminated his thin face.

    By force of habit, Zeno, who was still half asleep, reached out and touched his protagonist''s arms and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Xi Wei replied faintly, ¡°En.¡± With the warmth of the stove, the aroma of the pastry, and the two interdependent children¡ªthis was also a simple happiness.

    Hill finally obeyed themon sense of his Supreme Leader and disappeared without a trace. Zeno smiled from ear to ear. His golden finger had run away and there was still a boss that needed to be dealt with¡ªit was quite troublesome.

    Zeno was even more crushed because of Xia An''s threat on the snowy mountains. They still had toplete the task of bathing Qiqi.

    They were familiar with Luo fu Street and familiar with house number seventy-two, but who could say that they were still familiar with the person inside?

    Despite a momentary hesitation, Xi Wei still knocked on the door. The door opened at a slower pace than usual and a shy, blonde-haired teenager stood in the doorway and fussed over them. ¡°Howe you''re a few dayste? I almost went to the Mercenary Guild to find Miss Nami and ask after you.¡±

    Qiqi waszily lying on top of Xia An and meowed as if it was in agreement with its owner.

    The blonde teenager could not see the stunned expression of Zeno and the vignt expression of Xi Wei, so he asked nkly, ¡°Why aren''t you speaking?¡±

    Everything seemed to bepletely back to normal. This Xia An was still the same as the original Xia An. It was as if everything that transpired on the snow-capped mountains was just an illusion. He was still shy, quiet and warm. He stillined about Qiqi''s naughtiness as well.

    Zeno looked for a long time, but it did not seem that Xia An''s behaviour was ufortable or deliberate. Suddenly, a creepy idea sprang up: <em>boss, this wouldn''t be a split personality, right</em>?

    This young man must have an illness!

    Qiqi was just a cat. Although it could understand people, do not expect it to speak. If they wanted to know the truth, they would still have to start from Xia An.

    Taking advantage of the time when Xi Wei was running water for the bath, Zeno slowly moved in close to Xia An''s side and asked tentatively, ¡°Does older brother have an older brother?¡±

    Xia An froze a moment, only blinking, then answered in a confused voice, ¡°No, I don''t.¡±

    Zeno did not dare to ask again. On the one hand, he did not meet anyone his own age, and on the other hand, he really thought that the boss, Xia An, was too dangerous. He did not want to act rashly and provoke trouble.

    After observing the Xia An in front of them, and then thinking about the Boss Xia An from two days before, Zeno was certain that he still liked this shy one. If it really was a split personality, then it did not necessarily mean that Xia An was guaranteed to metamorphose into the homicidal executioner that was in the novel. Would the Xia An they knew disappear, leaving behind only the demon boss?

    While he was still trying to recall any clues, Zeno suddenly felt the earth tremble for a moment; he could not stabilize himself and fell towards the table. He knocked his nose on a table leg and it left him with a sour taste in his mouth and tears began to stream down unbidden.

    The tremors in the earth continued and grew stronger.

    Zeno groaned and thought, <em>was this an earthquake</em>? Or was it an avnche on its way to bury Ye Sa City?<hr><hr>

    There should be two familiar names in this chapter, but they''re a bit obscure so you may not recall them so easily! I¡¯m not going to lie though, I felt a little enraged when I did this chapter. Can¡¯t my cute babies just have something go well for them??

    <blockquote>

    </blockquote>

 Chapter Volume 1 27

    An incessant crackling and rattling sound wasing from all directions. Due to the constant shaking, any items that were on the table began to fall off and some even fell on Zeno''s feet. On the one hand, Zeno was trembling with fear as he attempted to dodge, while on the other hand, he covered his head to sneak away ignominiously<sup id="fnref-852-1">1</sup> as the ground below him leaned unsteadily from side to side.

    In his past life, there had never been an earthquake where Zeno lived. The biggest disaster in his memory was a typhoon that urred while he was still living in the orphanage. When the typhoon passed through he was taking a nap. By the time he woke up, the yard was a huge mess. Many of the children were disobedient and did not have their naps as they should have¡ªthey were all frightened and crying loudly. Zeno, who was sleeping like the dead,pletelycked any feelings about what had happened. He calmlyforted the other children of the orphanage.

    In reality, natural disasters were very formidable and scary. Even just the motion sickness that was a hundred times more powerful than it would be from the regr causes was enough to make people feel sick and dizzy. Zeno resisted the nausea he felt and staggered towards the door. There was only one train of thought in his mind: <em>go outside, get to an open ce, won''t get buried outside, Xi Wei is outside, I''m only safe with the protagonist</em>.

    However, his reverie was interrupted by the cry of a cat. Qiqi issued a mournful scream, its voice sharp and harsh. Even in the middle of this ''earthquake'', it could not be ignored.

    Zeno turned his head in a hurry and nced towards the sound. An unstable bottle gourd rolled back to the center of the house and stopped at Xia An''s feet. Xi An was blind and could not see anything. When the earthquake started, he was quickly knocked unconscious by an object that was flying around. However, he was in good luck. After he copsed on the ground, he conveniently ended up underneath the table.

    Zeno felt foolish. Boss Xia An had left a deep impression on him, to the point that he felt as if Xia An was almost invincible. When he suddenly saw him get knocked out right before his eyes, he was so shocked that he actually forgot to escape.

    <em>So boss actually passed out in an earthquake</em>?

    The wall was crumbling to dust and the roof beams were swaying. Zeno coughed, wiped his nose, and noticed fresh blood on the hand he pulled back¡ªit must have broken when he hit it on the table. No wonder he felt a constant ache and had no control over his leaking tear ducts.

    Zeno continued clutching his nose, and no longer tried to stand up amidst the strong vibrations. He resorted to lying on the ground and did his utmost to climb under the table, and hovered pitifully next to Xia An. Thankfully he had learned earthquake survival tips from watching xx News Network. Although he did not remember much, he knew that he could hide under the table.

    It was not that Zeno changed his mind and chose to risk his life and stay with Xia An. Unfortunately, in the midst of all the upheaval, cabs and chairs sliding along the floor and getting stuck in front blocked the door to the house. With Zeno''s small arms and legs, it was impossible for him to move properly through such a harsh environment and then move such heavy items.

    Time passed by and the earthquake still showed no signs of stopping. Xia An was still unconscious and there were constantly things smashing down around them. Zeno could only clutch his ears and make himself as small as possible.

    <strong>m</strong>! <strong>m</strong>! Along with a smashing sound, there was even a sign that the cupboard that blocked the door was slowly moving. There were only three people and one cat currently at the house. It went without saying that there was only one person who could be on the other side of the door. Zeno looked up excitedly and knocked his forehead on the table leg again. He thought, in pain, that he must have some enmity with Xia An''s family''s table legs. It seemed like his forehead, nose, and brain all needed to meet the table legs at least once.

    It was unclear if the protagonist''s halo yed a role, but after Xi Wei mmed against the door for a while, the vibrations around them gradually subsided and there were no longer various items flying around the house. Zeno was still prostrate with fear under the table, unwilling to attempt an escape.

    In the absence of tremors from the earthquake, Xi Wei finally shoved the door open. His face did not show any fluctuating emotions, but the sweat dripping down his forehead and his heaving chest showed just how intensely he was working to get in.

    The two were positioned opposite from one another, and Zeno¡¯s body reacted faster than his head. He crawled out from under the table on his hands and feet, and threw himself into Xi Wei¡¯s arms.

    After this cmity passed, Zeno felt like he had a renewed lease on life. However, he was still trembling due to some lingering fear. Xi Wei''s arms were also shaking due to his excessive physical exertion.

    Xi Wei checked Zeno over thoroughly and touched him up and down. He found that only the bridge of his nose was broken and bleeding¡ªthere was nothing serious anywhere else. At most, some ces were bruised and only appeared severe.

    How can they not be afraid? In the face of nature''s power, the lives of ordinary people are so fragile ah.

    Qiqi mewed pitifully, biting Xia An¡¯s sleeve and trying to drag him out. Unfortunately he was far too small. Even with all four legs straining, to the point that every white hair on its body stood on end, he was helpless. Qiqi cried sadly and licked Xia An''s cheek.

    Zeno¡¯s strength was much greater than Qiqi, but naturally he was unable to help however much he would like to. He could only pull his own protagonist over and let Xi Wei attend to the situation.

    Xi Wei was silent, but he still dragged Xia An out from under the table and then lifted his employer, despite the fact that Xia An was taller, in a princess carry. He brought him to the bedroom and threw him onto the bed.

    Xia An was merely passed out for a short time and would soon awaken. He was breathing evenly¡ªit seemed like nothing serious.

    As for how clean the bed and bedroom were after the earthquake, it is not something the mercenary Xi Wei should care about.

    People in a disaster could not urately perceive the passage of time. Zeno felt that a long time had passed, when in fact, it had been a rtively short period of time. Yet, during this short time, all of Ye Sa City had suffered a huge disaster. Everything was in ruins; the houses that were not sturdy copsed into rubble. Many of the trees in the streets were actually sheared off, and others were ripped from the ground¡ªroots and all. Some trees even nted into the walls of roadside houses.

    They were fortunate; as they moved through the streets they saw many people who hade out far worse. In one case, a severed tree trunk had pierced directly into the wall¡ªit looked almost like a person who was chopped in half at the waist. Zeno, who had never seen this level of devastation, almost vomited outst night''s meal.

    Xi Wei pressed Zeno''s head onto his shoulder and calmly passed through the city streets, which were mostly ruins.

    Zeno had not choice but to admit that, despite living years and months before he crossed over to live with Xi Wei, because he was able to grow up in a rtively peaceful environment in China, he possessed less than one-tenth the mental toughness of Xi Wei. Adversity always urged people to prematurely confront the cruel darkness of reality.

    Xi Wei''s cold and detached behaviour to their current surroundings did not frighten Zeno. On the contrary, it caused his heart to be filled all the more with pity and sorrow.

    When he thought of that, Zeno could no longer blindly avoid it. Since he had chosen to help Xi Wei develop the plot and be a god in the future, then he must start to act within his own capacity now. How else could he apany Xi Wei who was destined for foul winds and bloody rain throughout his life?

    When they passed the Mercenary Guild, Xi Wei paused. The two gold-d pirs in front of the guild were broken, and the formerly tall and magnificent fa?ade appeared to be broken down rubble. Nami spearheaded the efforts to clean up by having mercenaries remove the mess and start the reconstruction of the guild building.

    Xi Wei stood for a moment and then started to leave. Nami hade out for a breath of fresh air and her sharp eyes spotted him and saw his intentions.

    ¡°Handsome little guy¡­Xi Wei? You''re still standing!¡±

    Xi Wei and Zeno only had feelings for the scene of utter disarray before them when the surprised Nami stopped in front of them.

    Nami managed to tame her slightly messy long hair and took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Since you havee here why not help? The guild renovation is justcking manpower. This handsome little guy shouldn''t even have to contemte not taking on this task, the pay will be very good.¡±

    Nami had obviously caught Xi Wei¡¯s weakness and knew that the best way of dealing with him was by using a task as bait.

    Sure enough, Xi Wei agreed after a brief consideration.

    So they were intercepted at the Mercenary Guild and began a new round of misceneous tasks.

    A few dayster the work at the Mercenary Guild was almostpletely finished and new news came to them. This time the earthquake was indeed caused by the avnches on the mountains near Nice. The recent avnches were more violent than before; they had never actually affected Ye Sa City before now. A few days ago the entire northern part of the city had beenpletely buried in snow. There were countless dead, their corpses scattered about, but no one went to collect the corpses.

    Surprisingly, there were new clues about the treasure in the snow-capped mountains of Nice, so there was no shortage of greedy desperadoes advancing, undaunted, in wave upon wave.

    ****

    From that winter onwards, Ye Sa City seemed to have opened Pandora¡¯s box<sup id="fnref-852-2">2</sup>. Every winter there was at least five or six earthquakes, as well as avnches caused by the earthquakes. No one dared go to Northern Ye Sa City.

    Recently, Zeno had felt some indistinct jitters within his heart. It was roughly his fifth year in this world. Xi Wei was sixteen years old, and they were finallying to the beginning of the main story of "Curse". However, ording to the protagonist¡¯s character, he would never take the initiative to leave the familiar Ye Sa City unless there was something happening that he could not survive.

    In other words, something ''bad'' would soon happen. The avnches that happened every winter seemed to bemonce now. The answer seemed to be pretty straightforward. The problem must lie with the so-called ''treasure''.

    Once again Zeno cursed the author in his heart. <em>How can you not write these events out</em>?!

    In the past three years, Zeno finally stopped moving toward being a look-alike of Xi Wei, and instead became more like the body¡¯s mother¡ªEvelyn. In short, he looked like a little girl, which made him extremely distressed. Since Nami always wanted to ridicule him about this matter,bined with the girly clothing left for him by Xiao Wu, almost 100 arguments ensued. If not for his conspicuous bald head, Zeno really would have wanted to hit the wall.

    <em>What kind of big man looks like a little girl? I may as well resemble the protagonist¡ªXi Wei looks so handsome!</em>

    As usual, the task form was given to Nami and Xi Wei stood by waiting for her toplete writing it out. After Nami finished and the ink had dried, she smiled at them. She was still beautiful and charming, but when she smiled a hint of visible fine lines appeared around her crinkled eyes.

    Today¡¯s Nami was a bit unusual. Instead of wearing her usual favourite, a red dress, she had donned blue light armour. Her hair was no longer flowing loose; it was tied up at the back with a ribbon. She was still beautiful, but also gave off a feeling of heroic spirit.

    ¡°Xi Wei, you have not learned martial arts, correct?¡±

    Xi Wei did not understand her intention behind asking this question, but he nodded in agreement.

    Nami opened the desk drawer, took out a slightly old-fashioned book, smoothed it with the palm of her hand, and said, ¡°This is a basic martial arts technique, originally¡­Mr. Xi Lun gave it to me. Now that you have reached the age at which you can learn martial arts, I will give it to you. I hope you can study hard."

    Both Zeno and Xi Wei were taken aback. As it turned out, the beautiful Nami was actually acquainted with the scar-faced man? No wonder she had been taking care of them all this time. Xi Lun had unexpectedly entrusted their care to her?

    Nami seemed reluctant to say any more. She stuffed the basic martial art technique book into Zeno¡¯s hands and touched his little bald head and smiled, ¡°Goodbye little one.¡±

    The sun sets in the west and it was indeed time for the Mercenary Guild to close for the night. The boys watched Nami''s back as she left down the road. Zeno then looked down the book in his hand and recalled one line in his mind.

    The wind brought rain that filled the gable and streaked down the building wall.<hr><hr>

    So. That first paragraph had like, three idioms in one sentence. Whyyyyyyy.

    Second, a little info from thest chapter. We learned that Hill¡¯s real name was Asil. It¡¯s a really small detail, but one of Xiao Wu¡¯s heroes is Xia Zuo, the first martial artist on the continent (100 years ago). The one who came to pick up Hill had the same name. His wife was ¡®Princess¡¯ Asil. I also just found out that the author has another novel that seems to be about their story.

    Lastly, I¡¯m not sure what line Zeno recalled, but I don¡¯t think it was about the rain. But¡­BUT¡­he¡¯s five now!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-852-1">First off, the original idiom is ''to cover one''s head and sneak away like a rat, but I don''t want to call Zeno a rat. Second, it means ''to flee ignominiously'', and, thirdly, ignominious means deserving or causing public disgrace or shame. ?</li><li id="fn-852-2">MTL fun: google trante called it Pandora''s Ink Cartridges. Which is somehow fitting. If you don''t know what Pandora''s Box is please wiki it, it''s from Greek Mythology and needs a long exnation. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 1 28

    ¡°Dear Xia An, why won''t you wake up?¡± Xia An heard a voice calling him, but the voice was so strange and its tone so contemptuous that he was a bit scared.

    ¡°Dear Xia An, don¡¯t you want to wake up? Does that mean you never need to wake up again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xia An was frightened and opened his eyes, but he only saw darkness. Open or closed, there was not much of a difference.

    He raised his hand and touched his cheek and felt that it was wet¡ªhe was clearly in a panicked state.

    Noises from his surroundings gradually entered his ears. Qiqi licked his fingers, meowed, and Xia An found a little familiarity andfort in those actions.

    He fumbled around and ran his hands over the space around his body. He seemed to be lying on his bed, but the bedding was full of something broken and coarse to the touch. He did not recall how he got there.

    His walking stick had disappeared, so Xia An moved slowly out of bed. Unfortunately he had just taken a single step forward when he stumbled on the debris littering the ground and fell down hard.

    The blonde teenager seemed stunned. It was so long since he had actually fallen down due to his blindness; in fact it many years had passed since thest time he experienced it.

    Ordinarily he would not be bothered by this kind of thing, but on this day, for some unknown reason, his hidden bitterness and secret grudges rose up within his heart.

    Those negative emotions were not that wonderful, and Xia An quickly tried to control himself. When he got up, he experienced a dizzy spell and he was unable to assume control over his own body.

    He lost the ability to consciously move his body, although he could still feel the body¡¯s seemingly independent movements.

    ¡°Xia An,¡± the scornful voice sounded again, ¡°Do you want to know the true face of this world?¡±

    Xia An failed to understand, and being unable to control his own panic left him at a loss.

    Still, the voice refused to let him go, ¡°Didn''t you always think that the world should be beautiful? Have you forgotten the humiliation of your childhood?¡±

    Xia An wanted to shut the voice up and stop it from saying more. However, he could not speak out and could not shut it out. He could only listen to the voice slowly speak¡ªit was like the death of a thousand cuts for his psyche. After all, without his sight, his hearing was many times more sensitive.

    ¡°Do you want to see the ugliness of human nature?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know the reaction of the world in the face of disaster?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to escape this disgusting environment?¡±

    Over and over, his words were like a curse that wore down Xia An''s brain.

    The voice seemed to ask, but in fact, did not give him a true choice or alternative. Xia An felt that he was passively walking in one direction. Originally blind, he gradually felt that everything around him was clearly visible inside his mind, and that a powerful force was surging within his body.

    That was the power of magic.

    Xia An ''looked'' at the bleak streets, skinny beggars, broken walls and debris. After the earthquake, Ye Sa City was left devastated.

    ¡°Xia An, do you know why you live in Ye Sa city?¡±

    Xia An tried hard to remember, but only drew a nk¡ªit was as if he was born out of thin air.

    ¡°This ce is my chosen burial ce for you.¡±

    Xia An felt a chill in his heart.

    ''Xia An'' walked all the way towards the north end of the city without showing any hesitation. He was wearing very thin clothing, but he did not seem to be afraid of the cold. Like that, he went straight to Nice''s snowy mountains, alone and empty-handed, and disappeared into the unforgiving, snowy atmosphere. The sky was a deep azure, and only the soft call of a cat echoed for a short while and then disappeared without trace.

    From that day onwards, the Mercenary Guild no longer received any requests to bathe a certain cat.

    Three years passed by.

    Zeno held a stack of folders so tall they covered his face, exposing only a small bald head as he leaned towards the counter. Nami removed the folders from his arms, then asked, ¡°Little Zeno, so diligent, where is your family?"

    ¡°Big Sister Nami, Baba to the west part of the city to deliver grilled fish.¡±

    Nami was cheerful for a moment and then reminded him, ¡°I''ve told you many times, you can call me Auntie Nami.¡±

    At that moment, Charles had juste over to hand in hispleted task list. When he heard that, he heckled them, ¡°Precisely. You''re much too young, do you feel no shame calling her your big sister?¡±

    With a ''bang'' sound, Nami''s folder attack wasunched again. Charles''s forehead was dealt a heavy and direct blow.

    Charles held his head mournfully and cried, but even then he did not forget to run his mouth, ¡°Oh, my dear Nami, did you have a martial arts level breakthrough again?¡±

    Nami nced at Charles briefly and then turned back to Zeno, her cheerfulness instantly restored as she said, ¡°Little Zeno, tomorrow is New Year''s Day. Talk to your Baba, I will join him and guide him in martial arts training.¡±

    Zeno nodded with bright eyes. He would not let go of any opportunity to increase his protagonist''s fighting strength.

    At this moment, all the people in the guild started to feel cold, so they all stared towards the front door simultaneously. They all knew that the entryway of the Mercenary Guild had a magic array to maintain the air temperature. It was always cool in the summer and that same temperature felt warm in the winter. That sudden cold was not normal.

    The snow drifted down outside, and a blonde youth draped in a ck robe stepped into the building.

    Nami¡¯s expression became serious. The young man''s whole body was wrapped in a deep cold and darkness; his aura assaulted everyone''s senses and he could not be ignored.

    However, this was not the most important point. On the young man''s shoulder was a pure white cat that seemed like it would never grow or change.

    Nami took a deep breath, restrained the uneasiness in her heart, and stepped forward to wee him, ¡°Mr. Xia An, do you need to set up amission?¡±

    A smile with an unknown meaning faintly showed on the youth''s face when he heard Nami¡¯s words. He turned his head and stated bluntly, ¡°It seems you remember me. Well then, this task should not be difficult. I need to hire a team to explore the snowy mountains near Nice.¡±

    Nami was surprised, but quickly responded, ¡°So Mr. Xia An also wants to hunt for treasure. There are countless teams that have been buried in the snow-capped mountains in the past three years. Don¡¯t think about it anymore¡­okay?¡±

    As Nami said those words, she was stared at oppressively. Finally she stopped speaking and said no more.

    Zeno shrank down to reduce his sense of presence. When he heard those words he could not help but silently think, ¡°Truly a local tyrant ah.¡±

    Zeno did not want to be a saviour at all. He only wanted to save one man¡ªXi Wei. He did not want anything to do with Xia An and his people. Not to mention, thest treasure hunt there was nock of people to help. No matter what metamorphosis Xia An had been through¡ªit was not like he could destroy the whole continent. If that were the case, then the author would have had to re-assign the protagonist role. <del>(T/N: I¡¯m sorry this doesn¡¯t really make sense)</del>

    Zeno was not afraid of the heavens falling down, because there would always be someone to prop them up.

    Xia An was clearly in ''boss mode'' again, so although Zeno had a strategy to get past him, but he did not have hundred percent assurance. Who knew when the time was right and the geographical and social conditions were favourable<sup id="fnref-943-1">1</sup>; one could only act precisely at the right time.

    The situation was already very confusing and then the protagonist halo did not work; Xi Wei marched through the door and came upon this strange scene. Zeno could not bear to look straight at his protagonist as he passed the boss''s side. Xi Wei spoke in a cold, t voice, ¡°Let me by.¡±

    Xia An actually revealed a good temper and let him pass without a word. He merely continued his discussion with Nami about his mission for the guild.

    Zeno ran to Xi Wei with his short legs. Xi Wei grabbed his hand out of habit and frowned when he felt the cold temperature of his fingertips. He asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    The current mood was not appropriate to exin things to the protagonist, so Zeno quickly pulled him aside. Then he quietly pointed to the boss who was still standing in front of the door.

    Xi Wei certainly saw him, but Xia An had not appeared for three years and he had nothing to do with them. Even if he came to the Mercenary Guild tomission a task, at the most Xia An and Xi Wei would re-establish their employment rtionship. Even if the current Xia An did not seem like a good person, he had never refused to do business with someone because of their aura.

    After all, Xia An did not really do anything bad.

    Um, for the time being.

    Xia An seemed to agree with Nami. When she turned back, she nced over at Xi Wei, hesitated for a second and then asked, ¡°Xi Wei, Mr. Xia An wants to organize another mountain expedition and hopes you will go. What is your opinion?"

    Xi Wei nced at Xia An and the evil look that was clearly disyed on his face caused Xi Wei to quickly retract his gaze. He bowed his head and asked, ¡°Do I have a choice?"

    Xia An answered in a leisurely manner, ¡°Of course¡­you don''t.¡±

    Xi Wei again looked at the familiar and yet unfamiliar young man with a hint of mockery in his eyes, ¡°So, then why bother asking?¡±

    After speaking those words, Xi Wei pulled the dazed Zeno away.

    Zeno was still in shock. Whenever he thought he was clear on the protagonist''s temper, Xi Wei would always give him a big surprise. He sounded pretty cool, but was there really no problem speaking to the boss like that?

    Zeno wondered what a five-year-old child¡¯s mind should be like. He did not raise any children so he did not understand. Every day he carefully sold meng in order to prevent others from noticing any problems. The whole process could be described as painstaking¡ªhe was even afraid of his own protagonist. ording to Xi Wei''s level of vignce, if he ever harboured any doubts about Zeno he would probably throw the little one away and never deal with him again. He was that tyrannical and paranoid.

    The small boat they lived in was even more ragged than it was three years ago. There were even more holes on top of the cabin. This actually made it considerably easier for Hua Li to fly in and out.

    The Elven Queen said she was satisfied.

    After Hua Li had recovered some of her power, she was no longer bound to remain a certain distance from the ring. It had bemonce for her to disappear for ten days up to half-months. The fact that she still returned was more surprising.

    When Xi Wei carried him in an embrace onto the creaking boat, Zeno was very surprised. Hua Li came along and sent them a flirtatious smile, her two thin legs swinging along the edge of the boat.

    When they first met, Xi Wei had chopped off her long green hair. It hadpletely grown back, and her two pointed ears trembled from time to time¡ªshe was still so cute.

    Speaking of Zeno''s gratitude towards Hua Li, he was still called Zeno thanks to the Elf Queen. She said he was named after a nt that grew near the tree Xi Wei was named after, and the name meant that he would never betray him.

    Consequently, Zeno''s name was proposed by Hua Li and epted by Xi Wei.

    Hua Li fluttered her wings and lifted up into the air, circled around Zeno twice, then asked with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say hi to me?¡±

    Zeno turned back to her, opened his palm for her to stand on, and asked, ¡°Hua Li jiejie, where have you been?

    Speaking of this, Hua Li suddenly grew excited, ¡°Little one, youe to this ce with me, I found something fun.¡±

    Xi Wei paid no heed to her behaviour, and instead carefully considered what he should pack to bring to the mission to explore the mountain. In fact, with only four bare walls for a home they really had nothing that they could bring.

    Instead, Zeno paid great attention to the words of the original work''s firstdy, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    She showed an indignant look directed at Xi Wei, ¡°Nice''s mountain range.¡±

    Unexpectedly, her target coincided with the boss''s aim. Hua Li was the Queen of the Elves and could not bepared to ordinary people. She said that she found something fun, was it a legendary treasure?

    In any case, since the goals were the same, it would inexcusable if they did not ept the help of the Elven Queen.

    Nice''s snowy mountains were, as always, frigid. Zeno rubbed his arms while trembling, his teeth chattered, and he bitterly stared at Xia An. Travelling with the boss, of course, was not as good as travelling with Hill¨Cwho doubled as a portable heater, but even Xia An would not be abusive to a frail child.

    Xia An was worthy of being the boss. Not only could he force Xi Wei to follow him, but he also made him bring Zeno along and imed it was to ''take care of'' the little one.

    To hell with ''take care'', it was simply a threat!

    The reality was that this world was cruel and the strongest fist had thest word. Xia An was rich and powerful, so he could arbitrarily control their life and death.

    This time, as they climbed up the mountain, Xia An seemed to have a clear-cut goal. He directed the team to walk towards a specific location confidently.

    The further they ventured, the greater the anxiety in Zeno''s heart grew. Although the snow-capped mountains were always bitterly cold, coniferous evergreen trees grew ubiquitously. However, with Xia An leading the way, the surrounding trees all appeared to produce a depressing atmosphere. Strangely enough, despite the quietness of their surroundings, they could not even hear the sounds of any animals.

    Since Hua Li was an extremely conspicuous elf, she did not join them to travel and they could not count on her.

    Zeno was forcibly held in Xia An''s arms. The only feeling he had was that of being cold and shivering all over, and the even more intense cold and dark aura Xia An released almost made him breathless.

    Finally, Xia An stopped walking, so all the mercenaries stopped and waited for his instructions. Those in power used their wealth to employ people in order to avoid cmities. Those mercenaries lived on the edge of a knife, and they generally followed a specific code of ethics¡ªdo the job and make their money. From the moment they epted their missions, their life was simply no longer their own.

    Nami, leading the Wind Wolf Corp, could sense a tremendous source of power¡ªthere should be a magic array in that location. She could not discern whether it was a sealing array or a transportation array. Unfortunately, due to Ye Sa City''s chaos, there were almost no magicians within the mercenaries.

    Xia An jeered, ¡°It''s no trouble. I¡¯ve seen this magic array, and I also know the method to activate it.¡±

    The mercenaries were suddenly abuzz. It was almost impossible for anyone who was confronted with a magic array to be able to unlock it except for the magician who made it. Xia An was definitely a noble magician!

    Xia An¡¯s eyes were still as milky white as ever, yet it seemed that he was always able to see everything around him. Everyone was already more or less in awe of him, and then he revealed that he actually knew a way to unlock the magic array.

    ¡°There¡¯s a total of nine people here,¡± Xia An said with a smile, ¡°The magic array is ??in the pattern of a six-pointed star. It takes only six people to mix their own power into a drop of their blood and ce it into each of the six corners of the magic array. Then the transportation array will be activated.¡±

    When choosing the six, it only made sense to remove the weaker Xi Wei, Zeno¡ªwho was solely a tag-along, and the employer Xia An.

    The six mercenaries, including Nami, moved into their ces. Xi Wei was on the alert as he silently stood in the center of the magic array with Xia An.

    Once the magic-infused blood had been dripped onto the array, it started making a thin buzzing sound, and then emitted a ck ray. The three people in the array were engulfed, and then Xia An, Xi Wei and Zeno disappeared.

    Only the six horrified mercenaries were left behind, and they found themselves unable to move. The magic array seemed to have produced some sort of tentacles that bound them tightly in ce, and it was uncontrobly sucking out their blood in order to maintain the array''s operation.

    Nami''s face was desperate and she mumbled the words, "ck magic."

    However, everything that was happening outside had nothing to do with Xi Wei. After being enveloped in darkness, the three of them appeared in a closed hallway. At each end of the hall, some kind of ancient magic stonemp burned silently. This path seemed to continue past the light, its depths and direction unknown.

    To Zeno''s horror, the corners of Xia An''s mouth lifted into a sinister smile.

    However, they could not resist him; Xia An apparently possessed powerful magical abilities. The protagonist, at his current level, could not contend with him.

    Xia An walked leisurely along the pathway. From time to time, from the depths of the walkway, they could hear a deep groaning sound puncture the silence. It sounded like a trapped beast.

    Finally, the hallway they were in opened up into a stone chamber. There were many magic stonemps ced within the room, and the lights all shone on the ground within the room''s center.

    Looking at the ce where the light gathered, they saw a man. Manyrge chains bound almost his entire body, and his clothing had long decayed with age. Nothing else covered him, and from time to time a deep and low gasp for breath was issued from his mouth. The noises they heard in the passageway were certainly from him.

    Xia An, ignoring Zeno¡¯s struggles, slowly walked over to the man with scarlet eyes and stopped in front of him. He kneeled down and spoke in a strangenguage, ¡°gue demon. For bringing catastrophe to the world in the First Era you were sealed away, but I finally found you.¡±

    The gue demon''s voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°Human, do you want to release me?¡±

    ¡°I believe that after being sealed away for five thousand years, you should not be as stupid as you were in the First Era.¡±

    The demon gazed at the ''blind man'' with his scarlet eyes, as if to judge the credibility of his words. However, he was sealed away for so long that he was willing to believe the only person he had seen in five thousand years. ¡°If you can free me, I, the gue demon Resheph<sup id="fnref-943-2">2</sup>, am willing to form a contract with you that will give you a portion of the power of the gue demons.¡±

    ¡°No, you misunderstand,¡± Xia An rejected the proposal, ¡°I only need you to make a contract agreeing that you will never hurt me, and then abide by two of my conditions.¡±

    The gue demon gasped for breath. Therge chains restraining him had been embedded down to his marrow. They tormented him constantly, making it difficult for him to think clearly. So it was that the demon that was sealed for five thousand years agreed to such conditions in exchange for his freedom.

    Uponpletion of the contract, Xia An grabbed one of Zeno¡¯s hands, pulled out a sharp dagger and swiftly drew it down his wrist, leaving a bright red line of blood behind. The blood flowed down onto the chains and was quickly absorbed. Little by little, the chains seemed to squirm, and pulled away from Resheph.

    ¡°Human, what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°First thing, have the boy behind me catch your gue, and second, spread your gue to Ye Sa City near this mountain.¡±

    Xia An neatly put forward his demands, and these requirements were clearly in line with the wishes of the gue demon. He merely raised his hand and then disappeared from the stone chamber.

    Xi Wei and Zeno were unable to understand this dialogue and found themselvespletely at a loss. Despite that, they both understood one thing; the so-called treasure within the mountain certainly did not exist. Xia An''s journeys up the mountain to find treasure were probably a cover to search for this chained man. For some unknown reason, it seemed he needed Zeno''s blood.

    When the unchained man disappeared, Xia An spoke to Zeno, ¡°Little guy, your Baba is sick. Will you save him?¡±

    Zeno felt an inexplicable strangeness. His family''s protagonist was well, how could he get sick? Out of fear of the boss, he took a careful look at Xi Wei¡¯s face and found that it seemed to be shrouded in ayer of ck gas.

    Xia An turned to Xi Wei once again and said, ¡°That man was the gue demon who was sealed in the First Era because of the mass epidemic he caused. I regret to tell you that you were unfortunate enough to have contracted that gue, but you are also lucky. This child''s blood is the best medicine to cure your illness. You only need to drink a small cup of his blood everyday without stopping and you won''t die.¡±

    It was truly a strong temptation to drink Zeno''s blood so he would not die.

    Xia An held Zeno¡¯s arm close to Xi Wei''s face so that the unhealed wound was right in front of him, then said temptingly, ¡°Drink, it¡¯ s only a small mouthful. He won''t die and you won''t die."

    Zeno''s arm was in pain from the man¡¯s grip on it, and his heart was full of contradictions. If it could save Xi Wei, Zeno would stand losing any amount of blood, but as a result their rtionship would no longer be a purely adoptive rtionship. Zeno would be a portable antidote for Xi Wei.

    Such a future was not what he wanted for them.

    Xi Wei was silent. Gradually, he brought his head towards the garish red wound and stuck his tongue out to lick it slowly. Zeno felt only a tingling sensation on his wrist, and then the soft, warm touch of Xi Wei''s tongue. However, he only licked it and did not suck.

    Once again a ruthless, cruel smile showed on Xia An''s face, and at that moment Xi Wei looked up with a trace of blood on his mouth and asked without hesitation, ¡°Who are you?

    Xia An was surprised for a moment and hisplexion became malevolent, ¡°What did you say?"

    Xi Wei continued to ask without any expression, ¡°You aren''t Xia An, who are you?¡±

    Who would have thought that this question seemed to poke at a sore spot for Xia An. He threw Zeno out of his arms like he was crazy. Xi Wei barely caught Zeno, and the two fell to the ground together, watching the boss''s madness in horror.

    Xia An screamed, ¡°What do you know? What do you know! I am Xia An! I am Xia An! That weak and ipetent fellow was not Xia An. Why was he so tranquil? I wanted him to see that this world was ugly and disgusting¡ªthat even you are selfish and stupid. He was merely a shadow born from my imagination, and now I don''t need him. He should disappear forever!"

    The amount of information contained in his words was a bit toorge. Zeno took a while to digest all he said and it caused him to revisit his past spections that this youth had split personalities. Listening to ''this'' Xia An''s tone, it seemed that the original boss was his true self, and the beautiful, shy teenager was just a secondary personality. Everything the boss did seemed to have the purpose of annihting that personality.

    Xia An seemed insane, and then suddenly calmed down and said, ¡°Xia An, I will not disappear. You want to use Xi Wei and Zeno to make me desperate, but on the contrary, I see the things I need from them. I will always be there restrict you and fight against you.¡±

    Qiqi was quietlyying on its tummy during its master''s strange performance. He did not understand the concept of a split personality and simply started meowing because he wanted to get in on the fun. Anyways, since both personalities were fond of Qiqi, the final owner of the body made no difference to the cat.

    Xia An smiled in Zeno and Xi Wei''s direction, ¡°You don''t need to be troubled. As long as you drink his blood two or three times, the gue will be treated.¡±

    It was obviously the secondary personality, the kind and good Xia An, that stood in front of them.

    This was thest time Xi Wei and Zeno saw Xia An in Ye Sa City. At that moment, the rock chamber shook intensely and copsed, and they all fainted.

    The Fourth Era of the Hong Yue Continent, in 1746: Ye Sa City, a ce synonymous with evil and exile, was attacked by a 5,000-year-old gue demon. The entire city¡¯s poption almost died, and the handful of survivors fled. From then on, the city disappeared from the maind.

    Ye Sa City had be a relic of the past.<hr><hr>

    So. This chapter almost ended me. Soooo long and hard. But!! Lots happened! This marks the end of Volume 1, and Zeno has finally stopped being¡­.a toddler. The author doesn¡¯t have many notes, but noted that this was finally at the beginning of the ¡®original¡¯ novel¡¯s plot.

    I intend to do two chapters of RAAS before Ie back to this novel. They¡¯re normal length. Let¡¯s call it a Canada Day Special! I also promise I¡¯m still picking away at thest chapter of SP.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-943-1">Idiom that means a good time to go to war. Somehow a few parts of this chapter don''t really seem to flow together nicely. ?</li><li id="fn-943-2">In the pirated raws I found, the demon gives his name here. However, in the novel I purchased from jjwxc, there was no name given at times, and a name at others (¸¥ÀûÐÝË¹µÄ). It''s long and awkward no matter how I do it, so I did my usual. yed with it. The following is an excerpt from and the basis for my choice of a pletely unrted} name. <em>RESHEPH is another major god of the Canaanite religion who bes a demonic figure in biblical literature. Resheph is known as the god of gue over much of the ancient Near East, in texts and artistic representations spanning more than a millennium from 1850 B.C. to 350 B.C.E.</em> ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 1

    ¡°Evan,e out Evan,¡± a girl shouted while gasping for breath. She called out while she looked in all directions, but unfortunately there were too many trees in the surroundings. Despite searching for a long time, she did not find her target and could not help angrily kicking a nearby tree trunk. Unwilling to give up, she mumbled to herself, ¡°You''re dead if you let me find you Evan!¡±

    A burst of cold wind blew through. The youngdy who was just recently having a fit of anger finally took note of the weather and shrunk within herself. Despite being unwilling in her heart, she reluctantly turned around and headed back.

    Before she took more than two steps she stumbled. Her loss of bnce led to her hitting her head on a nearby tree trunk. The girl''s eyes filled with tears and she rubbed her forehead, ¡°What was that?¡±

    After a week of heavy snow, even in the overgrown forest, the ground seemed to be covered with a thick white carpet. The girl turned to look back; whatever she had stumbled on was hidden beneath the snow near that tree. It was almost totally buried and only a small part was exposed.

    The youngdy''s curiosity was piqued. She reached out with her hands and began brushing away the snow, slowly revealing what trulyy underneath.

    Afterwards, a loud scream resounded over the entire forest.

    ¡°You¡¯re so damn noisy, Jonia,¡±ined a brown-haired teenager. It was not clear at what point he had actually emerged from the trees, but he had covered his ears to block the sound. Even though he looked like a 17 to 18-year-old, his manner of speech was quite old-fashioned.

    The girl, known as Jonia, did not bicker with Evan over hisment. When she caught sight of the young man it was like her knight in shining armour had finallye. With a ''whoosh'' she scuttled over and hid behind him, closed her eyes tightly, grabbed his shirt with one hand, and pointed her trembling finger towards the location where she had just fallen. Her voice squeaked out, ¡°Ah¡­Evan, there are dead people.¡±

    Evan looked down in the direction that her pale white finger was pointing, and sure enough he saw the outline of human legs and feet that were exposed when the snow was brushed aside.

    ¡°You magicians sure are cowardly.¡±

    Evan was clearly much calmer than Jonia. He pried her fingers from his shirt and walked steadily over to the bodies. Pushing aside the rest of the snow, the teen was amazed when he finally dug up a young man and a little girl from where they were buried.

    The young man''s clothing was in tatters and although his figure was slim, he was clearly not weak. Contrary to what one might expect, the little girl''s clothes were in good condition and seemed warm¡ªthe strange thing about her was that she had no hair on her head. The two people clung tightly to one another and although their appearances seemed uncoordinated, they gave off a very harmonious feeling.

    Evan stretched out his finger by their noses, feeling for breath. His face became serious and he waved Jonia over, ¡°Come quick, they''re still alive!¡±

    Jonia, half doubting, moved closer and then Evan put the little girl in her arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re holding her.¡±

    Jonia was so nervous she did not know where to put her hands. The unmelted snow on the little girl''s body was very cold and immediately caused the older girl to shiver. Standing withpletely rigid posture, she awkwardly held the little girl and watched helplessly as Evan struggled to lift the teen and secure him oh his back. Afterwards, he started walking and then urged her to hurry.

    Saving people was like putting out a fire; one could not dy for even a moment.

    Both Jonia and Evan hurriedly walked along and neither of them noticed when the teenager on Evan¡¯s back opened his eyes.

    ¡°Evan, why don''t you get a move on! Ordinarily a warrior¡¯s strength would be many times that of a magician, so why can''t you catch up to me?¡± Joniained without looking back, but Evan never answered her.

    ¡°Evan? Evan?¡± Finally, Jonia became aware that something was wrong, turned back. Evan stood still about a dozen paces behind, facing her, with a forced smile pasted on his face.

    The young man dressed in rags on his back, who was unconscious just a moment ago, had looped one arm across Evan¡¯s shoulder and locked it around his neck. The other hand was gripping a slightly rusty dagger against Evan''s neck right where his jugr vein hid beneath the skin. Although it was not sharp, no one would doubt its lethality.

    The youth was gasping for breath noisily in his ear. Evan could only raise his hands to show that he intended to do no harm and try, as much as possible, not to provoke that beast-like guy.

    Xi Wei was very weak, but his eyes were cold and detached¡ªunchanging since times immemorial. Owing to the lengthy period of time he had gone hungry, his mouth was parched and his voice was hoarse when he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Since his life rested in the hands of someone else, Evan took care to answer the question tactfully, ¡°I am Evan, she is my twin sister Jonia, and we are going to Prault Institute to enrol as students.¡±

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Evan suppressed the curiosity in his heart and answered quietly, ¡°This is the Mt Hua<sup id="fnref-988-1">1</sup> Forest, a short distance from Prault Institute.¡±

    Jonia was petrified for a moment and then returned to normal. She could not understand why the person they just rescued has turned around and threatened them with a knife.

    As to the location of Mt Hua Forest, Xi Wei had never heard of it before today. His arm tightened once again, ¡°How do you get to Ye Sa City?¡±

    ¡°Ye Sa City? You want to go to Ye Sa City?¡± Evan was shocked and his eyes revealed aplicated expression.

    ¡°Don''t ask anything unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I have to tell you, Ye Sa City no longer exists. Two days ago it was attacked by a gue demon and it has already be an empty city. Not only that, you''d have to travel across nearly one third of the continent to reach it. Are you sure you want to go there?"

    Once again, Xi Wei fell silent.

    They had obviously fainted in the snowy mountains near Nice, so why was it that they had woken up in this ce called Mt Hua Forest? It was exceedingly far from Ye Sa City¡ªin the end, what strange thing happened? Or was this young man, who imed his name was Evan, lying?

    However, he did not actually take the time to consider the reason why they were brought so far. Jonia, who had finally snapped back to the reality that her younger brother was being threatened, moved her lips inconspicuously. A sharp whistling sound was carried through the air, and a cyan wind de that had condensed near the girl shot through the air towards Xi Wei''s wrist.

    Xi Wei turned his cold gaze onto the approaching attack, tensed his legs, and dodged the dangerous attack while carrying Evan with him. The wind de struck a tree trunk behind them, leaving behind a shallow gash.

    Evan asked helplessly, ¡°Jonia, can you possibly use your brain when you do that kind of thing, or did you want to attack me as well?¡±

    Jonia opened her mouth a few times, but although she wanted to speak she could not find the words to exin.

    Evan continued to talk, ¡°You should also have a little bit of confidence in your younger brother. Don''t forget, I am also a top student who is about to enter Prault Institute.¡±

    The moment he finished saying those words, Evan kicked his right leg straight up across his body up beside the top of his head. Xi Wei was slightly taller than him and if he could not avoid it, then he was sure to be kicked in the forehead by Evan. At the same time, Evan bent his waist at an incredible angle and managed to move his neck out of range of the dagger.

    In that moment a thousand pounds was hanging by a thread<sup id="fnref-988-2">2</sup>. Xi Wei turned his head to dodge and used all his strength to grab Evan''s arm and his belt at the same time, then pulled back. The two young men both fell down awkwardly onto the snowy ground.

    Jonia cried out in fear once again. She had watched the two teens, stunned, from when the first martial arts move had quickly developed into a fight, then finally ended on the snowy ground in a wrestling match.

    The scream did not interrupt the fight between the two teenagers, but woke up the ''little girl'' in her arms.

    Zeno felt his head buzzing and he was muddled andpletely copsing, but then a burst of fragrance drifted into his nose. Some of his confusion was relieved and at that moment a person''s figure shed before his eyes.

    Jonia was reminded of the situation by those movements, then quickly directed a shout at the two fighting teenagers, ¡°Don''t fight, ummm, if you don''t stop, you¡­then your younger sister is toast!¡±

    Xi Wei halted all movements and went rigid. Evan was able to capitalize on the moment Xi Wei paused and punched him right in the eye. Zeno opened his eyes in time to witness his family''s protagonist spitting out blood. His heart seemed as if it would jump out, and he was extremely distressed.

    Evan massaged his wrist andined, ¡°Hey Jonia, who let you butt in?¡±

    Jonia was so angry she wished that she could twist his ears. She retorted, ¡°Damn you Evan. All day long you only know how to fight, one day when you''reying stiff like a corpse outside somewhere, don''t expect me toe im you.¡±

    Evan replied resentfully, ¡°Obviously I was held hostage okay? Don''t invert ck and white<sup id="fnref-988-3">3</sup>.¡±

    Zeno''s face was covered in ck lines. Evan and Jonia¡ªwas there a coincidence like this!

    Despite the fierce fighting that had just taken ce, both Xi Wei and Evan were on the verge of running out of power. However, Xi Wei appeared as if he was eternally serene. One could not make out the slightest degree of mood fluctuation.

    Evan stood up and took the initiative to reach out and extend a hand to Xi Wei, then spoke in a refined and courteous manner, ¡°Your martial arts level is very good. Let''s start over again. I¡¯m Evan, Evan-Youliya.¡±

    Xi Wei merely looked at him coldly, wiped the blood from his mouth, and staggered to a standing position himself.

    Jonia involuntarily stepped back two steps. Being stared at by Xi Wei was like being stared at by a beast. Even more abhorrent was the fact that Evan did not actually stop him. He was allowing a warrior far too close to a weak-bodied magician, was that not just courting death?

    Zeno struggled for a little while. The scared Jonia did not catch him and that let him jump down into the snow.

    Zeno fell, took in a mouthful of snow, coughed twice, then got up and ran towards Xi Wei.

    Xi Wei caught him very skilfully and patted his cold, wet clothes.

    Zeno returned to the protagonist''s side and his heart felt a little more secure. This allowed him more time to look at the other two people present.

    They were a brown-haired boy and girl named Evan and Jonia respectively. It turned out that the twin siblings did not run away.

    Understanding the identity of the two people in front of him, Zeno''s eyes suddenly became strange. These two were very popr in the novel''sment section. When it came to these two people, the readers were divided into three factions: Jonia''s fans werergely male otaku, Evanmanded the admiration of many female readers, andstly there was the neutral faction.

    As for the details of the main dispute between the two opposing parties, in the end it all came down to which twin was Xi Wei''s, <em>cough cough</em>, ''first love''. That caused Zeno to be very sceptical of those words, ''true love''. When did ''first love'' have that kind of hidden connotation?

    Evan¡¯s faction thought that they showed their love by trying to kill one another, while Jonia''s faction believed that an ordinary love with her was what the protagonist needed.

    Of course, as the protagonist''s fanboy, Zeno was safely entrenched in the neutral faction. He merely watched the fires burning across the river.

    At this very moment, all three of them stood in his presence. For some unknown reason, Zeno, who had witnessed part of their interactions, was somewhat inclined towards Evan''s faction.<hr><hr>

    Well. Volume two here wee! That said, I have a mountain of cleanundry to fold, so please look forward to a chapter of RAAS next.

    Also, if you¡¯ve read my novel Screen Partner, I¡¯m still having a little giveaway contest if you have left/leave a review andment on the giveaway. Just . It¡¯s open for a couple more days.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-988-1">Mt Hua - one of the Five Sacred Mountains, located in Shaanxi (aren''t you pleased you know this now?) ?</li><li id="fn-988-2">A matter of life or death ?</li><li id="fn-988-3">Distort the truth deliberately, invert right and wrong ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 2

    Evan Youliya: Miya Empire''s third prince, the second sessor.

    Jonia Youliya: Miya Empire''s second princess,monly known as the Rose Princess.

    The night was extremely quiet. For Xi Wei and Zeno, the warm bonfire and hot soup were a pleasure that they could only dare to hold extravagant hope towards. However, the atmosphere around the bonfire was somewhat strange.

    Evan was holding a fist-sized bag filled with snow against his injured cheek, trying to reduce the swelling on his face. Xi Wei looked more pathetic inparison. His eyes were bruised and he resembled the national treasure panda.

    The four people just sat around the bonfire surrounded by the silent forest; no one opened their mouth to speak first.

    Zeno seemed to be lost in thought, but he had actually begun to recall the story line. Although five years had passed by and some details were no longer clear in his memory, the main thread of plot development was still present. In the ordinary course of events, by some fluke, the protagonist managed to kill the boss. As he fled from the trouble that followed, he was picked up by a mercenary group and travelled with them for a year and a half. It was only then that, through a fated opportunity, he was rmended to attend Prault Institute.

    Now, owing to the fact that they were aware of change the boss went through ahead of time, Xia An did not die. It also seemed that they were somehow transported by the strange magic array to the distant Prault Institute.

    Anyways, this was also good. One simply had to omit the part of the plot where Xi Wei travelled with the mercenaries and skip directly to Prault Institute. For the protagonist, the benefits definitely outweighed any harm.

    Since the part of "Curse" that took ce in Prault Institute could be ssified as the most conscientious passage in the entire novel, Xi Wei was able to spend five years of peace and tranquility during his brief stay in school until his graduation.

    This was an excellent turning point. In fact, the one and a half years that passed after the mercenary group picked up Xi Wei were a very painful experience. The consequence of this period of time he experienced was that his poprity at the school was very low. Therefore, despite being quiet and peaceful, it was actually equivalent to squandering many important resources.

    Zeno, who figured out the entire process of development, decided that Xi Wei must now attend Prault Institute.

    Xi Wei had secretly been on the alert and his unfamiliarity with the surrounding environment made him more on edge. The siblings in front of him were seemingly innocuous and friendly, but he had threatened them with a knife only a moment before. Could they truly ignore that former hatred?

    Xi Wei, who grew up in a distorted environment, did not understand that there was this type of ordinary kindness within the world.

    Zeno, who knew the identity of the two, was much more rxed. After all, the prince and princess of a country really had no need to make life difficult for two beggars they just happened to encounter.

    Something cold was affixed to Xi Wei¡¯s eyes. He frowned, but still allowed Zeno to put the cold snow on that bruised area.

    Zeno''s actions were very serious. He vaguely remembered that it was good to use ice-coldpresses for this type of injury. At this time, he had none of those so he could only make use of the abundant snow, hoping it was effective.

    Evan rubbed his face while looking at this weird bald ''little girl¡¯s'' actions. The more he saw, the more interested he became. He could not help asking, ¡°Little girl, from watching I can see you''re so sensible. Your older brother is really lucky.¡±

    Zeno resembled Xi Wei, and ording to his age, Evan¡¯s guess was quite reasonable.

    In that moment, Zeno nced at the somewhat awkward Jonia and secretly made a decision. The Rose Princess must not develop a close rtionship with the protagonist; he would keep her far away from him starting now.

    Unlike Xiao Wu, Jonia was the princess of a country. Just like the princesses in so many simr novels, the distinctive protagonist immediately attracted her attention. She felt that the protagonist had not treated her the same way other men did. It came to pass that she secretly paid closer attention to him. If they did not initially fight, they would not make friends, since familiarity bred fondness.

    It seemed that the author of the novel was the most fraudulent one here. Every suspected harem member that appeared in his novel was basically the same as others in any stallion novel¡ªthere was nothing special about them. They had all the characteristics of a beauty that the general public liked to hear and see. Naturally, that was pretty much in line with an ordinary otaku¡¯s fantasy. The crucial point was that the author''s bad habit should not be allowed to start again, instead perhaps he could be helped to aplish something interesting and fresh.

    Jonia and Evan were typical examples. The protagonist, who originallycked warmth, eventually somewhat softened after long-term exposure to the twins. The story was only a moment away from a sweet first love that would lead to a HE<sup id="fnref-1004-1">1</sup> (regardless of who his first love was in the end), but who would have thought that there would be upheaval that caused a sudden change in the royal court. The queen mother of the twins died amidst the court conflict. In order to seize power and take revenge, Evan forced Jonia to marry the son of the Duke of the Empire.

    At first, Jonia resolutely refused. Evan used the opportunity to put a n in motion and sent Xi Wei to a dragon''s cave. There were no narrow escapes from that cave¡ªall died without exception. After Xi Wei returned alive with great difficulty, it was toote. Jonia had a change of affection and shift of love; she fell in love with the Duke¡¯s son.

    The reader''s discussion was in full swing,menting that the first love could end without leaving a single remnant. Since then, Evan had gone down a hostile path with the protagonist that he could not turn back from. Jonia was already the wife of another man, so of course they no longer had any kind of rtionship.

    Zeno thought with a little bit of a mncholic mind. Since the Rose Princess could immediately fall in love with someone after she thought the protagonist was dead, she may not be appropriate as a candidate for healing the protagonist''s heart. Also, if the protagonist and Jonia had no emotional connection binding them, then it was only natural that Evan would not make life difficult for the protagonist.

    Sorting it out that far, Zeno''s eyes were shining. It was as if everything became clear at once and he found the crux of the issue.

    As he thought over those matters, the movements of his hands slowed. Xi Wei grasped Zeno''s hands and pulled them down from his face. Once he felt the freezing temperature of the little one''s red, ice-cold hands, he paused and then naturally pressed them up against his own neck.

    The frozen fingers that had lost feeling began to slowly warm up again. Beneath his fingertips he could feel his protagonist''s carotid artery beating rhythmically and then suddenly it began to pulse vigorously.

    Evan was dissatisfied and said, ¡°Little girl, why won''t you speak?¡±

    Zeno turned to look at him and said faintly, ¡°Because I am not a little girl.¡±

    Finally able to speak this sentence he had wanted to say for such a long time, Zeno spat out the words with a touch of mncholy anger. How could any great man endure being treated like a young girl all day long? If he was an ordinary child then he may not understand that it was a problem, but he was not. Sometimes ignorance was bliss.

    Evan choked for a moment and then sized Zeno up sceptically. Jonia was astonished and straightforwardly asked, ¡°If you''re not a girl then why are you wearing a skirt?¡±

    As soon the words left her mouth, Jonia herself realized that the question was inappropriate. In any case, it was a family matter and it was no ce for a stranger with whom they had only been acquainted for a few hours to intervene.

    Actually, Zeno did not mind it. He felt that Jonia had asked exactly what he was thinking. Showing a look of feigned confusion, he looked at Xi Wei and asked unctuously, ¡°Baba, I should not wear a skirt?"

    Xi Wei remained taciturn even thought he was confronted with such a ''na?ve and innocent'' look. He did not know how to exin, so after a brief moment of silence, he spoke a few words, ¡°If you don''t wear it you''ll just be naked. ¡±

    The brother and sister were once again dumbfounded. Firstly, by Zeno addressing Xi Wei as ''baba'', and then they were defeated Xi Wei''s powerful answer.

    Evan¡¯s mouth dropped open¡ªlooking at Xi Wei''s face, there was no way he was much over 18 years old. In any case, he could not ept that he was already a father to this four or five year old.

    Various thoughts were streaking through Jonia''s mind when she heard ''baba'', such as ''maturing too soon,'' ''scum'', ''abduction'' and other inharmonious words. Ultimately, she could only smile reluctantly andugh.

    Zeno was quite proud of himself in his heart. Which girl would be inclined towards a man who has a child? This possible series of events could be fundamentally eliminated from the start.

    He gave himself a ''like'' for being quick-witted.

    Due to the unusual turn in the conversation, the group around the bonfire once again sank into silence. The simple pot over their fire hade to a boil, and the magic red-eyed rabbit meat simmering within was finally cooked thoroughly, causing an increasingly tantalizing aroma to drift out. The hapless rabbit died in the aftermath of Evan and Xi Wei''s scuffle when it was kicked and sent flying into a tree trunk. In that moment it became a four-person dinner.

    Jonia produced four silver bowls from seemingly nowhere, filled them, and ced two of them in front of Xi Wei, indicating that he should take them.

    Xi Wei first swallowed a small spoonful of soup and waited a bit. When it seemed like nothing peculiar had happened he handed the bowl over to Zeno.

    Zeno wolfed down his food, then stuck out his tongue when he was unable to deal with the heat. Although none of the people here were skilled in the culinary arts, this was still the most delicious food he had eaten in recent years. Zeno was so happy he could weep.

    Due to everyone minding their own business, coupled with the fact that they were all tired, after dinner they each leaned against a tree trunk to fall asleep.

    The two siblings had originally intended to reach the city that housed Prault Institute before dark. Due to their idental encounter, they could only sleep in the forest. Since they were, after all, members of the nobility, it was no problem at all for them toy down a simple array to protect against the cold wind.

    Zeno stalled for a while until he felt that everyone should have fallen asleep. He examined Xi Wei''s face in the flickering light of the bonfire. He did not dare to forget the words that Xia An had spoken, for even a moment.

    Xi Wei should have fallen asleep, but a trace of greenish-ck air still lingered about his face. Xia An''s secondary personality had said that he just needed to drink Zeno''s blood three times; Zeno could only hope that it was not a scam.

    Zeno sighed, how could they be gued with misfortunes to this point?

    Then he frowned and took up Xi Wei¡¯s knife in secret, cut along the already healing wound on his wrist, and tried to lift it up to Xi Wei¡¯s lips.

    He swiftly found that his approach was stupid; Xi Wei fell asleep, how could he take the initiative to drink it? He actually wanted to wake him up and tell him to drink it¡ªhe could act like he was a silly but amusing person.

    Zeno clutched his wrist and thought briefly, then decided to act first and reportter<sup id="fnref-1004-2">2</sup>. Anyways, this matter was not something he could ignore, so he lowered his head and sucked on his wrist for a while. Once his mouth was filled with the taste of rust, he ced his mouth on Xi Wei''s lips and fed it to him.

    When he was about to starve to death, Xi Wei saved him in the same way. This time it was his turn to save Xi Wei, even if he truly became a human blood bank.<hr><hr>

    Well. I kind of feel like Zeno is doing some serious crowd control here. <em>This is myyy protagonist, don¡¯t touch!</em>

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1004-1">I assume most know, but HE = happy ending ?</li><li id="fn-1004-2">This was originally an idiom, ''first decapitate then present your trophy''. It makes sense, and I usually try to incorporate the idioms as they are, but to me it made it seem like he was going to cut his hand off hahaha. Soooooo, I will just put it down here. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 3

    Trantor Announcement: Don¡¯t be scared!! I just wanted to let you know of a name change. Prault Institute will henceforth be known as Providence College. For many reasons. It was a gaffe on my part when I first named it. I can¡¯t remember what all chapters it was in, but I will fix it when I see it.<hr><hr>

    The rust taste in his mouth grew increasingly stronger. As a regr person, of course Zeno would not want to drink blood; he was not a bloodkin. He overestimated his fortitude and was barely able to resist the urge to vomit out the blood from his mouth. Zeno used the light of the bonfire to find the exact location of Xi Wei''s lips; he was so impatient he almost threw himself on top of him.

    Xi Wei had not fallen into a deep sleep since he was so close to two strangers. He was unfamiliar with their surroundings and afraid of losing his way in the huge forest, so he could not risk leaving. Therefore, despite his gradually blurring consciousness, he still retained a sense of awareness.

    Xi Wei felt that Zeno had very restless since they went to sleep. Although the child had already tried his best to lighten the movements of his limbs, things were very different now. He was able to detect any movements that the little one made. He knew that Zeno had taken away the dagger that he carried around, but he did not know what he nned to do with it. It was still quiet, and then a momentter Xi Wei suddenly felt a heavy sensation on his chest. Somethingnded on him and then he was struck by the heavy smell of blood, followed by the feeling of lips being pressed against his own.

    Xi Wei opened his eyes almost instantaneously. Meanwhile Zeno, who had not seen that because he unconsciously closed his eyes, continued to put great effort into transferring the blood over.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xi Wei had just opened his lips to speak when he felt his entire mouth fill with the heady taste of rust. He choked like he was drowning, and then swallowed it down as if it was water.

    Zeno felt the volume of liquid in his mouth diminish. Pleased that he was sessful, Zeno opened his eyes. Right before his eyes were Xi Wei''s own wide open eyes; he was caught red-handed and the air had a sudden chilliness.

    ¡°Hack! Cough cough cough!¡± In that critical moment, Zeno still remembered to turn his head away so that he would not spray Xi Wei in the face.

    Xi Wei raised his hand and wiped the corner of his mouth. He took a closer look, and sure enough it was really the colour of blood.

    The bonfire burned quietly, while the Miya Empire prince and princess slept deeply¡ªall due to the fact that they hadpletely rxed their guard. Xi Wei slowly sat up, and for the first time he looked at Zeno with suspicion in his eyes.

    Could a five or six-year-old child have such a strong sense of awareness that they would be capable of understanding Xia An''s words, then autonomously carry them out?

    Although Xi Wei did not raise any other children, he knew that this was not normal behaviour. In fact, if he thought carefully he could find more clues. For example, when the child could urately call out Old George''s name to help them escape from danger, or else his overly precocious and quiet temperament.

    In the past few years in the Mercenary Guild, although they were doing all kinds of trivial things, Xi Wei was able to learn more about the world from the conversations of different mercenaries. For example, a magician¡¯s mental capacity was much higher than that of an ordinary person. Generally, a powerful wizard would show wisdom beyond most people in his childhood.

    ording to the dark magic wizard they had visited, Zeno had great spiritual potential and should be extremely intelligent. Despite that he had always been sillier than ordinary children, yet unusually calm in times of crisis; he was able toe up with and act on the best strategy to respond to the situation at hand.

    Thinking that far, things were obvious; the ''child'' was merely acting foolish and naive.

    Xi Wei feared all unknown things, including children who were early maturing and simr to demons.

    Originally, he thought a baby might be the only living creature in the world that did not scheme, but Zeno''s existence had smashed through his preconceptions.

    Zeno bared his blood-red teeth, unaware of the great catastrophe that was looming over him.

    Xi Wei fixed the little one with his eyes. He had never considered that the child he had held in his own arms could be so terrible. He moved his foot, suddenly struck with the urge to flee.

    At that moment Xi Wei stepped on something hard and it made a loud noise. Xi Wei looked down towards the area and noticed the dagger that he had carried around for many years; the dagger¡¯s de was stained with crimson blood. When he saw the bright red blood, and then saw Zeno¡¯s wrist where the boy had once again opened his wound, Xi Wei suddenly felt his heart that had always been solid as a boulder soften a bit.

    He slowly walked over, held Zeno¡¯s wrist in his hand, and without a single word he wrapped the wound with the only remaining strip of ck cloth from the cloak originally given to them by Zeno¡¯s mother. Due to repeated washing, the fabric had begun to discolour by this point. Owing to the fact that he was always sustaining injuries, Xi Wei always carried the strips of fabric around in his belt so they were on hand.

    His bandaging technique was very simple, but the actions were very skilled. In a moment the wound was wrapped tightly and it had stopped bleeding.

    However, Xi Wei''s softheartedness was quickly smashed to pieces by his rationality. Regardless of his motive, this child was not as simple as he seemed on the outside.

    He determined in his mind to cut himself and let the blood, then sucked it up into his own mouth and passed it over into Xi Wei''s. This line of thinking was not something that a five or six-year-old child should have.

    Xi Wei closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his expression was cold, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Zeno was still unaware of Xi Wei''s state, so when he heard the protagonist¡¯smand he followed after as a conditioned reflex.

    Mt. Hua Forest was simply an ordinary forest. There were neither strong magical beasts, nor any other dangerous creatures. The most troublesome was the small magic red-eyed rabbit. It was rtively safe, so one could even walk about at night. At most it was easy to trip on a root in the dark, but that was not terribly challenging to avoid.

    When they left the boundary of the magic array that kept the wind out and the area warm, Zeno could not help but sneeze and then shrunk his neck down to conserve heat.

    Xi Wei walked silently in front and Zeno watched his figure from behind, somewhat bewildered; Xi Wei was not behaving normally. If he did not understand Xi Wei well, he would have thought that this pattern should be when a person killed someone and abandoned their corpse.

    Xi Wei finally stopped, but he did not turn around.

    Zeno hesitated and then decided he should go with acting cute to feel out the other boy. Thus he reached out to pull at Xi Wei''s cuffs that were full of holes and said, "Baba."

    Xi Wei avoided him.

    Zeno was dumbstruck. That was the first time Xi Wei had actively avoided his touch.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zeno heard the protagonist ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zeno, baba,¡± He replied at a loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your father,¡± Xi Wei¡¯s voice was ice-cold and devoid of emotion.

    Zeno was surprised; he truly did not expect that Xi Wei would choose this moment toy his cards on the table. He was not a fool. After a little thought it was clear why Xi Wei had said that, so Zeno also fell into silence.

    Xi Wei turned around and saw the silly smile on Zeno¡¯s face disappearing, reced by contemtion and a faint dread.

    <em>What was he afraid of? Was he afraid that his camouge would finally be torn off?</em>

    At this moment, however, Xi Wei became cool-headed to the extreme. It was like he had escaped his own body and spoke again, as if his words were a matter of no concern to himself, ¡°I will send you to Providence College.¡±

    Zeno did not know if he should be d that he knew so much about Xi Wei. His protagonist only needed to say that one sentence and Zenopletely understood the meaning behind those words.

    <em>I am not your father, I have no obligation to keep you, I will send you to Providence College and then we will no longer have any connection</em>.

    Although he has long been expecting this, he had spared no effort pretending to be naive.

    He truly hated the thought of parting, but he could not find a reason that would allow him to stay.

    Their lives should have originally been two parallel lines, was that not so?

    Zeno opened his mouth, but he could not make a sound.

    If he was just an ordinary child, he could be taken care of. Unfortunately, he was not. He had the soul and thoughts of an adult. When he first transmigrated thanks to the infirmity of the baby¡¯s body, he was able to find peace of mind because he could rely on the only one he was familiar with¡ªXi Wei.

    Now that Xi Wei said he was going to send him to Providence College, was it even possible to ask to stay with him?

    Xi Wei may have decided to take care of an ignorant child thatcked the strength to truss a chicken, but he did not dare to continue on with a dangerous magician.

    Zeno felt cold. The frigid winter wind whipped his clothes and chilled him to the bone.

    ¡°Go back,¡± advised Xi Wei indifferently.

    The two boys still walked back one after the other. In the past, Xi Wei would be slightly bent down and holding onto Zeno¡¯s hand, while Zeno would only be half a step behind. In the present, he could look at Xi Wei''s figure from three paces behind him.

    Although this was life, Zeno could not help feeling dismayed.

    Early the next morning, Evan stretched out as he woke up, and found that the two, father and son, seated across the bonfire from him were unusually distant. They had clearly cuddled each other when they slept yesterday.

    Evan touched his chin thought, <em>is it possible that their sleeping posture is that terrible</em>?

    He wanted to look into it, but first he had to pinch Jonia''s nose and watch his sister¡¯s cheeks flush red since it was difficult to breathe. When she awoke, he beamed at her and said, ¡°Good morning, my dear sister.¡±

    ¡°Good morning my ass! Just go die Evan!¡± Jonia was livid and swiftly began stringing together incantations. Three light cyan wind des condensed at the same time, and all three were directed at Evan. If he were stuck by those, he would be disabled if he was not dead.

    Evan was apparently very familiar with this routine. He bent and twisted toplete several incredibly difficult looking movements. His movements basically twisted him into a pretzel, but the wind des still passed by and struck the tree behind him violently. He did not forget to pay back the slight with his mouth, ¡°Jonia you improved today. You were able to make three wind des so quickly.¡±

    Jonia had consumed too much spiritual power and massaged her temples while threatening, ¡°You better pray to the Goddess of Light every day that you don''t fall into my hands.¡±

    Evan, who had just finished his ''morning exercise'', felt a bit of cold behind him and turned to look. He did not know when Xi Wei had woken up, but the young man was looking at him with a vignt gaze.

    Evan smiled kindly. He truly admired this little rag doll father. His use of martial arts was not fancy, but very practical. Yes, it was definitely to his liking, so if there was any free time he would like to try fighting once again and swap pointers.

    As for the unpleasantness of yesterday, it was only due to an overreaction between strangers. His Royal Highness Evan had never been a stingy person; since it was a misunderstanding, it was best to exin clearly.

    Zeno had dark circles under his eyes¡ªapparently he did not sleep well the previous night. His sudden exposure had caused him to be flustered; there was no way he could be settled enough to sleep after that.

    He should feel a bit fortunate; at least Xi Wei did not send him away to be a research subject.

    The brother and sister both vaguely felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange. Thefortable air between them yesterday had withered¡ªthey could almost hear the crickets chirping in the awkwardness. Neither of them spoke, they were not too familiar with the boys and it was never good to intervene in the business of others.

    Although Evan and Jonia did not actually think the two were really father and son, a closer look really did reveal simrities in their appearances. Their inquisitiveness could not be sated and they could only treat Xi Wei as a gifted and unusual individual.

    Sure enough, as the siblings said, Providence City was not too far from Mt Hua Forest. It was only noon when they reached the most sacred city of the continent.

    It needed to be said that although they were both unregted cities, there was a world of difference between Providence City and Ye Sa City. Ye Sa City was a gathering ce for criminals and refugees, while Providence City had the colossus know as the Temple and Providence College; they were on totally different levels.

    As exined previously, there were genuine deities on this continent. Among these deities, the most ancient and revered by the people across the continent were the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Darkness.

    In many fantasy novels, the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Darkness could not exist together, but it was quite different here. What they called their temple was divided into two parts. One side worshipped the Goddess of Light and the other side worshipped the Goddess of Darkness. The two factions jointly managed the temple.

    Providence College was on the left and the temple was on the right; the entire city was built around these two buildings. Each year, the goup of people behind each building would spend huge amounts of money to improve the facade in a futile attempt to show who was superior between the two. However, the ordinary civilians did not understand this naive rivalry.

    Providence City was very prosperous and the bustling city even made a modern man like Zeno gasp in amazement. He thought that he would be greeted with something like an old traditional western scene, but who could have guessed that Providence City wouldpletely refresh his three worldviews?

    The streets were neat and beautiful, with more a perfect integration of green spaces and nt life than even modern society. Even though it was winter, there was a steady stream of people to weave through. Everyone''s faces were brimming with happiness and satisfaction¡ªsomething that could never have happened in Ye Sa City.

    Zeno even saw steakhouses with youngdies out front to wee guests, as well as a building he suspected was a supermarket.

    One of the most conspicuous things he saw were three distinct dressing styles present. One style of attire worn by both men and women was simr to a school uniform. There were also individuals walking about in white robes, most with a serious look on their face, andstly were those in ck robes<sup id="fnref-1022-1">1</sup>. Looking at the three styles of clothing, Zeno quickly understood their corresponding identities.

    Those in school uniforms were college students, the ones in white robes were the clergy of the Temple of Light, and the ones in ck robes were the clergy of the Temple of Darkness.

    The temple did not ept the royal family members of any empire, which was actually a tacit mutual understanding between both parties.

    So naturally, Evan and Jonia could only go to Providence College, and that was solely thanks to their extraordinary talent. The Providence College admission requirements were very strict. Jonia''s few wind des were not something to be looked down on. In fact, only a rare genius could aplish that much at her age.

    Most people at the age of seventeen or eighteen with magical talent had difficulties just sensing the magical elements through meditation.

    Providence College advertised their admission requirements on every conspicuous building in the city. Even the entrance to the steakhouse had the basics for new students, as well as exining that a referral from a qualified source could gain them preferential treatment.

    Evan and Jonia had a clear goal; head directly to the admissions department. Zeno quietly followed Xi Wei, seemingly calm, but he was extremely anxious as he observed the protagonist''s attitude. It was clear that he truly intended to send him off to the college.

    Zeno feared what wasing. It was clear that they had quite a long journey ahead of them. However, the two siblings paid for them to use the short-range transmission array like some nouveau riche pair, so they reached their destination within a split second.

    They arrived at the registration area and were greeted by a seemingly amiable old magician who would start the process by conducting a preliminary test of a person''s innate magical talent. Zeno did not dare to open his mouth. He could only use the expression of his eyes to convey his appeal to the protagonist: <em>Please don''t abandon me</em>.<hr><hr>

    I won¡¯t lie. I was totally heartbroken when I did a quick read through before working on this chapter. In fact, I waste getting it done because I finally bit the bullet and MTLed the whole thing. Firstly because I needed to know what happened, an secondly because I got caught up in the story once I started.

    If you want spoilers, go to the thread and I might give some bare-bones exnations. You don¡¯t have to tag me, I¡¯ll see it.

    That said, there is good news. The chapters mostly get shorter from here on out. I actually thought this one was shorter so I was sorely mistaken.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1022-1">The robes they wear are actually changpao. If you read RAAS then you will recognize this photo. Click here to see a slightly modernized version of one. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 4

    The reason Xi Wei could be the novel''s protagonist was because he had the willpower and staunch nature that an ordinary person was simply not capable of. Therefore, the miserable expression in Zeno''s eyes simply could not achieve its purpose.

    As for the twin brother and sister, they were merely surprised that rather than registering himself, Xi Wei only intended to register the little one.

    After all, although Providence Academy had childhood education sses, there were no differences between its content and that of regr schools. Apart from the locals, parents elsewhere did not need to send their children vast distances to learn when they were still young, because at that point their lessons were indistinguishable from any other school across the country.

    The education programs for magic and martial arts in the Hong Yue Continent were very strict. Ordinary children would not touch that type of lesson before the age of 16, because the dangers of magic and martial arts training were too risky for children who were not yet very sensible. Forparison: giving a loaded gun to a naive kid could not only hurt others, but it could also hurt oneself.

    In general, a teenager could begin to learn the basics of magic and martial arts at the age of 16. They could only formally learn to master these powerful forces at the age of 18.

    Of course, the fact that there were powerful old families with greater resources and affluence meant that there were some who could afford to hire private instructors. That made it possible to advance far sooner than ordinary people, which was why aristocratic families were more likely to produce outstanding warriors and magicians.

    However, at the age of 18, whether it was aristocrats or civilians, they would all be willing to send their children to college to learn. There were many things that could not be achieved alone through self-study.

    ording to the results of the census carried out on the Hong Yue Continent every ten years, students that graduated from colleges tended to have a higher level of excellence than those who studied at home.

    Of course, Zeno did not reach these conclusions on his own. Rather, the admissions office was full of simr information that was disseminated to the public. It was presumably for parents who came with their children to enrol in the elementary school in order to reach the widest range of targets possible with their advertisements.

    Xi Wei was illiterate, so he did not understand any of it. The reason he decided to send Zeno to Providence College was quiteplicated.

    First of all, Xi Wei had never dared to forget what that old magician<sup id="fnref-1041-1">1</sup> had said back then; only Providence College and the Temple had suitable teachers for Zeno. Without proper guidance, he would be faced with the consequences of his mental power going out of control, and such a dangerous person could not be tolerated in their world. Secondly, he did not want to let Zeno learn magic before. He was afraid that he was too young and could not distinguish between good and evil¡ªthis may have led to him wantonly behaving as he wished. If he had known that Zeno had wisdom transcending that of a child, he would not have worried about it. However, Zeno was too adept at disguising himself.

    After thinking carefully about the various issues again, Xi Wei determined that it was unlikely he had overlooked anything. He stepped forward and stood before a benign-faced magician, then said, ¡°Register.¡±

    The old magician had just finished testing the root bone of the previous student that hade to register. He was very satisfied with the oue, and was stroking his chin satisfactorily. When he heard that cold, abrupt word, he considered its source, ¡°Young man, don''t speak so coldly. Let''s sign you up, take a seat and I¡¯ll give you the test.¡±

    Xi Wei skilfully dodged the old magician¡¯s hand that he had extended and pushed Zeno forwards, ¡°The test is for him.¡±

    The emotions in the old magician''s eyes were not very good. He bowed down to take a look. <em>Hey, what''s with this little one? </em>He could not help shaking his head, ¡°Children need to be registered in the kindergarten area. This is where we test for martial arts aptitude.¡±

    Since it was nearly the end of registration, there was hardly anyone left at the registration desk. No one urged them to hurry along.

    The old magician could see that Xi Wei was still obstinately refusing toply. He was a little anxious, stood up falteringly, and touched his dry lips. Xi Wei felt a wave ripple below his feet that made him unstable. He wanted to jump away instantly, but a yellow earth wall appeared behind him at lightning speed. It slowly advanced forward with an overwhelming force¡ªXi Wei waspletely incapable of resisting it.

    This was the earth magic technique known as earth wall.

    Seeing this antisocial youth before his eyes being pushed by the earth wall, the old magician narrowed his eyes and picked up an exquisite magic staff from the table. He chanted another magic incantation and then said, ¡°Gravity field.¡±

    The sudden extreme gravitational pull forced Xi Wei into a half kneeling position on the ground. He waspletely unable to raise a single finger.

    Xi Wei was even more anxious than the old magician. He ran up to Xi Wei and grabbed his face¡ªhe wanted to pull him up from the ground. Unfortunately, he was helpless¡ªhis thin arms and legs could not even move.

    Xi Wei gritted his teeth and the physical exertion caused him to perspire so profusely that his back was wet. However, he did not say a word because he knew that the old magician was not deliberately making things difficult. Begging for forgiveness did not make any sense.

    Sure enough, after a while the old magician once again waved his staff and withdrew the gravity field that was only applied to Xi Wei. Satisfied by what he saw, he said, ¡°Although you have no magic talent, you possess an excellent root bone for being a warrior. Your physical strength is more than five times that of ordinary people the same age as you. Your willpower and resistance to stressors is top-notch¡ªit''s all very good. Young man, you are officially epted into Providence College. Next weeke to the college to properly sign up for the martial arts courses, you can bring the young one with you."

    Zeno and Xi Wei were both a little dumbstruck. Zeno wondered if he would need to be admitted like that. Xi Wei, on the other hand, thought that there must be a conspiracy¡ªit was too easy!

    Of course, he had note to sign himself up. Xi Wei took a deep breath and then called out to stop the old magician, ¡°I have no money.¡±

    Without money, one could not pay for tuition. There were no free lunches in this world. Providence College was not a charity; it made no sense to train students for free.

    As for Zeno, why could he sign up? That was because there was apulsory education system implemented across most of the Hong Yue Continent. All ordinary people could go to an academy to receive a general education until they were 16 years old. After that, if they had talent, they were given opportunity to continue their studies in the direction of martial arts or magic. If theycked ability, they could return home to their families and farm.

    What, the college would be overcrowded? Of course not! Although not all of the colleges charged tuition, students were still responsible for the cost of their food and amodation. The higher level the college was, the more costly the food they provided would be. Of course, if students found ways to eat and sleep outside the school every day without affecting their studies, then that was their decision to make.

    However, if students could never truly satisfy their hunger, how could they even think of going to college and learning what seemed to be very high-end, elegant, and ssy subjects such as literature and history?

    When the old magician heard those words he fixed his turbid gaze on Xi Wei. It was only then that he suddenly realized that this was certainly the case. Xi Wei''s clothes simply could not be any more broken down and worn out. It was evident from his appearance that he could not afford the costly tuition fees.

    However, the old magician would not allow such a small difficulty to overthrow him. Xi Wei¡¯s physical constitution was absolutely incredible. If Providence College missed out on such a talent and he was recruited by one of the Temples then they could only expect mockery and ridicule. How could the number one college bear to lose so much face?

    Thinking to here, the old magician suddenly had an idea. He was all smiles as he exined, ¡°There''s no need to worry youngster, Providence College is a ce to train talented people. How could we lock the door and refuse to see you for such a tawdry reason as not having any money? There are work-study programs in the college. As long as you finish your work, tuition and living expenses absolutely won''t be a problem.¡±

    Xi Wei did not protest. He was sensible enough to know what kind of resistance was necessary and effective, and when that resistance became stupid and futile.

    The old magician was speaking of things by the book. If it was not with purely good intentions, then there was another purpose. If his kindness was rejected then he may fly into a rage out of humiliation, and if his purpose was not achieved, then there may be grave consequences.

    Of course, this time the protagonist was indeed thinking into things too much. In the old magician''s opinion, there was not a single person who did not want to enter Providence College. Xi Wei ought to be thankful towards him.

    It was in this somewhat idental way that Xi Wei sessfully entered Providence College, while on the contrary Zeno''s situation was left hanging.

    Zeno was very happy. If his protagonist attended the college, that meant he would not leave. It also meant that there was more time to think of ways to make him change his mind. The worst result would be if the protagonist dropped him off at Providence Academy, and then left alone to follow the story line with someone else where they would love each other and then kill one another.

    It could not be any better for now.

    Xi Wei was forced to ept the reality of his admission. Remembering his original purpose, he continued to push Zeno forward and reminded the old man, ¡°His registration.¡±

    The old magician was in a good mood. Since the student registration was basically over he could leave others to deal with any remnants without a problem. He kindly took them to the kindergarten registration area.

    Zeno thought while he walked, <em>I hope I don''t make any mistakes. As long as I can seed and stay, I''ll see the protagonist often</em>. As the most knowledgeable person on the continent with regards to Xi Wei, Zeno was confident that he would once again ept him. The future was long.<hr><hr>

    I had a wattpad ount I was posting my novel trantions on so that other people wouldn¡¯t, basically. But it was deleted on me, so if you were reading there, sorry it¡¯s gone.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1041-1">This was the dark magician, Gray, from earlier in the novel ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 5

    I have a delightful announcement to make! I have a new trantor on board to help me with PUP!! She is a student who has some time before school starts to help me out (there was not enough time to start her own project). Please give a warm wee to Piper Panda! Please read her note at the end!<hr><hr>

    <span>With the old magician leading the way, he took the time to ask questions, ¡°You are not a native of Providence City."

    <span>¡°Yeah,¡± Xi Wei answered.

    <span>¡°What''s your name? I forgot to register you properly.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei seemed to be shaken by this sudden question. It took half a day before he replied, ¡°Xi Wei.¡±

    <span>The old magician nodded in his heart and made a note to register him.

    <span>The registration area for young children was not far away and the person in charge was a woman in her twenties. It looked like her work had just been finished, and she started packing up to leave.

    <span>The old magician greeted her with a sigh, ¡°Tassia.¡±

    <span>Tassia looked up with a gentle smile, ¡°Master rk, why did youe?¡±

    <span>rk lifted his staff, which was also used as a wand, and pointed it at Zeno behind him. ¡°This little guy is going into the kindergarten ss, I came to take him to do the talent test.¡±

    <span>Tassia was amazed. Master rk was an earth magician at the Magister level of the nine-level power system. The nine-level power system had a name for each step: first was Magic Apprentice, then Junior Magician, Intermediate Magician, Senior Magician, Magister, Great Magister, Sage, Deity Forming, and finally Deity. Master rk may not have been a top-notch magician, but he was still a respected figure. It was indeed rare for him to go out of his way to actually register a child.

    <span>You must know that out of every one thousand ordinary people only one will have magical talent, and most of those people will never progress higher than Magic Apprentice. There were very few that could sessfully be true Magicians.

    <span>How could a Magister such as rke to personally register a kindergarten student?

    <span>With such curiosity, Tassia moved her eyes in the direction rk¡¯s staff pointed. Standing there was little Zeno, who was full of energy and fighting spirit.

    <span>The small child looked at Tassia with eyes filled with hope. Although Zeno¡¯s face was yellow and thin, and there was no hair, but from ''her'' outline, ''her'' foundation was not bad. Tassia retrieved her distracted thoughts and bent down, gently asking Zeno, ¡°Little girl, what''s your name?¡±

    <span>Zeno had already grown numb to people misinterpreting his gender, so this time the only thing on his mind was the idea of entering Providence Academy. He simply answered, "Zeno"

    <span>¡°Then let¡¯s go do the talent test first.¡±

    <span>Tassia nodded to rk, saluted, then took Zeno into a nearby darkroom.

    <span>Unlike the teenager''s test, the children¡¯s test does not use such a crude, direct method. Instead they utilized some additional items such as crystal balls that were used by dark magicians.

    <span>However, the crystal ball was only used to test spiritual strength. Right now Tassia needed to do aprehensive talent test. Originally, average children could do simple things, but since Zeno was brought here by Master rk himself, as well as the fact that registration was basically over, Tassia, who wanted to be on the safe side, decided to do a more detailed examination.

    <span>Meanwhile, the people outside had no clue what was going on in the darkroom. rk decided to sit in what used to be Tassia''s seat and began to flip through the new student''s information for this year. While reviewing it, he looked for people who could possibly enter Providence College in the future. It was a pity that there were lots of magical talents, but their characters were not that good¡­.

    <span>The time the test took was unexpectedly long. rk had already turned to look at the door of the darkroom and sat motionlessly.

    <span>He was just a bit puzzled. Meanwhile, someone else was bing more and more anxious.

    <span>Xi Wei had not moved since the beginning. After three minutes he started looking at the darkroom. Now, his eyes were fixed, staring at the entrance to the darkroom. His fists were unconsciously clenched, and his subconscious mind was filled with regret.

    <span>As a high-level magician, rk could not miss noticing Xi Wei¡¯s anxiety. He decided to start up a conversation to divert his attention.

    <span>¡°Xi Wei, where is your hometown?¡±

    <span>¡°Ye Sa City.¡±

    <span>rk was stumped. He felt that the city sounded a bit familiar, but the old magician had not paid attention to worldly affairs and did not know such a city existed. In fact, before the gue demon massacre, out of everyone from the Big Six<sup id="fnref-1042-1">1</sup> who could guess how many people actually knew that such a city existed?

    <span>¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your little sister, I think Tassia gave her a detailed examination, and so it will take longer.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was silent, not realizing that subconsciously he believed a little bit of what rk said.

    <span>The time passed by in silence until Tassia suddenly called out, anxiously, from the darkroom, ¡°Master rk!¡±

    <span>rk had just used his cane to stand up when Xi Wei rushed pass him into the darkroom. The panicked Tassia opened the door and ran straight towards rk.

    <span>Through the darkroom door, it was clearly visible that the room was in a huge mess. The ground was littered with crystal ball fragments, and Zeno was sitting blindfolded in a chair with a nk face, oblivious to what was happening.

    <span>Xi Wei almost habitually walked towards Zeno but he restrained himself. He calmly turned to look at the old magician.

    <span>Tassia tried to look dignified as she snuck over to whisper something into rk¡¯s ear. rk seemed to be quite surprised. He rubbed his staff for a while, lost in thought. He eventually waved to Xi Wei, ¡°Xi Wei bring the child back to the college with me today, cultivating that child''s spiritual strength can no longer be dyed.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not say anything, he just walked into the darkroom full of debris, ripped the ck cloth off from Zeno¡¯s eyes, then thrust his rough hand in front of Zeno.

    <span>¡°Walk.¡±

    <span>Although Zeno was unsure of the situation, his trust towards Xi Wei had be instinctual. Also, the fact that he was able to hold hands with the protagonist again made Zeno extremely happy, so he did not hesitate to grab Xi Wei¡¯s fingers and prepare to jump down from the chair.

    <span>Before he could jump, he was suddenly thrown up into the air.

    <span>Xi Wei had grabbed him with one hand and effortlessly threw him onto his back. Carrying Zeno, he walked with rk and Tassia towards Providence College.

    <span>Zeno cautiously went towards Xi Wei''s ear to ask softly, ¡°Baba, do you forgive me?¡±

    <span>¡°You walk too slowly.¡±

    <span>Zeno''s eyes moistened. Although Xi Wei still paid attention to him, he really intended to wash his hands of caring for him.

    <span>Providence College was not far from the registration office. They stepped on the snow-covered ground and entered the Big Six''s best school, the legendary college.

    <span>Some people may ask; the status of the temple came from the absolute power of the two Goddesses, so what power did Providence College rely on?

    <span>Well you see, the founder of the Providence College was also a Deity. At the end of thest era, together with Xia Zuo<sup id="fnref-1042-2">2</sup>, he saved the Princess of Asil<sup id="fnref-1042-3">3</sup>, who waster nicknamed the Goddess of War.

    <span>Getting back on track, the second rk entered the college he took the two kids straight to the transmission array, which showed just how anxious he actually was.

    <span>Providence College was enormous. If you wanted to walk across the entire college, who knew how long it would take. Fortunately, when using transmission arrays, getting from one side of the college to the other only took a matter of minutes.

    <span>After stepping out of the transmission array, the scene in front of their eyes waspletely different. It was no longer the bone-chilling cold and white snow of winter, but instead a small, independent courtyard. The courtyard was warm as spring, the scenery was pleasant, and the air was fresh. Walking back and forth in the yard, there was a fair-skinned, beautiful maiden who was lost in thought.

    <span>Seeing the transmission array light up, the girl paused her steps with a frown and then she nced coldly at the neers. After seeing it was rk, her eyes shed with a look of contempt that she quickly suppressed. She then asked, with a noble and invible posture, in a somewhat arrogant manner, ¡°rk, why did youe here?¡±

    <span>rk was obviously very respectful to the girl,¡±Miss Belle, I have something important that I need to tell the principal."

    <span>The girl named Belle was very cold when she answered, ¡°My father went to look for the elders at the temple. Come back tomorrow.¡±

    <span>rk was unable to get through, so he had no other choice but to return.

    <span>The transmission array in the yard shed again, and the four guests left.

    <span>At this point, a middle-aged man''s voice came from inside the house, ¡°Belle, who''s outside?¡±

    <span>Belle replied, ¡°No one, father.¡±

    <span>Zeno was in a state of high tension from the moment he saw Belle.

    <span>This beautiful girl was not as sacred as she seemed. She was a pretty sister, but she was also a real femme fatale. What was even more terrifying was that she would be the Light Saint!

    <span>In the ending of ¡°Curse¡±, this sister was the one who took the lead in nning to betray Xi Wei. Her purpose was to seize the Stone of Destiny and be a new god.

    <span>Belle was the only daughter of the current Principal of Providence College. She was amazingly talented and owned the title of the First Beauty of the Big Six. She had a collection of thousands of pets, and enough self-confidence and pride to fill the whole capital, but her heart was far too vicious. She was willing to do anything to reach her goals.

    <span>Thinking of this, Zeno could not help but sigh. In the original plot, Xi Wei did not encounter Belle at Providence College. That was because soon the temple would select their priestess and Belle was elected with absolute certainty. Therefore, they did not meet untilter in the story.

    <span>Zeno''s existence had truly created a butterfly effect that was messing up the plot. Nevertheless, Zeno had more important things to think about than this overly arrogant woman.

    <span>Since they could not see the principal, rk could only bring them back to his ce. At this time, it was already quitete. rk pushed open the dormitory door where he lived and lit the magic stone on the roof.

    <span>The light was warm and painted the room in a yellowish tint; it was a good match for rk''s earth magic.

    <span>rk sat down at the table in the living room and his expression became serious. ¡°Kids, I believe you know this matter is a bit unusual. Although we are not able to see the principal today, we can only follow the waves of fate. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but before I start talking, I need to determine something. How much do you know about the condition of your sister?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei looked at rk, his face shrouded in darkness. In fact, he did not know anything. Although it sounded a bit ridiculous, he really did not know.

    <span>rk sighed sorrowfully. ¡°The child¡¯s talent is excellent. Her darkness magic affinity and spiritual talent is at an unprecedented level. Unfortunately, without the principal¡¯s personal teaching, her left eye may never be restored<sup id="fnref-1042-4">4</sup>.¡±<hr><hr>

    <span>TN: Nice to meet you all, from now on I''ll be helping Kleep out with MTLing some chapters of PUP. I am a bit new at this, but with the both of us working together chapters of PUP and RAAS should being out more frequently~! Tomemorate my joining we have this mini-mass release. Although currently my schedule is really open,e August 22nd a lot of new sses start for me so I will be more busy. Nheless, we still should be able toe out with more frequent chapter updates then before. I''ll be in your care!

    <span>-Sincerely, Piper Panda

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1042-1">I believe the Big Six are a bunch of highly prominent colleges/institutions, we should find out more about themter. I''ll put a better exnation here when I find out more. ?</li><li id="fn-1042-2">Reminder: Xia Zuo is Xiao Wu''s idol, and one of the first martial artists on the continent 100 years ago ?</li><li id="fn-1042-3">Princess Asil is Xia Zuo''s wife ?</li><li id="fn-1042-4">Reminder: Zeno''s left eye went blind when he was kidnapped back in the first arc ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 6

    <strong>Tranted by: Piper Panda</strong><hr>

    <span>¡°What did¡­you say¡­¡±

    <span>This time, Master rk was surprised. ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you know that this child can¡¯t see from her left eye?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not speak. He moved his gaze to Zeno, looked at him in a cold, confused way, hesitated, then said, ¡°You said¡­can''t be cured¡­¡±

    <span>Of course, it would be ufortable to only be able to see with one eye, but it only affected the size of one''s field of vision. It naturally took time to grow ustomed, but it was not to the point where one could not take care of themselves. If you wanted to hide it, who would think of it?

    <span>rk was skeptical of his words, but continued, ¡°Oh, what a smart and sensible girl,e, good girl, let me check it out for you.¡±

    <span>In order to avoid the protagonist¡¯s sharp look, Zeno quickly nodded.

    <span>rk put his hands over Zeno''s bare forehead, then slowly extended his spiritual power and enveloped Zeno.

    <span>The feeling was quite wonderful. rk was an earth magician, so his spiritual sense gave off a thick and simple feeling. Zeno did not feel any difort when he was being probed.

    <span>Finally, rk took back his hand and turned to Xi Wei, ¡°Has he ever had any unusual things happen to him when he was younger?¡±

    <span>rk considered that Xi Wei was poor, so he believed the young man did not have much magical knowledge. Therefore, he made his question a bit more conservative.

    <span>Xi Wei''s tone was cold, "Someone kidnapped him."

    <span>rk nodded, ¡°Yep, sure enough, maybe it was during the stimulus that her spiritual sense opened on its own and with no one to guide her properly, she went through abnormal growth.¡±

    <span>It was here that rk had some doubts, ¡°Generally speaking, being able to voluntarily open her own spiritual sense at such a young age, she should have gone insane, but this child¡¯s mind ispletely normal. Who protected her?¡±

    <span>rk naturally did not know of this child''s mother. Right before going insane, Evelyn''s jade pendant saved poor Zeno''s little life.

    <span>Although Xi Wei knew nothing about magic, he was able to detect that something was off about that jade that was destroyed.

    <span>It was chilling to think about. If he had bad intentions toward Zeno, would he have been obliterated without knowing it?

    <span>The mysterious woman and her strange child; Xi Wei did not have to grow up to know who he should and should not provoke.

    <span>Perhaps this seemingly weak child did not need his protection. His efforts had been unnecessary.

    <span>However, Master rk, who did not realize the strange atmosphere between the two people, was still trying his hardest to analyze the problem. ¡°But her premature awakening still had an effect. The child''s left eye is housing a strange energy, that energy is what took her vision. But with just my ability, there is no way to fix it. Though, if you can ask the headmaster for help, recovery shouldn''t be impossible.¡±

    <span>At the end of the conversation, the kind and friendly Master rk provided his own room to the fake father and son for amodation. The silence surrounding Xi Wei and Zeno was suffocating, and Master rk waspletely oblivious to it.

    <span>Darkness breeds evil and hides everything. In this darkness, the teen and the toddler sat across from each other silent.

    <span>People often had this kind of experience. When you felt that the other would say something you did not want to hear, there would be an urge to drag it out for as long as possible.

    <span>However, Xi Wei was not a person who liked to drag things out, ¡°You¡­ How much do you remember¡­¡±

    <span>Zeno struggled to confess, ¡°¡­Everything¡­¡±

    <span>The timing of such a showdown was not very good. Unfortunately there was no other choice because Zeno was very clear about the character of Xi Wei; he would not have a second chance.

    <span>Once again, the room fell in silence. Zeno seemed to have been waiting for his verdict. It was only after a long time that Xi Wei finally opened his mouth, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    <span>There was only one bed in the room. Zeno jumped out of the chair and groped for the bed using only the faint moonlight that came from the window. However, Xi Wei was still sitting in the chair without any signs of moving. Zeno felt a little disappointed, but he understood Xi ??Wei''s thoughts. If he and Xi Wei changed positions he might have been angrier when he found out that the person he raised for so long had basically been lying to him all along.

    <span>A child who remembered everything from birth, only the word terrifying could describe it. ording to Xi Wei''s character, being able to send Zeno responsibly to Providence Academy without throwing him into a forest to fend for himself was already the greatest of kindnesses.

    <span>Zeno did not want to fall asleep, but he did not get any rest in Mt Hua Forest on the previous night. A lot happened throughout this day and he was too tired. He finally could not keep awake any longer and fell asleep on the bed while cradling his legs.

    <span>When Zeno''s breath evened out, Xi Wei stood up and walked over. He first stared at the little, malnourished face, then pried Zeno''s little hands off from his legs, and straightened his posture, before tucking him in with the quilt. The door to the room was then opened with a ''creak'' before being closed again.

    <span>Since rk was a magician, it was normal for him to have an independent courtyard within the college. Xi Wei moved through and repeated the basic martial arts movements in the yard, the only light shining down from the moon. The moonlight shone on his lonely figure and left a shadow that swayed along with his movements on the ground.

    <span>rk woke up very early, but he did not expect someone else to rise earlier than him. Xi Wei had been practicing martial arts all night long. Even at this time, he was still in the yard. There was ayer of fog covering the ground this morning, and Xi Wei''s back was covered in morning dew.

    <span>rk admired him out loud, ¡°This kid''s spirit is really good, being able to wake up so early in winter, not many students can do it.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not sleep all night, but he did not see anything wrong with that. After all, a warrior''s body was different from a magician''s, who usually had rtively weak physical strength. Not sleeping was just a small thing to Xi Wei.

    <span>In fact, every college instructor only had one room for work and study, and rk gave up his space to Xi Wei.

    <span>Today was Monday, the day the new students needed to report to the school. rk waved Xi Wei over, "It''s still a little early to go report in as a new student. Kid, do you want to go to see the Principal again with me?"

    <span>Going to see the Principal was the equivalent to finding a way to fix Zeno¡¯s eye, so Xi Wei silently nodded.

    <span>Once again they used a transmission array, and again there was the beautiful girl, Belle, strolling in the yard. Although Belle''s talent was top-notch, if she was any less hard-working, her achievements would not have been nearly as high.

    <span>Seeing that the transmission array was lit up again, Belle furrowed her eyebrows and her eyes shed with a touch of impatience. When she saw that the man who came out of the transmission array was rk, the same man as yesterday, her intolerance reached its peak. ¡°rk, why are you here so early in the morning?¡±

    <span>rk bowed slightly and expressed his respect for Belle, ¡°Miss Belle, I have a life-threatening event and need to see the Principal.¡±

    <span>Belle looked at them coldly, ¡°My father has already gone out,e back next time.¡±

    <span>rk was surprised, ¡°The Principal was earlier than usual today, sorry to disturb you, Miss.¡±

    <span>Belle snorted softly.

    <span>Still achieving nothing, rk seemed to be afraid that Xi Wei would be disappointed, so tofort him he said, "It''s okay, although I''m not lucky enough to see the Principal in these two days, the child''s current situation won''t get worse. I can still temporarily suppress his spiritual strength.¡±

    <span>rk was not a God, but anyone who had the ability to save a human life would. This was just ordinary kindness.

    <span>Of course, our protagonist had different ideas. He did not understand this kindness. On the way back, Xi Wei asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±

    <span>rk thought that Xi Wei wanted to repay him, so his appreciation for this young man ended up increasing even more. He was not arrogant, worked hard, and was full of gratitude. Oh, he''s a good kid. He would definitely be outstanding in the future, except for the fact that his personality was a little cold, he was perfect.

    <span>Sometimes misunderstandings can be beautiful.

    <span>rk replied, ¡°Being the best student is the biggest reward for me.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei silently noted it down, <i><span>be the best student</i><span>? Would he get special treatment from the college? Did the magician named rk hope that he would do something for him after he got this title? Xi Wei secretly set this goal in his heart.

    <span>The two people were thinkingpletely different things, but they were able tomunicate so harmoniously. It was really quite amazing. The art ofnguage really was profound.

    <span>Zeno, who was able to sleep on a warm bed for the first time after crossing over, was particrly happy. Despite that, he slept a little poorly, and his head had moved from one end of the bed to the other.

    <span>However, once he was fully awake, there was not a glimpse of a shadow of Xi Wei in the room. He sat on the edge of the bed and realized that maybe when he was asleep, the protagonist used the dark of night to leave forever. Zeno was stunned and extremely apprehensive. Knocking on his head, he hated that he could not live up to Xi Wei''s expectations.

    <span>Zeno, who was in a hurry, lifted the quilt and jumped off of the bed while stumbling to put his shoes on as he ran toward the door.

    <span>When he shoved the door open, he rammed into a familiar person.

    <span>Zeno was holding onto the protagonist¡¯s calf, shaking with lingering fear.

    <span>Zeno, who was an orphan in his previous life, had never had the privilege of being concerned about his loved ones. Xi Wei was the first and only one, and he was not willing to ever separate from him in every sense of the word.

    <span>Even if it was hisst resort, even if it was only Zeno deceiving himself. He would try to exin it, but he could not let Xi Wei disappear from his life without even saying a word. In the future, he did not want to only be able to hear the protagonist¡¯s name in rumors.

    <span>Xi Wei pulled Zeno off of his calf, and rk said, ¡°Since everyone is awake, we can go to report. It seems that you have no parents or rtives so you can use me instead.¡±

    <i><span>Master rk, you are an angel!</i>

    <span>Zeno and Xi Wei were both holding their new school uniforms as they left the registration desk with the keys to their dormitory. Zeno only thought afterwards of several ideas to use on the protagonist. Now that it was finally time to separate, could they still be considered as being on good terms with one another?<hr><hr>

    Can you even believe it? A triple release!?

 Chapter Volume 2 7

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>¡°Zeno, why don¡¯t you have hair?¡±

    <span>¡°Zeno, why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±

    <span>¡°Zeno, why won¡¯t you talk?¡±

    <span>Zeno was holding a school uniform and squatting in the corner drawing circles on the ground. Now he regretted not confessing when he had the chance.

    <span>Looking at the three curious little lolis, Zeno wished he could just dig a hole to hide in.

    <span>His weakness had ruined his life.

    <span>The cause of this matter was from when they went to report as new students. It was well known that the college had no tuition fees, but that did not include free room and board. Of course, there was one exception.

    <span>Just like how poor students ssified as ethnic minorities in China were given an allowance by the government, Hong Yue Continent had a simr advanced policy. Students with rare physiques could enjoy free amodations.

    <span>What was a rare physique? For example, a boy with a pure water spiritual root, or a girl with a pure dark spiritual root<sup id="fnref-1059-1">1</sup>.

    <span>Thus, in order for Zeno to enjoy this preferential policy, he had to remain silent about his mistaken gender. A penny beats a hero<sup id="fnref-1059-2">2</sup>.

    <span>Fortunately, Providence Academy was like arge industry and a lot of famous warriors and magicians had attended. Every year, the support from former students was enough to fully support the operations of the college. The so-called tuition was just the icing on the cake. Many of the students who came in were geniuses. If not all of them, at least 80-90% of them could achieve great sesses in the future.

    <span>ordingly, the welfare benefits were also the best on the maind<span>¡ª<span>provided that the students met the conditions.

    <span>Zeno thought that this was fate. He was determined to walk down the road of being a fake girl. Who could be more pitiful than him, but there was no other choice if he wanted to integrate into this world.

    <span>In thest five years, he had already killed all of his thoughts of going back to his own world. Besides, what was left there for him anyway? A cold apartment, a coldputer screen, and cold interpersonal rtionships.

    <span>Zeno clenched his teeth; he did not want to surrender here. He must first pass through bitter hardships, work himself down to the bone, and starve his body if need be. In any case, Zeno had chosen to shoulder the responsibility of saving Hong Yue Continent. He regarded it as his test!

    <span>Little loli No. 1 was obviously very curious about Zeno''s bare head. She had been asking about it non-stop, and Zeno could only use his hands to protect his head while avoiding her little ws.

    <span>These three seven to eight-year-old little lolis were Zeno''s brand new roommates. All of them were girls with extreme magical talents. In the future, they would most likely be highly promising students of Providence College. Students with simr talent would be assigned to the same dormitory, which was convenient for the arrangement and collective management.

    <span>Xi Wei was assigned to the men¡¯s dormitory, and it was uncertain if he and Zeno''s rtionship was broken or back to normal. This made Zeno puzzled about what to do next.

    <span>Since entering the school, it became necessary to obey the management of the college. Zeno was also unable to skip sses to find Xi Wei. He could only try to catch him during noon and in the evening each day. However, not even a shadow of Xi Wei had been seen thesest few days.

    <span>¡°Zeno, why do youe back sote every day?¡± Aftering back empty-handed again, the frustrated Zeno pushed open the door of the bedroom, loli No. 1 was curious.

    <span>In addition to loli No. 1, Anne, the other two little girls were gathered around the table looking around from time to time. Giggling while smiling happily, they heard the question and turned to look at Zeno; all of their eyes were full of curiosity.

    <span>Zeno pretended not to hear, and asked, ¡°What are you all looking at?¡±

    <span>The conversation topic was easily shifted. Annie replied, "We are looking at today''s Magic Bulletin."

    <span>¡°Magic Bulletin?¡±

    <span>Lorraine cleared the things on the table, ¡°Zeno, look, a weird person has recently shown up.¡±

    <span>The so-called Magic Bulletin was a transparent red crystal te. It used magic to project images and information. It was also a tool used by senior students to exercise spiritual strength. It could convey some new things to other students. It was one of Providence Academy''s premium features.

    <span>On the red crystal te, some images were yed in a loop. Zeno froze with a nce. The image was someone he knew well<span>¡ª<span>it was his protagonist that he had been looking for these past several days!

    <span>Zeno grabbed the crystal te so fast, he scared Lorraine, who patted her chest andined, ¡°Slow down.¡±

    <span>The image was not too clear, but Zeno, who was so familiar with Xi Wei, could recognize him with a nce. Xi Wei was carrying a boulder and walkingboriously under its weight as he moved it from the bottom of a small slope to the top, and then back again.

    <span>Lorraine looked at him again and giggled, ¡°What is this big brother doing, why is he moving a rock like this?¡±

    <span>Zeno was dumbfounded. He put down the crystal te and ran outside. Anne yelled after him, ¡°Where are you going, Zeno?¡±

    <span>Zeno suddenly mmed on his brakes. That was right, where was he going? He knew it was a slope, but Providence Academy was so big, where was he going to find that slope?

    <span>What¡¯s more, the recordings on the Magic Bulletin were not in real-time, so that meant that Xi Wei would probably have left and would not still be stupidly moving a boulder over there.

    <span>Lorraine ran over and grabbed Zeno''s hand, confused, "Zeno, you aren''t ying with us. Grandpa rk told us not to bully you. Lorraine didn''t bully Zeno, right?"

    <span>The remaining two little lolis also said that they did not bully Zeno, why didn''t he get along with them?

    <span>Zeno caught a small detail, Lorraine¡­seemed to be the granddaughter of Master rk?

    <span>So Zeno excitedly held her hand, ¡°Lorraine, I want to see Master rk.¡±

    <span>Lorraine tilted her head and said sweetly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go look for Grandpa.¡±

    <span>"I don¡¯t want to go. Right now, it''s bedtime,¡± The little girl''s voice shocked everyone back to their senses.

    <span>Zeno was frustrated. It seemed that he would not be able to go out today. When Teacher Tassia came, the bedroom would be sealed.

    <span>Providence Academy''s seal was not like being locked in a prison, but instead a magical array. Although this method was notplicated, it was set up to prevent children from entering and leaving school grounds without permission.

    <span>Tassia was patrolling and made sure that all four children were there. She ordered them to go to bed early, then took the magic bulletin and ced it on the shelf by the door. Someone else would take it away tomorrow.

    <span>It was not thatte, but a few of the girls had already said goodnight to Zeno as they rubbed their eyes and went back to their rooms.

    <span>Zeno was tossing and turning, sleepless. He did not know where his protagonist was. However, now that he knew a little, the questions in his mind kept tormenting him. <i><span>Why did Xi Wei want to move that stupid rock? This was not working and studying, who made this work-study program? Was this a kind ofbor-intensive workout, or did someone make him do it?</i>

    <span>Meanwhile, Xi Wei was struggling to move the boulder up the slope again. Under the moonlight, the top of the slope faintly revealed the shadow of a certain person.

    <span>¡°The neenth time, one more time before you can finish today,¡± gloated the shadow.

    <span>Xi Wei did not look at it as he lifted the stone onto his shoulders and then started his descent. The shadow seemed to be used to it, and did not care. It walked leisurely beside Xi Wei, ¡°Why do you listen to Belle¡¯s words? She is really beautiful, much more than my sister. Oh! Are you trying to pursue Belle?"

    <span>Xi Wei remained silent. Evan snorted and continued, ¡°When will you fight me again? Thest time you were physically weak in the forest, so we couldn''t fully enjoy ourselves.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei finally nced at him, ¡°Why fight, you won''t pay me.¡±

    <span>Evan was first stunned because Xi Wei replied, then he excitedly stepped forward toward Xi Wei, ¡°You''ll fight me if I pay you?¡±

    <span>He walked in front of Xi Wei and started walking backward, so he would not affect Xi Wei¡¯s progress.

    <span>Xi Wei coldly hummed in agreement, ¡°But first, finish things here.¡±

    <span>Evan put his hands behind his head and said, ¡°Miss Belle is always very busy with stuff, how could she have time to supervise you every day?¡±

    <span>The moonlight reflected off of Belle''s beautiful face, not even the night could stop her radiating beauty, ¡°He needs my help, so I gave him an opportunity. Why do you insult me like this?¡±

    <span>The two of them made a deal, and it had nothing to do with Evan. But for some reason, Evan did not like Belle''s appearance. Whenever they met, he always had to deal a few sharp sentences. However, there was no deep hatred between him and Belle. She was the principal''s pearl, an overly confident woman, and rumours said that she was the yet-to-be-announced saint of the Temple of Light. Evan did not have the time to add grudges to his pre-existing enmity.

    <span>Belle''s identity was special. Of course, the identity of all the aristocrats in this school was clear. She would be courteous toward the prince of the Miya Empire, but she was also a woman of vengeance. She had already memorized Evan''s face, and he was now on her cklist.

    <span>While they were speaking, Xi Wei had climbed up the slope from the bottom again. Even though it was winter, his clothes were soaked with sweat.

    <span>When Belle saw that he had finished his task, she turned and walked away, as if she really only came here to supervise his work.

    <span>Evan handed Xi Wei a towel to and went to pat him on the shoulder, but he had already left. He shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Sometimes I''m really curious. What kind of environment did you grow up in? You''re so strong.¡±

    <span>Zeno, who had barely slept all night, got up while it was still dark to run to the door and wait for the magic array to be lifted. When it opened, he would immediately rush out to find his protagonist.

    <span>It was very warm inside, but it had already started snowing again outside. Amongst the snowkes that drifted down, a familiar figure wasing closer. Zeno immediately ran toward the figure, but before he could reach it, he mmed into a transparent light screen.<i><span> It hurts!</i><span> No matter how hard he hit it, he could not get past the light screen.

    <span>Xi Wei took a red crystal te from his magic pouch that he carried on him. He ced it inside the magic storage box that was situated near the door on his way out. He turned and left, without looking in Zeno''s direction from beginning to end.

    <span>Zeno started yelling anxiously as he mmed against the light screen, ¡°Xi Wei!e back! Please,e back!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei turned back and looked toward the direction of the sound, but it was too dark and the magic array was blocking his vision, so he saw nothing.

    <span>The familiar figure was gradually disappearing again.

    <i><span>Look at me! Please see me! Just look at me!</i><hr><hr>

    Look at this girl go. Aren¡¯t you all (me included) super thankful for her?? Every chapter quicker is closer to some resolution my friends! I was hoping to also have the next RAAS out tonight, but that likely won¡¯t happen. Shouldn¡¯t be too long though!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1059-1">I''m not quite sure about this one, but if we are using a simr system to other novels, then i think that a pure water spiritual root, is a cultivation furnace,(AKA they can help improve someone else¡¯s cultivation through sexual intercourse). A pure water spiritual root ismonly possessed by girls, and because girls are ''yin'' it should also be rare for a girl to have such strong ''yang'' power, like a dark spiritual root. (People think Zeno is a girl, and he has a strong affinity to dark spiritual power, so he gets free amodation) ?</li><li id="fn-1059-2">A penny beats a hero means being unable to do something big because of something small. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 8

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Reporting for the students of Providence Academy had ended for several days now, and the academy had weed many new people and things.

    <span>Thanks to an anonymous author on the Magic Bulletin, after a few days the strange incident of ''mysterious student repeatedly moved a boulder'' declined, and other, better news came out.

    <span>Xi Wei had started his work of moving the boulder 20 times a day during the afternoon. Since he did this for several days in a row, the initial excitement of such a bizarre incident had vanished. Now there was an asional passerby who would snicker, but they did not disturb Xi Wei''s work.

    <span>However, today was obviously unusual. Now that Zeno was fully prepared, he started his investigation. When he finally found the exact location of the hill and he saw Xi Wei was diligently working as he carried the giant rock. He was finally able to let out a sigh of relief before his breath got caught in his throat again.

    <span>Xi Wei was wearing the ordinary school uniform just like other students. However, he always kept his head down. He did not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention. When he left the hillside. He was once again an unknown student.

    <span>Zeno silently walked behind Xi Wei but did not speak. Just like a shadow, wherever Xi Wei went, he would follow. The protagonist climbed uphill, he also climbed. The protagonist descended the hill and he would follow.

    <span>Therefore, the headlines on the next day¡¯s Magic Bulletin became ''the rock moving student is lucky in love, a little loli was searching high and low for him''.

    <span>Zeno was still testing the waters, he did not want to push the protagonist too much. He went to climb the hill with Xi Wei every day. Then when it was time for the seal to activate, he would go back to his room and head straight to bed. Then, the next day, he would get up and look for Xi Wei again.

    <span>Fortunately, when the news on the Magic Bulletin came out, it was impossible to clearly see anyone''s face. Plus, with everyone wearing the same style of uniforms, it was very difficult to recognize them. So Zeno¡¯s three roommates were unable to recognize him as one of the major characters of gossip currently on the Magic Bulletin.

    <span>On the second day, after careful observation, Zeno concluded that Xi Wei did not reject him following. So, he began to try his best to help, such as pulling his clothes to prevent him from falling down when going downhill. Or, when going uphill, pushing his buttocks from behind.

    <span>Although he was small and weak, he tried not to idle. Yet, even though Xi Wei may not have been tired, Zeno would already start sweating and panting. Whenever this happened, Zeno would curse his weak magician''s physique. <i><span>What good was there being a magician, they are as weak as a chicken, as a man, one should go on the road of a warrior!</i>

    <span>Thinking about it, reality really was ruthless, shameless and unreasonable.

    <span>His innate physique gave him a real headache.

    <span>Zeno continued to persist for a week. On the seventh day, there were basically no onlookers. He did not know if it was because of immense improvement, but the time it took for Xi Wei to go back and forth was getting shorter and shorter.

    <span>Zeno was nning to head back so he could go to sleep. Anyway, the protagonist was going toe back tomorrow to move the stone more. He had already prepared for this long-term war of resistance. But at this time, he saw Xi Wei put the stone down.

    <span>Zeno''s hand pulled on the corner of Xi Wei''s clothes, worried that Xi Wei would push him away.

    <span>¡°You are getting faster and faster.¡±

    <span>With such a slightly taunting tone, Belle approached slowly.

    <span>Both Xi Wei and Zeno stayed quiet together for a long time. They had not said a word to each other in thesest few days. However, when Belle appeared, Zeno could clearly feel a slight fluctuation in Xi Wei''s mood.

    <span>A sense of crisis arose in Zeno''s heart. <i><span>I hadn''t been around you for only a few days! When did you and this femme fatale get to know each other?</i>

    <i><span>For your safety stay away from her, protagonist!</i>

    <span>Zeno thought that it was about time to start acting again. Xi Wei must not be rted to Belle!

    <span>So when Belle turned her gaze to him, Zeno determinedly took the risk to cling to the protagonist¡¯s thigh. And with a 30% real and 70% fake pitiful, soft tone that could be sympathized with he said, ¡°Baba.¡±

    <span>Belle was obviously stunned by this unexpected name, but her shocked expression quickly turned to one of disgust. <i><span>Indeed, for a 16-year-old boy to have a five to six-year-old child, he''s scum.</i>

    <span>Xi Wei did not care about the thoughts of ??this noble girl. Although he had reached the age of germination, he did not have a budding heart like ordinary teenagers.

    <span>How could Xi Wei survive so many betrayals in the original work?

    <span>Obviously, it was because his heart was harder than diamonds. How else could he so quickly make the decision to sever connections with the child he personally raised after knowing the truth? Probably only the author knew the answer.

    <span>The hillside seemed to be particrly lively today. Soon after Belle arrived, Evan also appeared. He saw that Zeno had not even looked up and said in surprise, ¡°Little sister, don''t you have to go back to your room, the seal should activate soon.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei saw him and turned back to pick up Zeno, he then threw Zeno to Evan, ¡°Take him back.¡±

    <span>Evan jumped up and caught Zeno with ease, ¡°Why should I help you send your lovely daughter back? You don¡¯t n to have me marry your daughter<sup id="fnref-1067-1">1</sup>?"

    <span>Zeno secretly kicked Evan¡¯s stomach.

    <span>Evan felt the sharp paining from his abdomen, yet he could only smile bitterly. After all, he was the one who was in the wrong.

    <span>Xi Wei saw Zeno¡¯s small movement, and his mouth rose up ever so slightly. His eyes shed a hint of approval, but it onlysted for a little while, before he instantly covered it up, ¡°You take him back, and I will fight you.¡±

    <span>This was a p in the face, but Evan understood it. This time he was very refreshed. He gestured Xi Wei with a no problem sign and jumped into the distance. No matter how hard Zeno struggled, he could not break free.

    <span>It was like Evan''s body was boneless. He managed to avoid Zeno¡¯s punches and kicks urately every time. Zeno clenched his teeth so hard, it felt like they were going to break, but his heart was too anxious. The protagonist had Evan take him away, what is he nning to do with Belle? <i><span>That sister really isn''t good, stay away from her!</i>

    <span>Xi Wei, who hadn''t moved, stayed silent as he waited. After a long time, Belle reluctantly said, ¡°Since you have finished,e with me.¡±

    <span>Belle walked slowly as she was remembering the conversation she had with her father that morning. She still felt a little unwilling. She had not yed enough yet. She could not understand why rk took a liking to this kid.

    <span>This morning, Principal Colin picked up today''s Magic Bulletin. After reading for a while, he pointed to Xi Wei and asked Belle, "Belle, this new student, his physical quality is quite good, I haven''t seen such a good seedling in a long time.¡±

    <span>Belle nced at him, and her heart was slightly annoyed with her carelessness. Yet on the surface, her face didn''t change, ¡°He''s just a work-study program student, Father. There hasn''t been any work in the college recently, so I especially found this job for him, so that he can earn some money.¡±

    <span>Colin apuded and nced at his beautiful daughter. He was pleased to know that his daughter was getting better at handling college affairs. He could rest assured when he retired. He must say that the thing he was most proud of in this life was having such an excellent daughter.

    <span>In order not to dampen his daughter¡¯s enthusiasm, Principal Colin offered to help, ¡°So, my dear Belle, bring him over, so I can see if I can help him, too.¡±

    <span>Belle went stiff, she could not understand why she had to bring this lowly beggar to see her great father. Her father was already a Sage<sup id="fnref-1067-2">2</sup>, so why should he still manage the lives of these peasants?

    <span>Although Belle was fearless, she still respected her father. And even though she was unwilling, she did not dare to go against her father''s wishes.

    <span>It was the third time Xi Wei stepped out of the transmission array, and now he finally managed to see the legendary principal.

    <span>The principal was a very kind old man. He gave off the same type of vibe as rk. Yet, his temperament made people feel that he was worthy to be the principal of Providence Academy.

    <span>He was not aloof like Belle, or distant. Nor was he entric like ordinary Sages, but instead, more like an ordinary retired old man, reading the newspaper while drinking tea.

    <span>But how could Xi Wei dare to look down on him; he was already hard-pressed enough dealing with Belle.

    <span>¡°Young man, what is your name?¡±

    <span>¡°Xi Wei.¡±

    <span>¡°So Xi Wei, what kind of work do you want to do?¡±

    <span>¡°Principal, do you ept disciples?¡±

    <span>The irrelevant reply stunned Principal Colin and Belle. Belle''s beautiful face showed an expression of anger, feeling that she was deceived. She always thought that Xi Wei just wanted a favor from her father; she did not think he was even greedier.

    <span>However, she stayed silent, so Principal Colin took the lead, "Kid, you have no magical talent, even if I ept you as a disciple, I am unable to teach you anything."

    <span>Xi Wei rarely talked as much as he did right then. He repeated rk¡¯s words to Colin, and to his surprise Colin readily agreed. For one, Colin had a personal rtionship with rk, and second, Xi Wei was such a genius that he could not let him go, so he promised to take a look at Zeno.

    <span>At this time Zeno was forcibly sent back to his dorm room by Evan, and by a very slight margin, he managed to get back before the seal was activated. He was currently resentfully cursing Evan to never be able to fight again.

    <span>¡°Curse me again, I still won''t let you leave.¡±

    <span>It was the coldest time of winter, so there was snow everywhere. Nevertheless, Zeno was determined to wait for Xi Wei outside in the cold. He refused to respond to Evan''s invitation to enter his room. Unexpectedly, Evan was actually one of Xi Wei''s roommates. This was another example of fate.

    <span>The outside air was so cold, the temperature was slowly dropping to freezing. While Zeno was angry, he would look at the road to the dorm from time to time.

    <span>Right now he was trying to use the strategy of harming himself to act pitiful for Xi Wei.

    <span>Evan shrugged<span>¡ª<span>he really could not understand the thought processes of this strange father and son pair.

    <span>Zeno was standing there waiting for Xi Wei to appear. His legs had gone numb, and his whole body was starting to freeze when Xi Wei finally came.

    <span>Xi Wei had no expression. When he saw Zeno¡¯s blue lips and pale cheeks, he rubbed his lips and revealed a little hostility.

    <span>Such an obvious ruse of self-harm, only a fool would be unable to see through it.

    <span>Zeno was gambling on this technique. If this did not work, then he really had to change his strategy.

    <span>Fortunately, his gamble was sessful.

    <span>When he was hugged by Xi Wei and leaning on that familiar shoulder, Zeno very tactfully admitted his first mistake, ¡°Baba, I''m sorry, I was just afraid that you were going to leave me.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei went stiff, it was obvious that there was still a shadow left by Zeno''s excessive intelligence.

    <span>Zeno hurriedly grabbed Xi Wei''s neck with a death grip and whispered, ¡°Baba, do you forgive me for good?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was silent for a long time, and when he finally spoke, it was the same simple phrase he said all those years ago, ¡°I will take care of you.¡±

    <i><span>I will take care of you, whether in the past or present.</i><hr><hr>

    Isn¡¯t Piper just a delightful panda!? Thanks to her excellent hard work we have made it here much much muuuuch faster than we would have originally. I¡¯m in the process of working on the next chapter of PUP, and then more RAAS will hopefully follow closely behind.

    ¨C><hr><ol><li id="fn-1067-1">I believe there is something in chinese culture that has to do with sending a girl back home is one of the rituals for getting married. Not only that but doesn''t Evan know Zeno is a boy? ?</li><li id="fn-1067-2">For those of you who forgot, Sage is the 7th rank in this book''s 9 rank power system. Here is a repeat of it just in case; Magic Apprentice, Junior Magician, Intermediate Magician, Senior Magician, Magister, Great Magister, Sage, Deity Forming, and Deity ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 9

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Piper Panda</strong><hr><hr>

    ¡°Oh, you came back,¡± Evan teased jokingly. He was sitting on the table in the middle of the living room, using his finger to poke at the magic bulletin.

    Xi Wei had a fairly good opinion of him, but he did not want to start a fight right then. He could only ignore him and, without even ncing to the side, he carried Zeno straight into his room.

    Evan jumped down and mumbled to himself, ¡°Good opponents are difficult to find, I won''t bother you for now.¡±

    He was truly a martial arts madman.

    As everyone knew, Providence College was the number one educational institute on the continent. Furthermore, it was also the continent''s ''nouveau riche'' college. Due to the fact that its students'' qualities defied the natural order, the college was always very generous. For instance, if a student had excellent innate talent, but no money for tuition, there were many work-study program opportunities. As long as there were no mishaps, the lost tuition fees could neverpare to the rewards they would gain in reciprocation.

    For this reason, when it came to the student dormitories, everyone was treated equally. None could be ssified as luxurious; onerge dorm room was shared between four students, and each student had their own private room. If they needed to practice martial arts or magic, their private space was not especially suitable. They simply could not be more intimate.

    After so many days apart, Zeno was finally reunited with Xi Wei. The dormitory was protected by a special magic array, so although it was the dead of winter there was not even the slightest feeling of coldness inside. Xi Wei tossed him onto the bed, then said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    After spitting out such a sinct word, Xi Wei turned away from the bed and took a seat and started looking at something.

    Zeno was still immersed in the joy of finally clearing the barrier, so when he heard that word he was somewhat stunned. He unexpectedly found that he felt a little wronged, ¡°And you?"

    Xi Wei turned his head to look at Zeno. His eyes were as dark as a pool of stagnant water and at that moment they reflected the light of the magic stonemp. Unexpectedly, Xi Wei revealed a slightly puzzled look. Zeno was unsure if it was just his own illusion, but he felt that over thest two years Xi Wei had slowly been revealing more human emotions. Although they were not obvious, he could still discern them.

    It was not the same little beggar who struggled to survive, seemingly alone in the world, on that snowy night five years ago.

    Zeno hopped down from the bed, and ran over to the desk. He looked up on the table and saw the basic martial arts technique book from Nami sitting there. He did not expect Xi Wei would have it on hand and, moreover, that he had been studying it.

    The technique book had numerous diagrams and rtively few words, so they were not a hindrance to him. Also, when Nami had free time she had taught Xi Wei some basic words, so rather than being totally illiterate, he could be considered semi-literate.

    When Zeno saw the basic martial arts book, they simultaneously fell into silence. They did not know what became of Nami, that beautiful and charming woman. Ye Sa City was destroyed at the hands of the gue demon. Nami had gone into the mountains, so it stood to reason that she should have been able to escape.

    What they did not know was that Nami would remain on those snow-capped mountains forever, even before the destruction of Ye Sa City.

    As intelligent and cautious as Xi Wei was, how could he not know that strength was the only way to guarantee security in this world? Therefore, this basic martial arts book was far more valuable to him than anything else.

    Besides, based on Evan¡¯s reaction, this was not a simple ''basic martial arts''.

    Zeno smiled bitterly. Recently, all he had been thinking about was how to make Xi Wei change his mind and ept him once again. He did not have the time to think about Ye Sa City and his feelings over what happened there. In that moment, all of those experiences bubbled up to the top. Xia An and his dual personality, the beautiful and kind Nami, their small dpidated boat cabin they called home for many years, and even the boorish mercenaries¡ªall those things would forever live on in just their memories.

    Zeno touched his neck. Xi Wei should only have that dull and rusty dagger, as well as the basic martial arts manual left. The only thing that Zeno had was the tarot card box that had shrunk down in size.

    He was not sure how Hill aplished it, but after that man disappeared, the tarot card box had be very tiny. It now had the appearance of a pendant that adorned Zeno¡¯s neck.

    When Zeno thought of Ye Sa City, he could not prevent arge number of misgivings from emerging. For example, the Queen of the Elves had requested to go to the snow-capped mountains together, but disappeared without a trace as soon as they got there. Another concern Zeno had was about Xia An; after releasing the gue demon, where did he go? Would he incur any more terrifying incidents? Would Xia An''s alternate personality be able to continue existing safely?

    The novel, ¡°Curse¡±, made it clear that the original boss Xia An died. This time, however, he survived and they could not guarantee he would not endanger society again. On the one hand he hoped for the death of Xia An, but on the other hand he also hoped that he survived¡ªsure enough he could not satisfy both sides.

    Zeno stood there nkly as he thought about those matters. Once Xi Wei determined he would not speak, he no longer paid any attention to Zeno and concentrated on perusing the basic martial arts technique book. The night was still and tranquil. Snowkes floated down outside the window and they could hear muffled voices passing by the dormitory. Inside the room it was as warm as spring, and Zeno was ovee with a quiet feeling of peace and calmness.

    Probably because his circumstances were soforting, and due to the resolution of a major event, Zeno''s mood finally rxed. As he stood alongside the desk in this atmosphere, Zeno began feeling sleepy, and he soon began to lean his head against Xi Wei little by little.

    Through his daze, Zeno felt a pair of familiar callused hands pick him up and ce him down gently on the bed. Right then, he seemed to hear someone say, ¡°You don''t have to shave your head from now on.¡±

    It was indeed a beautiful dream. The corners of Zeno¡¯s mouth turned up; he was very happy that he no longer had to be a buddhist monk.

    Zeno¡¯s work and rest habits were always quite good and his biological clock was urate, so he generally woke up at six or seven in the morning. Today he woke up at the same time as usual, but the voice that entered his ears was that of a little girl.

    Lorraine shouted as she knocked on his door, ¡°Zeno, Zeno, get up quickly. There is a big older brother here looking for you.¡±

    Zeno was in the midst of getting dressed when he heard Lorraine¡¯s voice. That sparked his memory, and suddenly remembered that he was seeking Xi Wei yesterday. How was it that he woke up in the loli''s dormitory so early, could it be that everything that happened yesterday was just a dream? In fact, did Evan note to get him?

    Think of this possibility, Zeno went green in the face, he threw on the rest of his clothes carelessly, and ran out at top speed. Lorraine excitedly pulled his hand as he hurried by and while they continued on she said, ¡°Zeno, that big older brother looks so serious ah, he looks so scary.¡±

    Zeno wanted to hang his head with exasperation.<em> Little sister, with that look of excitement pasted on your face, in what way are you scared?</em>

    However, that very serious big older brother, was it his family''s Xi Wei?

    Immediately, Lorraine began to pull him as they continued to walk.

    Teacher Tassia stood outside and when she saw Zenoing she beckoned to him, ¡°Zeno, today is the weekend. Someone came to pick you up, but remember toe back tomorrow before the doors are sealed for the night.¡±

    She purposely made her words vague to avoid making things awkward. There was no stiption against early marriage and childbearing on the Hong Yue Continent, but it was indeed rare for such a young person to have a child already. As to whether it was fake, they truly did resemble one another. If they were the more believable brother and sister, then there was no need to im to be father and child.

    Tassia turned around and the other person outside the door came into view. He had short ck hair, and his impassive face looked like he had never shown a single expression. Who else but Xi Wei?

    Zeno suddenly felt assured down in his heart. He understood Xi Wei. If he did not intend to have any contact between the two of them, then it was improbable that he would take the initiative toe find Zeno. It seemed that yesterday was not a dream, but rather that Xi Wei had quietly sent Zeno back to his room after he had fallen asleep.

    At the same time, in Xi Wei¡¯s dorm room, Evan had covered his head with his quilt to avoid having his older sister Jonia''s magic pierce through his brain. He protested, ¡°Dear sister, can you let me go back to sleep? Do you know how early I got up today?¡±

    Jonia pulled his quilt unyieldingly, ¡°Who cares how early you woke up this morning. You promised that after we got to Providence College you would apany me to register at the Mercenary Guild. You''re not thinking of reneging on your promise are you?"

    Evan groaned and moaned weakly. He powerlessly attempted to tame the bird''s nest made of brown hair on his head, and then listlessly crawled out of bed.

    Jonia showed a triumphant smile. <em>Hmph! Damned Evan, I finally managed to recover some lost ground against him.</em>

    The simple little loli Lorraine stared nkly at Zeno, who was only two years younger than herself. Then, she looked at Xi Wei, who was clearly still a young man, and her processorpletely crashed.

    Lorraine¡¯s father was Master rk''s son. He was now nearly 50 years old, and because of long-term immersion in the study of magic, he seemed a little unscrupulous. The little loli understood his difficulties.

    While Xi Wei only hung his hand naturally, Zeno took the initiative to hold onto it spontaneously. The snow was somewhat slippery, and in some ces the snow and icebined together and made it somewhat dangerous for children.

    Tassia and Lorraine watched them both leave, and thought that the big one and small one holding hands were so harmonious and loving. Even the age gap had be a little cute.

    Of course, Zeno would not be silly enough to say that his sense of bnce was very good and he would not fall for something like that. From this series of events, it was clear that Xi Wei was not really an emotionless robot. Five years of living together, after all, had certainly affected him. That was apparent from the way that he actually epted the strangeness of Zeno, and the fact that he did not carry out any harmful actions toward Zeno when he first discovered the truth.

    Therefore, Zeno was even more determined to y the emotion card. He wanted to get closer to the protagonist and cultivate deeper feelings. Only when their feelings were strong and deep enough would he carry enough weight to influence Xi Wei¡¯s decisions.

    Zeno did not know where Xi Wei wanted to take him, but wherever he went it was the same.

    This time, they did not go to Principal Colin¡¯s residence, but headed to his formal office instead. Belle was disgusted with them, so she did note along with them. She understood that although her father loved her, he would notpromise when it came to matters of business based on her feelings. What the eye did not see, the heart would not grieve over.

    Xi Wei knocked on the door and, after hearing Principal Colin''s voice consenting for them to enter, he took Zeno¡¯s hand once again and walked in.

    Principal Colin took a sip of water and looked up, but at that moment he could no longer move. His fingers trembled, and he was totally unaware that the water had sshed on the back of his hand.

    Colin rose to his feet unconsciously. His voice was a little excited and he faced Zeno, questioning, ¡°You, do you know Master Asil?¡±<hr><hr>

    No footnotes!! Yaaay!!

    I was gone to theke all weekend, and this week my neice and nephew are staying at our house, so I won¡¯t be able to spend as much time working on this. However, I have gotten a bit of the way through the next chapter of RAAS, and will aim to get through quickly. I might work on two chapters in a row there instead of going right back to a chapter of PUP right away.

    If there¡¯s a dy though, now you know why!

    ¨C>

 Chapter Volume 2 10

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Colin''s unusual actions caused Xi Wei to be more vignt. When he excitedly approached, Xi Wei pulled Zeno''s cor and took a few steps back to avoid him.

    <span>His attempt to dodge wasmendable, but as a Sage, and the figure at the top of the pyramid, how could Principal Colin let Zeno slip through his fingers?

    <span>He had just lifted his hand gently, when the sturdy cor that Xi Wei confidently grasped disappeared from his hands. Zeno appeared in front of Principal Colin instantly. Xi Wei''s pupils shrank and he clenched his fist so hard his nails broke the skin of his palm, and his hand started bleeding, but he did not notice.

    <span>Zeno was taken away from him right beneath his nose, and he was powerless to resist.

    <span>Colin did not consider the thoughts of this young ''father''. He took a closer look at the little tarot card box that was hanging in front of Zeno¡¯s chest. His voice seemed a bit awkward because of his excitement. ¡°Child, you have met Master Asil, right?¡±

    <span>Zeno also felt a bit awkward. <i><span>Asil? Who was that? </i><span>As far as he knew, the only famous person named Asil was the wife of the first warrior Xia Zuo, whom Xiao Wu had constantly thered on about. He was also the founder of the Providence College; but were those not characters from the third era? This was basic knowledge of the background in ''Curse''. How was it rted to this?

    <span>After thinking about it, Zeno still shook his head firmly. Asil¡¯s<span> name may be easy to borrow since he had such amazing aplishments. However, because the principal possessed such great magical abilities, it could bring trouble to the protagonist if uncovered. That kind of loss made feigning acquaintance a poor decision.

    <span>Seeing the little girl in front of him firmly shaking her head, Principal Colin also calmed down a little bit, but he would never admit his mistake. That snowy, windy night five years ago, a fabled figure from legend that had disappeared for hundreds of years suddenly appeared in front of Providence College, asking to employ all the forces of the college to find a woman with a baby. At that time, he personally saw this little wooden box hanging in front of that person''s chest.

    <span>This wooden box had a magic mark left by Asil and it was very obvious. It was unquestionably left there as a sign for Principal Colin that was clear and easy to see. It was intended to serve as a warning to him to not only assist this child, but to ensure that no person was allowed to harm them.

    <span>When he remembered that time, the location they ended up narrowing in on was Ye Sa City, where Xi Wei was from. It was impossible that this was just a coincidence.

    <span>It seemed that person did not tell the two children about his identity, so they would be unaware. Colin was the principal of the Providence College, and his spections were actually eighty to ny percent of the truth. Once he was able to use his skills to determine this, he immediately decided how he would answer from now on.

    <span>Profoundly aware of his blunder, Principal Colin covered it up with a cough, then he let go of Zeno and returned to the table. When he sat back down, he returned to being that calm and wise principal.

    <span>After this incongruity in Colin''s behavior, Colin''s mighty vibe started to feel a little fake.

    <span>¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about your business,¡± Principal Colin took another sip of tea, ¡°This child needs my guidance in order to gain control over her mental strength, but it is well-known that every magician has their own, in-depth style of controlling it. That is the essence of every magician, and is not taught to anyone other than a formal disciple.¡±

    <span>Speaking of this, Colin stopped and looked pointedly at the two people in front of him with a smile.

    <span>The meaning was very obvious. He wanted Zeno to acknowledge him as his teacher?

    <span>This was not a problem. If Principal Colin epted him as a disciple, Zeno would not be losing anything. Although his talent was high, he was not at the level where he was a rare prodigy.

    <span>However, Xi Wei did not speak, and left the decision making to Zeno. He just watched quietly. Since he knew that the child''s mind was not as ignorant as he looked, Xi Wei did not want to make the decision for him.

    <span>There was a saying that people must learn for themselves in order to grow.

    <span>Zeno seriously thought; this was almost the first time he was able to make an independent decision after crossing into this world. For the first time, he would be able to actively choose his the direction of his future. Even though this decision seemed to be a no-brainer.

    <span>Principal Colin did not urge him. In fact, he also had some misgivings. <i><span>Do I really want to ept this child as a disciple?</i>

    <span>As a matter of fact, there was no loss in doing so, but Principal Colin had other ideas. He wanted to see Master Asil again.

    <span>Thinking that way, Principal Colin had a new idea, so before Zeno started speaking Principal Colin interrupted him, "In fact, I don''t necessarily want you to be my disciple. As long as you promise me one condition, it is not impossible to help you solve your problems with your left eye and your bursting mental power.¡±

    <span>Zeno was very puzzled.<i><span> The principal of the Providence College is so powerful. What does he need my help for?</i>

    <span>However, even though Zeno could not understand the thoughts of Principal Colin, why did he feel that he did not want to ept him as a master! To be the disciple of the Providence College''s Principal, how many people had dreamed of it?

    <span>Apparently, Xi Wei also thought this way. It seemed that there was some strange matters going on in this situation. Was there any conspiracy by Principal Colin?

    <span>Colin had been in a high position for many years. He had not been seen like this. He used a cough to cover-up, ¡°This condition is not difficult,¡± and then he pointed his finger at the wooden tarot box on Zeno''s chest, ¡°I believe you must have seen the original owner of this box. He is a very powerful person. This person is acquainted with me and I always wanted to see him again. So, if you happen to see him once again in the future, please mention this to him. Then I will agree to help you.¡±

    <span>Zeno promised, after all he had no reason not to agree. Of course, his intelligence caught the eye of Principal Colin, but when he thought that this was the child valued by that great man, it put him at ease. If it helped him stand out from the masses, then she was worth his meticulous attention!

    <span>Of course, this also showed from another aspect that this was a very talented child. As a Master, there was not much difference whether it was in practice, or just nominally. Principal Colin was worried about making that great person unhappy. In order to remain on equal footing, he was careful not to cause offense.

    <span>Things seemed to be settled like this. Even though Zeno was never worried about it, he would have gone insane because of his absurd mental powers. If things could be solved smoothly, so that there would be no side branches growing out of a knot<sup id="fnref-1089-1">1</sup>, that seemed like it would be to everybody''s delight and satisfaction.

    <span>Today was the start of the weekend, when students of Providence Academy and College were on holiday, so many students would go out to y to take a load off their minds. Zeno also wanted to go out and y; he had not seen the real scenery of the Hong Yue Continent. Ye Sa City was morbid and corrupt, and just like a remote mountain vige could not represent the scenery of an expansive city, Ye Sa City could not be considered a true representation of the Hong Yue Continent. Since Zeno came to this world, he had continued to stay within his own familiar space, never leaving. It was truly inexcusable. The most important thing now was that he wanted to show Xi Wei a different world from his past. As soon as possible, he wanted him to join the ranks of normal people.

    <span>In such and full of strong people, the necessary level of vignce and high fighting strength were indispensable. However, if those things be the sole focus of one''s life, then that would truly be amentable life. Zeno faintly thought that perhaps Xi Wei''s tragic ending in the original book was inseparable from his core character.

    <span>He mulled over the thought that Xi Wei never took the initiative to consider the opinions of others. Since he feared death, he chose to be alone; he was not a fool. If you wanted to harm others, others would also harm you. Xi Wei was a person, not a god. He was not able to resist people¡¯s calctions and was framed. The best way to avoid this was to be invisible. Once no one could see you, your safety would be greatly improved.

    <span>This way of thinking was not technically wrong, but it was really how people with autism would think. Although the protagonist did not have autism, his personality did seriously affect his interpersonal rtionships. Human beings were always very sensitive. Who believed in you? Who did not believe in you? They could all feel that you had never really been sincere towards them, and of course they would not return any sincerity.

    <span>Therefore, in Xi Wei''s life, there were always many friends who eventually encountered each other. When the feelings between people were not deep enough, then they would start doing things for their own interests.

    <span>When stimted, they would choose a more favourable path for themselves to bnce feelings that had long been spurned.

    <span>In that case, could you still count on them and give up the benefits at your fingertips for their sake? In fact, there was a reader who said something very urate, ''<i><span>There is no loyalty in the world. Loyalty is only given because the weight of betrayal is worth it</i><span>''.

    <span>For example, there was Evan, who on one side had his mother¡¯s bloody vengeance, and on the other side had a friend who had never been outwardly sincere towards him. Although his conscience caused him to feel guilty, he had chosen to sacrifice the protagonist for his own revenge.

    <span>Thinking until here, Zeno snuck over and scratched Xi Wei¡¯s palm to signal that he had something to say. Xi Wei looked down and stared at Zeno intently. Zeno was suddenly a little apprehensive under Xi Wei''s eyes. Since his disguise had already been uncovered, he no longer knew how to face the protagonist.

    <span>It truly seemed that acting like a child had be instinctual. He had almost forgotten how he used to speak properly and act like a functioning adult member of society. If he was an adult then there would not be much of a problem, but it was strange with the appearance of a child. This made Zeno very distressed.

    <span>Luckily, Xi Wei was surprisingly patient when it came to matters rted to Zeno. Perhaps this was fate.

    <span>Zeno struggled for a while before saying, ¡°Baba, want to go out to have fun?¡±

    <span>His eyes held unpredictable expectations that made him difficult to refuse.<hr><hr>

    <span>Xi Wei did not answer at all, instead he directly took Zeno''s hand and led him to the entrance of the college. The corners of Zeno''s mouth slightly lifted. He did not know why, but whenever the protagonist acted like this, he could always feel a sense of inexplicable excitement.

    Our own Piper Panda is at it again. The next chapter in this is an absolute bear. Thest 10 or so chapters have been about 3000 Chinese characters long. The next one is 9000. So, look forward to it!

    Piper is going back to school next week, but will still help as she is able.

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1089-1">Side branch growing out of a knot. An idiom that means when side issues keep arising. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 11

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep (omfg this almost ended me)</strong>

    <strong>This chapter is dedicated to Phantasma and Raikov. For sooo muuuch heeelp. So long.</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Fresh flowers and good wine, swirling snow, crowds filled with merriment, and beautiful singing; Providence City was nketed with a happy atmosphere. It turned out that today was actually a New Year''s celebration. This was a celebration that transpired solely in Providence City and the capital of the Miya Empire. It was one of the distinguishing attractions of Providence City and was held half a month after New Year''s Day,sting for one week.

    <span>Previously, some bored schrs performed an analysis and, in fact, Providence City was more than just a city<span>¡ªit was <span>almost a country. Its influence and the secret weapons kept mostly in the dark were absolutely astonishing. Since it did not have an independent management system it was not currently seen as a threat to the empire, so on the surface everything still seemed peaceful and quiet.

    <span>In Ye Sa City, the shroud of snow could be considered a white horror. Here, the snowkes became splendid ornaments, adding a beautiful and romantic atmosphere to the New Year¡¯s celebrations.

    <span>The streets were filled with a multitude of people, and it felt like every citizen of Providence City hade out. Every storefront next to the street was decorated with multicoloured ribbons and decorative balls, and furthermore there were many signs promoting discounts within.

    <span>Many young men and women ran by them. Some held brightly coloured flowers in their hands, and when they saw someone they found pleasing to the eye, they would shoot coquettish grins their way and the daring ones may even give a wink. After a while, they may even give them the flowers in their hands. They were all happy and filled with youthful exuberance.

    <span>However, this pair of father and son seem to be totally isted from the crowd. Some of the youngdies who saw them wanted to give them flowers, but theypletely lost their courage to approach when they saw the expression in Xi Wei''s eyes. They did not dare toe any closer to that forbidding gaze.

    <span>Zeno was unable to take his eyes off the whirl of colours. The shop decorations were so beautiful, it was like the difference between heaven and earthpared to Ye Sa City.

    <span>Suddenly the stream of people began to move and everyone was headed in the same direction. The expressions on peoples'' faces were bing even more excited, as if there were celebritiesing.

    <span>There were so many people on the street that the two boys could not help being swept along involuntarily in the same direction as the crowd around them. Xi Wei started to be more serious. He attempted to break away from the control of the crowd, but he was only an average warrior pressed upon by the multitude of people around them. He could only bepelled to follow the flow of the crowd. After all, he did not wish to be trampled under foot and be a departed spirit.

    <span>When they first set out, Xi Wei merely took Zeno¡¯s hand. Once the crowd became more and more congested, he had no choice but to put the little one up on his shoulders. From up there, he was like a ''giant'' that could see the whole world.

    <span>Finally, the crowd stopped moving and formed a huge circle, surrounding a gigantic stage-like area. Many young boys and girls cheered loudly, and the name they all called out was Yasuo.

    <span>The mour of the crowd was very loud, but the general subject of their noise was the same; they were expressing their excitement that Yasuo was there.

    <span>When they heard this familiar name, they simultaneously remembered that it was the famous troubadour that Xiao Wu had been fond of.

    <span>The stage was built in the middle of the public square. Although snowkes floated down unceasingly, somehow they were unable to umte on the stage.

    <span>The music that was initially drowned out by the cacophony of the crowd gradually began to steal over all the noise. The people soon quieted down and quietly listened to the splendid sound of music.

    <span>A young man with long green hair came out holding a golden harp. He transformed those distant legends into lyrics and musical scores in order to convey them to his audience.

    <span>The majority of the crowd was enchanted by him. From the perspective of human aesthetics, Yasuo was clearly a remarkably beautiful man with his long green hair and radiant blue eyes that shone with wisdom and justice. However, his clothes were slightly shabby, illustrating that his journeys as a troubadour had been long and arduous.

    <span>Compared to his moving music, it was actually his outward appearance that seemed to be the most amazing. Yasuo had already been famous for a long time. ording to iplete statistics, at least thirty years had passed since his figure first appeared. Time seemed to particrly show concern for him and he had always given off the impression that he was only twenty years old.

    <span>Some people said that Yasuo possessed the bloodline of the elves, and that as a result he inherited the beauty and wisdom of the elves, as well as their musical talents. He had even gained the longevity of the elves. Others said that Yasuo had already broken through the ranks of humanity and reached Deity Forming, or even Deity stage.

    <span>Various conjectures had not been confirmed, because even when Yasuo was nearby he seemed like such a distant existence. His footprints covered every corner of the maind. Where there were legendary tales, he could be found. He did not avoid any city. He would travel to a holy ce like Providence City, and he would also go to a ce shrouded in darkness like Ye Sa City, always doing his best to spread light and hope to all.

    <span>However, he only spread the stories. No one dared to step forward and disturb him when he yed, and he would disappear silently following the performance. No one knew where his next destination would be.

    <span>The lovely music suddenly came to a stop and transitioned into a sorrowful melody. The lyrics from Yasuo''s mouth were also stained with a feeling of desperation.

    <span>Zeno was unable to describe the feeling, but it was like he could ''see'' the images that the bard wanted to convey. He ''looked'' at the familiar Luo Fu Street<sup id="fnref-1113-1">1</sup> and finally ''saw'' as the gue demon descended. He ''watched'' as the people in the city, who behaved as if they were drunk, were faced with the horror of theiring death and gave up all hope. The feeling was so clear, it was as if they were there.

    <em><span>¡°There was a girl in love who was buried in the snowy mountains forevermore. Her love was not yet in full bloom, yet she had already withered.¡±</em>

    <span>The intense sense of deja vu with this vision of the city''s destruction was too strong. Perhaps it was like some kind of injury, or perhaps the power of music to inspire emotions was too strong. Whatever the case, many people bowed their heads in a show of mourning, while their hearts were filled with anger towards the demon.

    <span>It could be stated that thest era was brought to ruin by hands of the same demon. Those terrible fiends would forever be in the shadows of mankind. They would never perish, they could only be sealed and suppressed. The humans and demons had been at war for four eras, and they had each experienced wins and losses.

    <span>In the final years of the Third Age, it was said that a breakthrough victory was achieved. Approximately two-thirds of all the existing demons were sealed and the rest were also suppressed. After that, Hong Yue Continent ushered in a period of peace thatsted for more than 1,700 years.

    <span>That was also the reason why Xia Zuo and Asil were held in such high esteem within the hearts of most ordinary people. Reverence to that degree reflected that Providence College was essentially on equal footing with the temple.

    <span>Once the people had calmed down their emotions and lifted their heads once again, the mysterious troubadour had already disappeared without a trace<span>¡ª<span>just as he always did<span>.

    <span>Zeno sat on Xi Wei''s shoulders. When he heard of the young woman who was buried in the snowy mountains, his heart thought briefly of Nami and his senses told him that everything boded ill, there were no positive signs. His throat felt like it was blocked with sharp thorns that he could neither swallow nor spit out.

    <span>Naturally, he did not notice when Yasuo left until a girl¡¯s voice sounded near his ear, pulling everyone out of that sorrowful atmosphere.

    <span>A person wearing a white, conical bamboo hat<sup id="fnref-1113-2">2</sup> jumped out of the crowd, stepped on the shoulders of several innocent passers-by, and jumped up on the high stage. They searched all over the ce and found that Yasuo was indeed gone. They were slightly unwilling to ept and stomped their feet, shouting Yasuo''s name several times at the top of their lungs. They did not receive any response whatsoever.

    <span>Judging from the figure and the voice, the individual wearing the conical hat should be a young woman. After realizing that it was impossible to find the person she was looking for in that area, she jumped off the stage again and chased after him in one direction.

    <span>People were roaring withughter, clearly they were ustomed to seeing this kind of odd behaviour.

    <span>The appearance of the youngdy dispersed the sorrowful shroud over the crowd. Even after the people had snapped back to reality, some whispered andined that Yasuo should not drag everyone down into such a negative mood on a day that was supposed to be jubnt.

    <span>After the music was finished it had reached nightfall. The high, wide stage was lit up with specially customized magic stonemps. The colours were very beautiful and dazzling, and under the high tform the bonfire was also lit up and crackling away. People focused on the day¡¯s New Year¡¯s celebration. Young men and women walked around the campfire, hands joined together, and sang and danced.

    <span>The performance program began on the stage: from singing and dancing to acrobatics and magic. Everything that should be there was there.

    <span>Zeno looked around all over the ce, and even saw Jonia and Evan. He could not help but duck his head down low, trying to reduce his overall presence.

    <span>They must stay as far away as possible from all of the dangerous people from the original work!

    <span>Xi Wei stood near the corner of the stage. He did not want to forcibly take a good position like most ordinary people, but quietly pondered something. This way, the twin brother and sister did not discover them for a while, and Zeno was separated from the outside world. The songs and dances were all right, but the magic tricks werecking. Perhaps, because this world had magic, this caused normal magic tricks to be underdeveloped<span>¡ª<span>they were crude and simple.

    <span>A genuine magician disdained performing their magic for entertainment, and an entertainment magician could never achieve their level of magical prowess. Therefore, it had always been a tepid program of little value, only capable of coaxing and amusing children.

    <span>The person in charge of the show was a clown. After the end of the music adapted from legendary stories by Yasuo, the clown said in an excited tone, ¡°Today, we have a special performance. As everyone knows, space magicians are a very rare existence among magicians.We have found an awesome magician who does not have much innate magical talent, but is capable of space magic. Let us wee the space magician, Lyon!¡±

    <span>The apuse from below the stage lingered on and the level of enthusiasm wasparable to the wee for the leaders. Indignation had been rising, but this was a fresh magic show, and a space magician was also a novelty.

    <span>A magician wearing a high-hat and a ck swallow-tailed coat slowly walked to the front of the stage, revealing that she was a woman. The crowd suddenly eximed in surprise. That was right, the magician Lyon was actually a very handsome woman.

    <span>Lyon bowed down with the courtesy a gentleman would disy; she did not consider her identity to be that of a woman at all. Following that, she began her unique performance. Zeno watched a bit as her spiritual energy went to work. He had not yet studied magic, so he only vaguely understood it. This type used diversionary tactics and props, as well as visual deception, to achieve its goals. In his past life, he had only seen it at a few events.

    <span>Even with his limited knowledge, Zeno could see that this Lyon was awesome. Her fingers could be turned up and down to make all kinds of incredible things appear. In the bitterly cold winter, she only wore a thin shirt and a ck tuxedo. It was impossible to hide so many things.

    <span>The level of her magic had clearly reached great heights.

    <span>Jonia and Evan came from the royal family of the Miya empire, yet even they had never seen such a miraculous performance. Their expressions showed admiration and surprise.

    <span>When Lyon¡¯s performance came to an end, she still looked calm, her face was not flushed, and she was not breathing heavily. It was as if this marvelous performance was just a piece of cake.

    <span>At that point, Lyon took the clown¡¯s microphone and her neutral voice reverberated from the top of the stage, ¡°The next step is to disy my grand finale magic trick. It is called the disappearing act. I need two members of the audience to cooperate with me. Is there not someone who is willing?¡±

    <span>Many children and teenagers were enthusiastically raising their hands because they were so excited at the thought of participating in such an exciting sounding part of the program.

    <span>Lyon had a big smile on her face as she swept her eyes over the crowd neither too fast nor too slow. She held up a finger and pointed it out, moving it casually from the left side of the stage to the right side. When she stopped moving, the group in front of her grew tense as they waited, and then she stopped at Jonia''s forehead. She called out, "Look at this beautiful youngdy, I would like to request the pleasure of your assistance.¡±

    <span>Jonia blinked and then quickly be excited. She chanted a sentence long incantation and then flew crookedly onto the stage with a floating skill that had not yet reached proficiency.

    <span>Lyon was surprised, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that this beautifuldy would actually be an amazing magician. You were truly like a princess.¡±

    <span>In this way, Lyon did not disy the feeling of inferiority that a magic performer usually had in front of a true magician. Instead, she kissed the girl¡¯s hand in an unconstrained manner.

    <span>She did not know why; obviously the other was a woman, but being treated like that, Jonia still had a faint blush on her cheeks and she felt very bashful. She raised her head to disguise her reaction and assume a posture that implied she was not bothered.

    <span>Lyon continued, ¡°So, my princess, please select another audience member to work with you toplete this magic trick.¡±

    <span>Jonia concentrated her attention to choose. She nced at Evan briefly, then decided not to give him a chance to experience things for himself. She would let him feel some regret!

    <span>So, the Rose Princess began to look over the area surrounding the stage. Her eyes passed over many faces filled with anticipation, and finally rested in an inconspicuous corner. The people''s eyes followed her moving line of sight. Seeing that she no longer turned her head, they looked to where her eyes had stopped.

    <span>At the corner of the stage, the darkness was so dense it seemed as if the light could not prate it. A young man with ck hair and ck eyes had a young girl seated on top of his shoulders. Although the two people wore different coloured uniforms, they were obviously the same type. The school uniforms indicated their identity as students at Providence College and Academy.

    <span>Suddenly, the crowd turned its focus in their direction, causing Xi Wei¡¯s muscles topletely tense up. He dug his feet into the ground and he was already secretly ready to flee at any moment.

    <span>Xi Wei had never been a hero, and he was never a person who was fond of games.

    <span>Jonia saw the strange father and son. Although she did not really want to see Xi Wei, who could bite the hand that fed him, the child was innocent after all. He was such an easily recognizable child, and it was probably okay to choose him.

    <span>Stemming from benevolence, Jonia only pondered for a little while, then decided to share this rare opportunity with Zeno. Thinking that, she decisively pointed towards the inconspicuous corner of the stage and turned to face Lyon, ¡°Miss Magician, I want to ask this little girl toplete this trick with me.¡±

    <span>Lyon smiled as a gentleman would, saying that there was no problem. However, when they once again turned their gazes to the corner, they discovered that there was not a soul in sight.

    <span>Jonia was stupefied. She immediately turned her head to look around, how could people just disappear?

    <span>The crowd was in an uproar. Amidst the chaos, someone shouted, ¡°I saw the boy running with the child in the northwestern direction.¡±

    <span>With a uniform motion, the people looked in the northwest direction. They saw the back of the boy, watching as he gradually disappeared into the dim light of the night.

    <span>Jonia could feel her blood rising up. This time it was not because she was shy, it was due to anger. <i><span>So that''s how it is Xi Wei. I am kind enough to give your child the chance to y, yet you actually ran without speaking</i><span>. He made her lose face in front of so many people, how could she avoid bing theughingstock of Providence City?

    <span>Jonia was angry, to the point that even the excitement she felt at being chosen for the magic trick was gone. She wanted to go grab Xi Wei and beat him up thoroughly.

    <span>However, Lyon patted her on the shoulder and motioned for her not to be impatient, ¡°Beautiful princess, how can such a wonderful night be ruined by such a small thing, the boy was just joking with us.¡±

    <span>Jonia put on the emergency brakes a bit and gave Lyon a puzzled nce, ¡°You guys¡­made an agreement?¡±

    <span>Lyon smiled confidently and assured her, ¡°Of course, my princess, the real show is about to start.¡±

    <span>Thus, Jonia dubiously backed off.

    <span>By that time, Xi Wei had already run quite a distance. Zeno had adjusted his posture to be leaning on Xi Wei''s back. Zeno stealthily pursed his lips, and thought that was a joke. Although the disappearing act sounded very exciting and interesting, the magician Lyon had looked directly at them, strangely. ording to the protagonist''s nature, how could he possibly expose them before thousands of eyes.

    <span>It was a shame that he could not take part in the act, but being prudent was the most important thing.

    <span>They left the noisy crowd behind them and slowly walked in the direction of Providence Academy. The epassing atmosphere was tense. The snowkes that had not yet fallen to the ground were dispelled by the heat of nearby bonfires. At that moment, some kes that remained managed to fall into Zeno''s neck and felt very cold. Chilled, Zeno could not help shrinking his neck in.

    <span>Raising his head to look up at the pitch-ck night sky, Zeno suddenly felt dizzy. It was like he was experiencing the weightless feeling of falling from a ten-story building<span>¡ªas if he was light as a feather<span>. When he returned to his right mind, the crowd''s noise was once again assaulting his ears.

    <span>Jonia gasped in amazement when she saw Zeno appear before her eyes. Everyone present just saw him carried away on the running Xi Wei''s back, but at this time the little girl seemed to appear out of thin air. Everyone had seen it. Lyon merely covered a wooden chest with a ck cloth, put on an act walking about it for a fewps, then opened it, and Zeno was in the box.

    <span>It was truly an amazing magic trick, and the apuse from the audience fell incessantly on their ears.

    <span>Amazed and in awe, Jonia was still somewhat confused and asked, ¡°So, did you n this ahead of time, have him pretend to run away, and then have him secretly return?¡±

    <span>While she was asking, many in the audience also thought of it. Since it was only a magic show, everyone understood that there was some sort of diversionary tactic involved. That type of thing was a magician¡¯s unique skills, so it was fundamentally impossible to tell others.

    <span>Lyon smiled slightly and a dimple appeared faintly on her cheek. That made her slightly neutral face reveal a sweet feeling as she asked, ¡°If the princess has doubts, why not try it for yourself?¡±

    <span>Zeno was still a bit slow-witted, but he was aware that something was amiss. This was already outside the scope of magic tricks for entertainment. Could it be possible that Lyon was not a show magician, but actually an absolutely true space magician<sup id="fnref-1113-3">3</sup>?

    <span>Despite it being long-distance, she had exceeded the distance herself and shifted him to a new space. If that was actually aplished with a smokescreen, Zeno could only believe in and marvel at the mastery over the trick.

    <span>However, things were happening too abruptly. Zeno had just stood up within the trunk when he saw Jonia walk up and join with a look of anticipation on her face. At the same time, Zeno heard Lyon proceed to give them their instructions, "Be obedient. Close your eyes with this big sister.¡±

    <span>They felt themselves sway, but this time they did not have good luck. The feeling of vertigo that had just disappeared returned and made it feel like the sky spun and the earth went round. The strong spatial distortion immediately stunned the girl and the child, leaving them confused and dizzy.

    <span>Before fainting, only one thought shed through Zeno''s mind<span>¡ª<span>Xi Wei would be wild with worry.

    <span>On the stage, Lyonid the ck cloth over the box, and when she pulled it off once again the two people inside had already disappeared. All of the spectators standing off-stage cheered once again. They all sincerely felt fortunate to be able to witness such a marvelous magic trick once again.

    <span>Lyon, still ying the role of a gentleman, followed through on the performance to the end with a high degree of professionalism, ¡°I have concealed these two beautiful girls away in a hidden ce. At present I am going to pick them up, so please wait patiently everyone.¡±

    <span>The audience warmly apuded once again, watching as Lyon also stood in the mysterious trunk and pulled the ck cloth over it once again.

    <span>The people waited for the ck cloth to be pulled open again. Lyon and the two volunteers could reappear and put a perfect end to the performance for the night. That way, they could show off to the people they knew who did note to the celebration, bragging that they had seen it.

    <span>The people waited, waited, still waited¡­and waited¡­

    <span>A minute passed, then five minutes passed, even ten minutes passed, yet still the ck cloth did not move.

    <span>The people''s feelings turned from anticipation to suspicion. Evan was the first who became unable to sit still. Although he always yed tricks on Jonia, she was still his only sister. Evan jumped onto the stage with ease, stretched his hand out, pulled back the ck cloth, and beneath it was¡­not a soul was in sight.

    <span>Since the moment it happened, Xi Wei had felt that the small burden on his back suddenly disappeared into thin air. By that time he had already returned the same way he had left. The look in his eyes was as cold as a ten thousand-year frost. Only a littleter than Evan, he also hopped up on the stage. After seeing Evan¡¯s wrathful expression, he was able to put that together with the scattered and fragmentary words of the audience, and use his intelligence to figure out what happened.

    <span>He circumvented Evan without saying a word and nned to check the scene of the ident himself.

    <span>Evan felt as if he was waking up from a dream and punched Xi Wei in the back of the shoulder. After Xi Wei pulled back his arm and turned away, the usualzy expression on Evan''s face disappeared and was reced with a serious one. He proceeded to solemnly interrogate him, ¡°Xi Wei, did you collude with that magician to kidnap my older sister?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not know what he was talking about, so he just pushed Evan away and went to the trunk to check it.

    <span>The trunk was the height of about one and a half people, and it was rectangr in shape. It looked very ordinary at first nce, but there were some enchantment lines on the edge. It was clear and easy to see that this was not a magic prop, but actually a magical array that transported to a fixed point!

    <span>It was not easy to kidnap students right before the eyes of those at Providence College, and one student was actually a princess from the birth country of Xia Zuo. It was not a simple matter.

    <span>Seeing that Xi Wei''s child had also disappeared together with Jonia, Evan decided to believe in Xi Wei for the time being, but his doubts were not eliminated. He took a deep breath, stepped forward and said to Xi Wei, ¡°I think we should go see the principal.¡±

    <span>Ordinary students were not always able to see the principal. ording to past experience, Principal Colin should be doing magic experiments in the magic tower at present.

    <span>They could only try their luck. Evan was also very helpless. The Miya empire had a rule that every member of the royal family, when they reached the age of sixteen, could not use the power of the empire for the next five years<span>¡ªthey <span>must personally experience life as an ordinary person until the fifth year. That method was learned from Xia Zuo. In the third era of the empire, although Xia Zuo was the prince of the Miya Empire, he did not rely on the power of the royal family. When he was still a single person he left home to make his way in the world, roaming all over the continent. Ultimately, he became a legend and turned into a God<sup id="fnref-1113-4">4</sup>.

    <span>Even when they entered Providence College, Jonia and Evan relied on their own talent rather than their identity. At the moment, things were urgent and there was really no easy way to deal with things.

    ****

    <span>The Magic Tower of Providence College was the tallest building in the continent. It included a variety of magical researchboratories, as well as the mostprehensive library on the maind. From the first floor, the degree of preciousness of the contents increases. Between each floor there were magical arrays of varying strengths that prevented those whocked the appropriate qualifications from entering any area they should not be.

    <span>Their luck seemed to be good. Although it was sote, Belle was still studying magical knowledge in the Magic Tower''s library. Her diligence was not matched by many people. All the people in the school knew how hard the pearl in the palm<sup id="fnref-1113-5">5</sup> of the principal was.

    <span>Evan was unable to do much, he just wanted to save his important person. Thus, when he saw Belle, he was almost sure that Principal Colin must be present as well.

    <span>However, Belle merely sneered at the two men and then her red lips parted to speak, ¡°Your oldest sister and daughter are lost. Why have youe to find my father? You aren''t even capable of protecting your own kin. If I was you, I''d just forget about it.¡±

    <span>Evan felt that he had never met a woman as loathsome as Belle. She was beautiful, but too ruthless.

    <span>Xi Wei looked up at Belle coldly. For the first time, he had a difficult time trying to restrain himself. Yes, Belle had a noble identity, so he should not provoke her. However, at that moment, Xi Wei silently ced her on his death list.

    <span>Belle was also very annoyed. <i><span>This inferior citizen, who looks at me with that expression, I will make him regret it.</i>

    <span>The restrictions of the Magic Tower meant that it would be impossible for them to see Principal Colin today. Magic research was a very time-consuming matter. Principal Colin had only entered that day, so it was impossible toe out in any less than three or five days.

    <span>After all, the magician Lyon was of unknown origin. Jonia and Zeno would be in far greater danger in her hands.

    <span>It seemed like, as if to render them even more helpless, as the dark of night gradually deepened the snowkes fluttering down transformed into a huge blizzard. The ground was swiftly covered with a thick, deepyer of silver-white.

    ****

    <span>At that time Zeno and Jonia, who had fainted after being unable to withstand the fluctuations of space magic, woke up to discover that something strange had happened. Jonia sobbed quietly; this youngdy was very frightened. She had grown up in a proverbial greenhouse and had never encountered such a terrible affair. She was constantly muttering the words like, ¡°Why can¡¯t I see?¡±

    <span>Zeno''s head was still a little dizzy, and the feeling of his eyes was very strange. After he finally adapted, with great difficulty, to the life of a one-eyed person, reality once again tested him with a serious test. He could not see with either of his eyes. One of his eyes hadpletely lost sight and he could only see pitch-ck. The other eye was better, but all he could see was nk white.

    <span>However, he quickly calmed down. All those years spent following after Xi Wei were not in vain. He was unconsciously hidden. He was subconsciously affected by Xi Wei''s calmness and his ability to cope in a crisis. After analyzing, it seemed that at least the problem with his eyes should not be natural. He knew that was the case because Jonia could not see either.

    <span>They were both in a state of absolute visual loss.

    <span>Zeno reached out his hand to feel around. It seemed that they were in a narrow darkroom and there was no trace of their abductors.

    <span>In the end, what was the purpose of kidnapping Jonia and Zeno at the same time? On the surface, they had no rtionship to even gossip of. Anyway, it was hopefully not a ridiculous reason such as ''buy one get one free''.

    <span>All of this begged a single question. It was understandable why Jonia, as the second heir to the Miya Empire, could possibly be the victim of a political struggle. When all was said and done though, was it necessary for Zeno to be caught up in all this?

    <span>Dire straits could even make a cool-headed man frantic. The immense pressure forced Zeno''s desire for survival to erupt, but his own strength was small and weak. It was difficult for him to bring about any decisive change to the current situation.

    <span>After they woke up, in a nearby and equally closed stone room, the female magician who imed to be called Lyon crossed one leg over the knee of her other leg. She sped her hands and held her chin intently as she listened to the person in front of her.

    <span>¡°Eldest Young Miss, you have done remarkably toplete your task. You may now hand the Rose Princess over to me, and I will bring her back to the duke''s residence.¡±

    <span>Lyon, quiet and unmoving, fixed her attention on the ground in front of her and stared nkly for a while, then finally opened her mouth after half the day, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to give the Rose Princess to you now.¡±

    <span>The mysterious man snorted. ¡°The Young Miss is a person of eminence with a short memory. Maybe you don''t remember, but there is no need to obstinately persist in going about things the wrong way. You just need to follow the agreement and hand over the little girl to Belle, and thenplete the Duke¡¯s important business. Eldest Young Miss wants to be the Duke''s sessor, and with this it won''t be impossible.¡±

    <span>''Lyon'' seemed to be immersed in her own world. "You, exin why Belle would go through such trouble over a small child?"

    <span>The mysterious man seemed to be a little impatient as he answered, ¡°All I know is that Belle was only willing to help us leave because she wanted this child and we could give it to her.¡±

    <span>Lyon suddenly lifted her head to look directly at the man and warned him, ¡°Jia Er, although I am the illegitimate daughter of the Duke, I have also been tutored as a space magician. You better give me the respect that I deserve.¡±

    <span>After she spoke, Lyon stood up, brushed off dust that was not actually there, and left the stone room.

    <span>The stone room was separated from Providence City by a series of stone tunnels. They had not yet left the city walls.

    <span>Or rather, it was impossible for them to leave the city on their own.

    <span>****

    <span>In the Mercenary Guild, it was already quitete, so this left only the staff on duty and the mercenaries who came to collect their rewards afterpleting emergency missions. There were not many people. The magical array at the door activated and two special guests were ushered in.

    <span>Compared with Ye Sa City, the Mercenary Guild in Providence City was more enormous and magnificent, and the division ofbor was also very meticulously managed. There were special staff members that registered and issued missions and tasks, and theirs was a specialized role. Meanwhile, the ceiling of the first floor was embedded with an immense red crystal screen that covered the entire roof. On that huge red crystal te, information on the avable tasks scrolled past continuously.

    <span>It was not clear which designer¡¯s bad taste led to that, but now all the mercenaries who came to pick their tasks must crane their necks to look up at the ceiling. It was ridiculous.

    <span>After Evan walked through the Mercenary Guild door with Xi Wei, he knew what he wanted to do. However, Xi Wei looked so poor, could he possibly be a mercenary?

    <span>Of course he was, although he was only a junior mercenary.

    <span>When he put a golden badge on the counter and said that he wanted to post a task, Evan also took out the badge he had just acquired that day and said that he wanted to do the same.

    <span>The registrar nced over the two humble junior badges. Working the night shift made him a little tired and he askedzily, ¡°What are the two missions that you''d like to post?¡±

    <span>¡°Seal the city.¡±

    <span>Evan and the registrar looked at Xi Wei in astonishment. Evan thought that he just wanted to find someone. He did not expect Xi Wei to be so crazy, immediately requesting to seal the city. Indeed, since it was now during the New Year''s Festival, Providence City was had increased security measures<span>¡ªespecially for those who wanted to enter or leave.<span> Unfortunately, once tomorrow morning came that would signal the end of the celebrations, security would be reduced and the kidnappers would be able to leave.

    <span>Thinking about it carefully, if the kidnappers possessed great magical power they may be able to leave the city that very night. For that reason, the task of finding someone was not as thorough as sealing the city.

    <span>Evan was not stupid, so after thinking about it he understood Xi Wei''s intentions and chimed in, ¡°He wants to seal the city, and I want to find some people. How many crystal coins do these two tasks need?¡±

    <span>The registrar¡¯s drowsiness was chased away, and he swallowed some saliva before answering, ¡°Searching all of Providence City for some people woulde to 20 crystal coins. As for sealing off the city, we don¡¯t want money. Ah, no, I mean Providence City is a Category A city. Frankly speaking, if we seal off the city that means that nobody can enter or leave, which would have a huge impact. If any other city wanted to do this it would be impossible, but if Providence City must be sealed for some reason, then the Mercenary Guild can do it. Keep in mind, this is an S-level task.¡±

    <span>Tasks requested in the Mercenary Guild that were at or above S-level did not ept remuneration with money and instead only epted an exchange. In other words, in order tomission a task S-level or higher, the individual first had to ept a task that was at above S-level.

    <span>This provision was very strange. It seemed that if a person wanted to issue an S-level task, all they had to do was ept a different S-level task. Who was to say they would actuallyplete it or not?

    <span>In that way, it seemed that the Mercenary Guilds were very disadvantaged. Actually, with the guild''s power, there was no one who would consider not attempting the tasks they epted, especially the S-level tasks. In the event that someone died en route topleting the task, it was unlikely that the guild would pursue it. They only demanded that people set out to attempt the task. They would either aplish it or die. This was the difference between S-level tasks and other tasks.

    <span>Although there had recently been some turmoil on the maind, there were still very few S-level tasks. The top of the red Mission Crystal Board had a row of purple words that had not moved since they first appeared. In self-exnation, the purple words read ''Seal the gue demon once again''. The strange thing was that there was nothing stated that identified who had issued this task. It was an SSS-level task, and the only avable task above S-level.

    <span>Evan read the words on the crystal screen, then found that there was a new task in blue letters listed below the purple one.

    <span>''Seal off Providence City'' <span>¡ª<span> Xi Wei.<hr><hr>

    I¡¯m so done. This was so much. I love this novel but it¡¯s more of a brain killer, so this chapter was a little much. To recover I¡¯ll probably focus on doing a few chapters of RAAS in a row next. Thanks for your patience.

    (Just when these two were reunited!)

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1113-1">Luo Fu Street was where Xia An''s house was located. ?</li><li id="fn-1113-2">The hat is a ¶·óÒ ¨C and looks like this ?</li><li id="fn-1113-3">It has been difficult to differentiate. The characters for a magician that does tricks Ä§ÊõÊ¦ are slightly different than for a magician that performs true magic Ä§·¨Ê¦, but it''s not as easy to differentiate them. Just be aware that that''s what I''m getting at, and I''m sure you all can figure it out. ?</li><li id="fn-1113-4">I don''t think this is referring to the stages, but rather that he is like a god to the people. ?</li><li id="fn-1113-5">Pearl in the palm ¨C beloved person (especially a daughter) ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 12

    Trantor: Piper Panda

    Editor: Kleep<hr><hr>

    <span>There were a few kittens in the guild hall, but everyone''s attention was on the task board. After seeing the blue font that represented an S-level task, everyone was surprised and began to look at the conditions of this S-level. Sure enough, they saw on the task listing that it had already been epted.

    <span>The identity of the recipient was self-evident.

    <span>Meanwhile, the Mercenary Guild¡¯s mission system had simultaneously updated the news that all the level two Mercenary Guilds and above also owned a Mission Crystal board, could see.

    <span>Due to this incident, Xi Wei''s name actually became well-known across the maind for the first time.

    <span>The task levels of the Mercenary Guild were divided like this: S-level tasks were assigned to the Mercenary Guild itself, they did not need to have a mercenary hired toplete them. SS-level tasks were issued to the mercenaries. And SSS-level tasks were issued by the Mercenary Guild to people who posted an S-level task. There was no rtion to difficulty level, it was simr to plucking stars from the sky<span>¡ª<span>no two stars were the same.

    <span>Anyway, it was difficult.

    <span>After the mission was released, Xi Wei silently looked over the relevant information of S-level tasks. There was an exquisite booklet with few words, but most eye-catching were the patterns. The designs were very well thought out and the font was easy to read.

    <span>The title page of the booklet introduced the origin of task division for tasks at S-level and above, but it was only some pictures arranged like a manhua. The general content was about thest era when the founders of the Mercenary Guild cooperated with the armed forces of the maind to fight against the invading Demon race. The Mercenary Guild was created with the intention of assigning tasks to kill Demons. When the Demons retreated, the Mercenary Guild was left behind and became one of the giant organizations of the maind.

    <span>The rules for the release and eptance of S-level tasks were basically just a form of goodwill.

    <span>The founder believed that if a person wanted to do something that was worth exchanging their own life for, then as long as it was not wicked, they may as well help.

    <span>When people were desperate, one could imagine how important this selfless goodwill was. After all, there would always be things in the world that were more important than one''s life.

    <span>So, this regtion had been passed down, and many people called the founder a true lifesaver.

    <span>Evan was obviously familiar with this service, but he did not expect Xi Wei would use such an extreme method.

    <span>Because this was rted to him and his sister he felt regret and guilt. Unfortunately, Xi Wei may die on his assigned SSS-level mission in the near future. Even more humiliating was the fact that this problem was mainly caused by Jonia, yet Xi Wei had to pay the price with his life.

    <span>The gue demon was also a fierce existence within the Demon race. Not to mention a Junior Warrior like Xi Wei, even ordinary gods were not necessarily the gue demon''s opponents. Unfortunately, those who existed in the first era and had once sealed the gue demon had long since disappeared.

    <span>Meanwhile, on the far side of the distant western border of the Nightmare Forest, a brown-haired, warrior-like man frowned and sat up on his bed and said to himself, ¡°Someone took the task of sealing the gue demon, they''re from Providence City.¡±

    <span>Then the man suddenly disappeared as if he was never there.

    <span>The registrar was recording the changes in the tasks. Tonight, there was a new S-level task that caused his hands to start sweating and his heartbeat to elerate. He had been a registrar for many years, and to tell the truth, this was the first time he was not certain how to process an S-level task. Was he seeing things wrong?

    <span>He repeatedly checked the information on the registration form. It was telling him to block Providence City! This was a huge matter and if he made a mistake, his life would be over!

    <span>While the registrar was struggling, he felt like there was a cold wind blowing on his forehead. He could not help but shrink his neck. When he looked up, he suddenly saw a young brown-haired man.

    <span>The registrar was shocked and stuttered, ¡°This¡­sir, what do you need?¡±

    <span>The brown-haired youth pulled out a purple badge and ced it on the table, the registrar was in awe. The purple badge was only given to a Guild Manager. Only people who have made significant contributions and were in important positions could own it. This man looked young, but he was obviously not as simple as he seemed.

    <span>The young man replied, ¡°Tell me thetest news on the new S-level mission, then bring the person who posted it toe see me.¡±

    <span>His tone was not arrogant, but because of his status, the registrar acted as if he received an imperial decree.

    <span>Xi Wei was carefully studying the booklet. His facial paralysis caused him to seem abnormally calm, it was impossible to see any fear. The registrar muttered under his breath,<i><span> this person is really strange, he''s can''t be a madman, right</i><span>?

    <span>However, he still coughed to catch Xi Wei''s attention, then tried to use a formic tone to say, ¡°Junior mercenary Xi Wei, the details of the execution of your S-level mission need to be confirmed with our manager personally. I can register the mission for you, but with a massive undertaking like barricading the city, I don''t have the authority to execute it by myself.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei silently nodded, while setting the book aside. He got up and followed the registrar. In fact, only God knew that he was not paying attention at all. His mind waspletely nk.

    <span>The brown-haired man looked up at the crystal board just like everyone else. No one knew what he was thinking of, but as he looked at it, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, and his cold face softened a little.

    <span>The registrar came up to him with and attitude of extreme respect, ¡°Sir, the person who published the mission is here.¡±

    <span>The man nodded in acknowledgment. However, when he turned and saw Xi Wei, he was a bit taken back. He did not expect a mere teenager to have such incredible courage, although his calm temperament clearly did not match his age.

    <span>The brown-haired man waved his hand, and the low murmuring noise in the guild hall suddenly disappeared. Xi Wei reflexively responded to the dangerous vibe given off by the man and shuddered involuntarily with fear.

    <span>They were surrounded by a transparent energy field that kept others out. The brown-haired man raised his finger and pointed to the ceiling, ¡°Do you know what taking the mission against the gue demon means?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nodded.

    <span>¡°So Xi Wei, why do you want to block the entire Providence City? Such a big city, even blocking it for only one day will cause an immense disturbance.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not back down and tantly said, ¡°The Mercenary Guild can¡¯t even follow the rules it set itself?¡±

    <span>The brown-haired man was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his words to make Xi Wei doubt the ability of the Guild. Honestly, he was just purely curious. He originally wanted to see who decided to take on this SSS-level task was, but he did not expect it to be a very weak looking teenager who did not seem to be in any rush toplete the task.

    <span>This young man would probably die in the near future. It was regretful, but rules were the rules, and rules were not meant to be broken.

    <span>So the man replied, ¡°Of course not, but you have to tell me the reason for the closure of the city, or the Guild would not have a way to exin why they closed Providence City. If the closure of the city is to be used for evil, then the task will not meet the rules and the Guild can refuse service."

    <span>Xi Wei paused for a moment, as if to organize his words, ¡°My child, he disappeared, someone kidnapped him, they can¡¯t be allowed to leave the city.¡±

    <span>¡°Your child?¡±

    <span>His child? Xi Wei thought of the little guy who persistently stuck to him for five years while nodding in acknowledgment.

    <span>The brown-haired man carefully asked about what happened. After receiving a satisfactory answer, he waved to remove the energy field that was isted them from the surrounding area. Then he said, ¡°Don''t worry, within three days, you will surely receive a satisfactory answer. As for your SSS-level task, just wait for any notifications from the Guild. We will notify you when it''s time to leave for the mission.¡±

    <span>Early the next morning, many residents of Providence City were surprised to find that they could not leave the city. They asked the guards who defended the city, but they were also confused. It was only when some people discovered a notice posted on the city gate that they were enlightened.

    <span>An Aunty who was carrying a shopping basket shook her head, ¡°It''s really awful. It seems like I can''t go pick bamboo shoots outside of the city today.¡±

    <span>There were many simr discussions, but more people were angry at the kidnappers, daring to kidnap people in the Holy City, they were too reckless!

    <span>Unconsciously, all the residents of Providence City began to be on the lookout for any suspicious people. Everyone was trying to find who dared tomit such a crime. They were all so angry.

    <span>In a dark underground passage, Jia Er paced angrily, ¡°I knew that woman named Belle was trouble. How could her task have been so easy? This trap had to be waiting for us.¡±

    <span>¡°Lyon,¡± Jia Er said while admiring his moment of intelligence, he proposed, ¡°It seems that the closure of the city was caused by this child. His Highness Evan can''t use his identity right now. So we better return this child back, then everything can be solved.¡±

    <span>Jia Er¡¯s eyes were gloomy, ¡°Miss Lyon, aren¡¯t you a space magician? Why can¡¯t you do things like teleporting us out of town?¡±

    <span>Lyon slightly smiled, ¡°Providence City is called the Holy City for a reason. Since it is sealed, unless they are a God, no one will be able to pass through the magic blockade. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a joke?¡±

    <span>Jia Er was annoyed by Lyon''s indifferent attitude, but he did not do anything rash<span>¡ª<span>Lyon was their leader after all. All he could do was curse that the duke''s illegitimate daughter will never be able to obtain recognition from her family!

    <span>After a brief silence, Lyon began speaking, ¡°First let¡¯s first contact Belle to see if the supposed future saintess has any great ideas.¡±

    <span>Meanwhile, Princess Jonia and Zeno were in the dark room groping around. Jonia was very tired, so she instinctively leaned towards the only heat source near her and fell into a lethargic sleep. She asionally murmured in her sleep, but nothing she said was understandable.

    <span>Zeno kept his eyes open. Although he could not see anything, he did not want to close them. After all, Jonia was a fragile teenage girl, on top on falling asleep. It was clear to Zeno that the situation was not optimistic. He had no room to ck off.

    <span>He did not think the other party went through all the effort to kidnap them just to let them ferment here, only to be discovered many yearster as skeletons.

    <span>Sure enough, after the night passed, Zeno felt the originally still air change to a small breeze. Then, the voice of the female space magician sounded, ¡°Oh, this little sister is spirited. Didn¡¯t you sleep at all?¡±

    <span>Zeno opened his mouth and decided to try to extract some information, ¡°Sister, where is this, why is it so dark, I am afraid of the dark, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    <span>Then he reached out and rubbed his eyes, making it look like he was tired and afraid to sleep, shrinking into Jonia¡¯s arms.

    <span>There was a bit of pity in Lyon¡¯s eyes. This poor ''little girl'' got onto the bad side of Belle and did not even know what her fate would be. However, they had to obey the agreement to hand Zeno over to Belle. Otherwise, they would have not only run a fruitless errand, but they may also lose their own lives.

    <span>Thinking until there, Lyon hardened her heart and moved out of the way for Belle who was behind her, leaving Zeno exposed to the future Light Saintess.

    <span>Belle impatiently reached out to grab Zeno¡¯s cor and lifted him up. She saw nothing special about him. She was baffled as to why her father epted this imp as an apprentice?

    <span>Lyon leaned against the wall and asked, ¡°Miss Belle, we have delivered on our side, when can you arrange for us to leave the city?¡±

    <span>Belle carried Zeno with no effort. She was obviously using magic to lighten his weight. She wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and impatiently said, ¡°For tonight, I will take away this little demon.¡±<hr><hr>

    My cute panda ve has been working hard to bring this to you all soon, despite school starting for her.

    Don¡¯t you feel like you keep hating Belle more and more?

 Chapter Volume 2 13

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>In this way, the kidnappers reached an agreement with the employer toplete the underground transaction in exchange for Zeno.

    <span>In the third era, Providence City was one of the main battlefields during the Demon War. Due to the weakness of human beings, some detours had to be taken. So, at that time, they builtplex underground passages and underground darkrooms that were well-connected. This was where the perpetrators were hiding.

    <span>However, these tunnels had long since been abandoned. Many ces had copsed and there was no way to form effective connections. Ordinary people would note to these dark, unventted tunnels. Some people even transformed their own underground tunnels into a basement to store things.

    <span>Belle was very clever. The hiding ce she used was almostpletely hidden. For such a big city, its underground was mostly empty. Even if someone thought of searching the underground tunnels, it was very difficult to search for several kids in such aplicatedbyrinth.

    <span>This also provided an excellent time and ce for transferring and hiding.

    <span>Of course, that was only if they never left thebyrinth.

    <span>Even if she was not willing, as a kidnapper, Belle had to hold Zeno personally. Walking through the dark tunnel, her cold, beautiful side profile was lit up by the dim torch-light in the tunnel, which gave it a cold vibe.

    <span>Lyon followed Belle through the intricate tunnel. While walking she could not help but praise the people of the third era for their magnificentbyrinth.

    <span>As they continued travelling, they passed an unusually tall and wide passage. On the ground were track-like things, and Lyon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Belle, why is it different from other tunnels here?¡±

    <span>Belle was acting aloof, and replied as if it were an honor to receive a reply from her, ¡°It is said that this road was used in the Third Age, it was called a Magic Train. It was an important means of transportation, just like our Transmission arrays. It was used for bringing important supplies to people who were hiding in these tunnels to get away from the Demons.¡±

    <span>It was the first time Lyon had heard such a story. She grew up during a peaceful era, so she could not help but feel a little fascinated by tales of war.

    <span>In the dim underground passage, while the kidnappers were talking about this world''s long lost past, suddenly, a song was heard.

    <span>This song was so abrupt, so strange, it made the people in the deste tunnel feel cold and dreary for some reason

    <span>Zeno felt a chill travel down his spine and his hair stood straight up on end. The lyrics were very vague and unclear, but the miserable feeling the song gave hit head on.

    <span>Belle said repulsed, ¡°Those disgusting dark elves who can¡¯t be exposed to the light, I will get rid of you all sooner orter.¡±

    <span>Zeno could not see anything. He could only use the conversation of the people around him to figure out the situation. He knew that the seemingly soft andfortable embrace he was in now was actually that of the femme fatale Belle, and that Princess Jonia was being carried on the back of that space magician. Oh, and their temporary destination was Providence Academy.

    <span>Belle intended to bring them back to the Providence Academy and then arrange for them to escape from the city. Unfortunately for Zeno, no one would think that the kidnappers would use the residence of the principal to hide their captives.

    <span>Zeno was anxious. That female magician must have somehow given them a magical potion to block their vision. The feeling of not being able to see anything was too infuriating.

    <span>However, he really did not dare to act rashly. The original Belle was a horrible, vicious woman. She was only, at most, two years older than Jonia, but when Jonia could only produce two wind des simultaneously, this light saintess candidate was already at the Great Magister level, one level above Master rk<sup id="fnref-1227-1">1</sup>. This talent was simply inhuman.

    <span>This also meant that Zeno was unlikely to escape just by using his own strength.

    <span>It took a lot of effort for Belle to take him back and not simply kill him directly. She must have a purpose. Before she could achieve this goal, there would probably be no danger to his life.

    <span>In the current situation, Belle was a knife and Zeno was a fish on a chopping block, he could only take things step by step.

    <span>After awhile, Zeno could feel the sun''s rays hitting his face. Then he heard the voice of the female magician, ¡°Miss Belle is really daring, to actually bring us to Providence College. Aren''t you afraid of your father, the highly respected Principal Colin?¡±

    <span>Zeno¡¯s ears suddenly perked up, Providence College!

    <span>Belle replied, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about Providence College, I can do anything I want here.¡±

    <span>These words were full of self-confidence. Of course, she had enough confidence to fill the capital. Principal Colin was also very trusting of and loving towards her; he also ced a lot of his hopes on her.

    <span>Zeno closed his eyes, his eyes shifted under his eyelids, while he continued to pretend to be asleep, and obediently stayed in the arms of Belle.

    <span>Belle grinned and threw Zeno into a chair with a look of disappointment. She wiped her hands, ¡°Youe with me. As long as you are honest, I will naturally send you out of the city when night falls.¡±

    <span>When she said this sentence, Lyon opened her mouth and closed it again, her face changed to a vignt expression, and Jia Er stayed hidden behind the screen in the room.

    <span>Right when they got to their hiding ce a maid''s voice came from outside, ¡°Miss Belle, you have a guest waiting for you.¡±

    <span>¡°What guest?¡±

    <span>The maid''s answer was very respectful, "It''s Xiao Wu from the temple."

    <span>Belle''s face changed slightly, ¡°You greet her first, I will be there in a second.¡±

    <span>The maid quietly left, and Belle stood up, lost in thought. Her eyes swept over Zeno, who was still pretending to sleep. She thought that with only two people, one being a small child, they could not cause all that much trouble. So, after telling Lyon a few things, she left to go receive the guest.

    <span>Belle¡¯s footsteps were in a hurry. It seemed that this Xiao Wu person was a particrly important person to make the arrogant and aloof Belle move in such a hurry.

    <span>The transmission array in the courtyard shed with a bright light before returning to normal, but now there was a young girl standing on the magical array. The girl was about fifteen to sixteen years old, and full of vitality. Belle''s aloof aura vanished instantly when she saw the girl. There was a kind of intimacy around the two girls that made all the surrounding people smile.

    <span>Belle slightly pulled up the corner of her mouth, revealing a suspicious smile. Her voice softened as she said, "Xiao Wu weren''t you going to participate in the Light Magician Tournament, why are you back so soon?¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu happily smiled as if she did not have a single care in the world, ¡°Obviously because I missed you, Belle Jie<sup id="fnref-1227-3">2</sup>.¡±

    <span>Belle stepped forward to help Xiao Wu down from the magical array. Xiao Wu smiled again, and looked around before walking into Belle¡¯s house.

    <span>Since there were still people in Belle''s room, Belle could not let her in. She immediately grabbed Xiao Wu''s exquisite hand and said, ¡°Xiao Wu, you haven''t been here for a long time. My father has missed you very much. Let''s go greet him first.¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu did not suspect her at all, she simply nodded to show her consent.

    <span>ns never go the way you want them to. Coincidentally, at this time, Principal Colin''s voice sounded, "You don''t have to inconvenience yourself, Xiao Wu should stay with Belle. This child''s temper is too cold, and you are such a good friend to her. When you are away, she is lonely.¡±

    <span>Belle¡¯s face mouth twitched slightly, and she couldn¡¯t think of any rebuttal. She just stared at her toes and tried to think of countermeasures.

    <span>She could not refuse simply because she wanted to. For right now, all she could do was find a way to get Xiao Wu to leave, but she could not just bluntly ask her to leave.

    <span>Unfortunately for her, although Belle had a lot of wisdom, there are things that could not be done. Something like that arrival of Xiao Wu was a factor she could never control.

    <span>Xiao Wu smiled sweetly and bowed to Principal Colin, "Uncle Colin, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    <span>Colin smiled a little, ¡°How did this year¡¯s Light Magician Tournament end so early?¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu''s face was saddened, ¡°The gue demon''s seal broke, so all the priests rushed back to the temple to find a solution.¡±

    <span>Colin nodded thoughtfully, then asked, ¡°Did God appoint a new Oracle yet?¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu was bewildered, she obviously did not know anything.

    <span>Colin asked a few more questions before leaving in a hurry.

    <span>Xiao Wu breathed a sigh of relief, then snuck up to Belle''s side, ¡°How''s that little unicorn you raised?¡±

    <span>As everyone knew, unicorns only love pure and beautiful girls, so the one that Belle raised was very well-behaved, and Xiao Wu loved it intensely.

    <span>If it was any other time Belle would not hesitate to let her go to see it. But this time was different, Belle did not want to expose the people hiding in her courtyard. She did not want Xiao Wu to know, then get suspicious till the only option left would be to silence her.

    <span>When Belle looked up again, she noticed that Xiao Wu had already began to head in the direction of Belle''s room. Xiao Wu frowned, ¡°Howe there is such a strong dark element presence near your courtyard?¡±

    <span>Belle''s heart skipped a beat. She forgot that Xiao Wu had an extremely acute sense towards the dark element. That little demon had a huge affinity for the dark element, so this was going to be troublesome.

    <span>While Belle was distracted with her thoughts, Xiao Wu had already walked up to the door of the room. When she saw the little demon who was ''sleeping'', the surprise on her face could not be hidden.

    <span>Everyone knew how hard it was to get close to Belle with her cold personality. It was too ridiculous for her to have a child in her room.

    <span>Before she could asked, Belle took the initiative to ''exin'', ¡°This kid was brought back by Vera.¡±

    <span>The simple-minded Xiao Wu did not doubt her words, and when she saw the school uniform on Zeno, she was relieved. Although the child had a dark constitution, ''she'' was a still an academy student.

    <span>This ''little girl'' looked pretty cute, so it was understandable that the little unicorn Vera would bring her back.

    <span>After she lingered for a while, Belle was able to send Xiao Wu away. Belle began consider whether it was really safe to hide those people into the college?

    <span>Meanwhile, after Xiao Wu left Belle''s house she thought aloud to herself while admiring the snow-covered view of the college, "Stange, that child in Belle Jie''s room looked familiar<sup id="fnref-1227-2">3</sup>."

    <span>Xiao Wu did not discover the student hiding his presence while he walked near her. He paused when he happened to hear this sentence, before quickly turning around and swiftly departing.<hr><hr>

    It¡¯ll take me a few minutes, but Chapter 14 will be posted soon. What a good little panda I have!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1227-1">Master rk is a magister, and here are the ranks again in case you forgot.

    Magic Apprentice

    Junior Magician

    Intermediate Magician

    Senior Magician

    Magister

    Great Magister

    Sage

    Deity Forming

    Deity ?</li><li id="fn-1227-3">Means ¡®Older Sister Belle¡¯, and in this context it¡¯s probably a term of endearment as well as calling an older disciple in the same area ?</li><li id="fn-1227-2">It has been five years, we can''t really me her for not recognizing Zeno. but it''s still so frustrating! ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 14

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>The mercenary guild weed another special person. During this time, good shows had been appearing back to back, which added a fun twist to this New Year''s Day. The owners of the purple mercenary badge should have been be very rare since it only belonged to the highest inmand. Despite that, in just two days, two purple badge holders had shown up. The head of Providence City''s Mercenary Guild was only a silver badge holder. That was a huge difference in levels, so they must be very respectful to them.

    <span>So, who was the neer? At that moment, on the top floor of the guild, in the branch''s main office, carrying a serious expression with the top of his head bald, stood the head of Providence City''s Mercenary Guild branch. A man who had gone through many battles now stood answering the questions of these two uninvited guests with the utmost respect.

    <span>¡°Yes sir, thanks to the magical barrier that was left behind by Princess Asil during the previous era. The barrier was activated in less than an hour after the order was given. Now not even a fly can escape Providence City.¡±

    <span>The brown-haired warrior nodded. His serious and resolute face softened a little when he turned to thezy young man next to him, then he asked, ¡°Hill, why are you also here?¡±

    <span>The young man known as Hill raised an eyebrow, ¡°When did I ever need to report my whereabouts? The matter at Nightmare Forest has been solved, so I came to take a vacation.¡±

    <span>The brown-haired warrior''s eyes shed a smile, but his tone was still as cold as ever, ¡°Yes, from now on you have one half-month holiday.¡±

    <span>Hill was dissatisfied, ¡°I have been in that forest for a few years, and all I get is only half a month for vacation? I need at least half a year.¡±

    <span>¡°One month.¡±

    <span>¡°No, five months.¡±

    <span>¡°Fine then, three months.¡±

    <span>¡°Deal, then for the next three months, can you not bother me?¡± After that, Hill stood up and stretched his waist, and with his hands behind his head he walked out of the branch office.

    <span>The brown-haired warrior muttered to himself, ¡°Can you not, instead of you can not[^1].¡±

    <span>Still not knowing that his words had an exploitable loophole, Hill walked to the guild hall. Like any ordinary mercenary, he looked at the tasks on the red crystal panel. His eyes seemed to inadvertently sweep the top blue S-level task and purple SSS-level mission before swiftly shifting his line of sight.

    <span>At the same moment Xi Wei, who passed by Xiao Wu, clearly heard her words, and a vague guess began forming in his heart. Now he just had to confirm it.

    <span>Xiao Wu had pretty much finished growing, and there were seven to eight points of simrities. It was not difficult to recognize her if one looked carefully. The dress she wore was from the temple; apparently she was studying to be in the clergy. In Providence City she definitely had an esteemed status. It was not strange to be able to meet the candidate of the next light saintess, Belle.

    <span>Evan had been pacing around the dormitory all morning and the other roommates had gone back to their bedrooms to avoid getting dizzy by watching him circling the room.

    <span>The search personnel sent by the mercenary guild had yet to find any clues and Evan, who had always been very optimistic, felt anxious.

    <span>When he saw Xi Wei, who finally came back, he could not help but be slightly relieved.

    <span>¡°Xi Wei, you''re finally back, did you find anything?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not answer, instead he asked back, ¡°What special program is there after New Year¡¯s Day?¡±

    <span>Although Evan did not understand the reason for the question, after being around Xi Wei for this short amount of time he already understood a little of Xi Wei''s personality. Xi Wei would never ask anything irrelevant, so he honestly replied, ¡°After the New Year''s Day celebrations, because of the heavy snow, we celebrate the Snow Sculpture Festival.¡±

    <span>"Will everyone attend?"

    <span>¡°Yes, everyone.¡±<hr><hr>

    <span>So this chapter was super short, so i felt it would be a waste not to just finish it because it wouldn''t take long anyway. So here it is. XD hope you guys enjoy!

    <span>[^1]: Ok so i had to twist this around some to get the meaning around, but basically brown haired warrior found a loophole that means he is able toe bother Hill.

 Chapter Volume 2 15

    <strong>Trantor: Klee</strong><strong>p</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>The snow fluttered about and fell gently, burying any traces of evil.

    <span>If outsiders were to ask what the most important holiday on Hong Yue Continent was, everyone would answer New Year''s Day. Alternatively, if they were asking after the most beautiful festival, then the citizens of Providence City would tell them that it was the Snow Sculpture Festival.

    <span>On this day, all of the city''s inhabitants brought their own hand-made snow sculpture to the central square and wrote the name and address of the person they wished to gift it to. After the exhibition came to a conclusion, within any time period from one to five days someone would be assigned to deliver the snow sculpture to the recipient indicated. Those who received a snow sculpture were said to be blessed<span>¡ª<span>they would have good luck for the entire year.

    <span>Furthermore, all of the snow sculptures were treated with special alchemical water, so they would not melt on their own.

    <span>Evan had been in a daze for a long time, holding a pencil. He could not think of a design for making his own snow sculpture that could be regarded as ''universally shocking'' or ''exceedingly refined¡¯. The most difficult part was that it must be huge.

    <span>The elegantly shaped eyebrows that the prince was so intensely proud of were pinched together so tightly it was like they were one. From a distance, they currently looked like caterpirs and thoroughly destroyed the image of the number one handsome man of the martial arts department.

    <span>After sighing for the twentieth time, Evan finally resigned himself to put pen to paper once again. The pencil lead was once again dragged painfully across the paper, its tip making a screeching sound reminiscent of anguished wailing. Finally, the pencil tip could no longer bear the repeatedly torture of its owner, so it broke off. It was like a geckopelled to sever its own tail, looking extremely pitiful.

    <span>Evan nked for a moment, then turned to look at the indifferent ''demon'' next to him with a silent usation in his eyes.

    <span>Everything was steady and stable with the ''demon'' seated there, not even a single eysh trembled. Xi Wei stated in a monotonous, ruthless, and cold voice, ¡°The Snow Sculpture Festival is in ten hours, eight minutes, and fifty-seven seconds.¡±

    <span>urate to the second.

    <span>When he heard the correct time, he knew he could not just waste natural resources recklessly if he was going to get into the tallest tower in Providence City.

    <span>Once Xi Wei learned of the Snow Sculpture Festival, he forced Evan, who was likely versed in the four arts<sup id="fnref-1237-1">1</sup>, to start thinking about the most creative design for a snow sculpture. In order to save his older sister, Evan endured it withoutint and set himself toplete this arduous task.

    <span>However, the royal prince was more of an expert fighter. Sure, he could draw some sort of man-eating groundhog, but there was no artistic aplishment in that. Even if he cut his head into the shape of a sharpened pencil, he could note up with a creative idea that could win the extremelypetitive Snow Sculpture Festival.

    <span>Xi Wei sat on top of the table that was covered with papers and unconsciously thought of manners of the little one who had forcibly followed him around. He rested his jaw in one hand and rxed his eyespletely as he gazed out of the window, unsure of what to think.

    <span>His back was rigidly straight, making the postures stiff and odd. It was as if he was just trying to find even an imitation of relief.

    <span>Time passed by in an instant and when the midnight bells rang, it meant the Snow Sculpture Festival had officially begun. The short-distance magic array used for transmissions kept shining as a steady flow of snow sculptures carved into fantastic oddities of every description were continuously transported to the high tform. The disy stands spiralled up above, constantly being covered with new, pure white snow sculptures. The crystal white gradually rose higher and higher until they towered into the sky.

    <span>After three hours had passed, all of the snow sculptures were finally submitted. The disy towers adorned with the huge snow sculptures were spectacr. Many civilians were crying with excitement. It was said that the ce the spires reached couldmunicate with gods and were like a prayer for the people. It was thatmunication to the great gods that brought them blessings.

    <span>At the top of the snow-sculpture towers was an extremelyrge ''monster''. The monster had sharp fangs, a malevolent face, a disdainful expression, and huge body like a dragon. If the disy tower was not reinforced by a special magic array, there was no doubt that this monster could crush the entire tower.

    <span>After he eximed in admiration, Evan proudly cocked one corner of his mouth. The ''monster'' was his masterpiece. This was the creation that seemed to cost him all of his hair. It was a rendering of the gue demon, so not only was it extremelyrge, it was also very vivid and lifelike. For the civilian poption, that demon existed only in legends<span>¡ª<span>very few people could see something like it in person. Evan was fortunate enough to be born in the Miya Empire, which granted him ess to precious ancient literature.

    <span>Today¡¯s maind was rtively peaceful. The dragons and demons had seemingly vanished without a trace, so this type of snow sculpture was indeed both shocking and keeping with the times. There was no suspense as to who would win the Snow Sculpture Festival''s most creative design award.

    <span>The Principal, dressed in an ash gray magician¡¯s robe, floated up slowly and levitated near the magic array. He held a microphone in his hand and read out the engraved inscription on the snow sculpture of the gue demon. The sound spread around the square and throughout the hall as he spoke into the microphone, "I would like to gift my humble carving to the beautiful Miss Belle<span>¡ª<span>Evan Youliya.¡±

    <span>Principal Colin''s face revealed a gratified expression and he was a little pleased. The attention and admiration that his daughter received was a source of pride for him. Not to mention Prince Evan''s identity, it was very clear that he was a good young man .

    <span>Furthermore, Princess Asil, the founder of Providence College, and Prince Xia Zuo of the Miya Empire, were husband and wife, which made Principal Colin even more satisfied.

    <span>It was a pity, but his daughter Belle intended to enter the temple to be a saint. He was afraid he missed his chance. Then, the headmaster shook his head to rid himself of the thoughts that were leaving everything in disorder.

    <span>The festival continued, but all that had nothing to do with Belle. Her face was always so indifferent, and like a flower on a mountain peak it exuded a chill even colder than ice.

    <span>The space magician Lyon strolled with great interest around the huge gue demon snow sculpture following the end of the event. The creative design award winner was sent to Belle shortly after the Snow Sculpture Festival ended. She was not interested, but it was not good to refuse for the sake of her most respected father''s face.

    <span>Belle frowned slightly, ¡°Lyon, aren''t you a space magician? Why can''t this snow carving be stored in a space ring?¡±

    <span>Lyon stood up with a smile, the dimples on her cheeks faintly discernible, ¡°ording to the alchemical notes, only the dead can be taken into the space ring. Perhaps because the snow is carved into the form of a demon it has been infected with a sinister breath of life.¡±

    <span>Everyone knew Lyon was the type to open her mouth without thinking. This exnation could only trick a little nursery school kid.

    <span>Belle remained unmoved. She had no intention to ept this ugly guy and intended to have it destroyed.

    <span>To her, the gift of blessings and good fortune were worthless.

    <span>In the end, Belle restrained herself. There was some other value in that thing.

    <span>The temple was so badly burned about the head<sup id="fnref-1237-2">2</sup> by the gue demon, so perhaps it would be of some benefit if she gifted the thing to the temple.

    <span>Belle was not willing to pass up any opportunity to curry a favourable impression with the temple.

    <span>Lyon looked at that distressingly big guy, then turned to look at the little princess.

    <span>Belle no longer wished for the headache of nning what do with the distressing gift, so she decided to set it aside in her personal courtyard for the time being.

    <span>As for the closure of the city?<span>No matter what great magical powers it possessed, the Mercenary Guild could not just permanently block off Providence City. After a few days at most, it would have to give up. Afterwards, the one who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth could only have her fragile neck sent to the gue demon''s hands, then say goodbye to the beautiful world forever. (TL: I think she means Zeno?)

    <span>Thinking of that really made people happy.

    <span>Into the night, the courtyard was silent. Zeno closed his eyes and pretended to fall asleep when, in fact, his ears were perked up and listening cautiously for any signs of activity in his surrounding environment. He was bound to a chair by a thin rope, so tightly that his small arms and legs could not even move. He surmised that equal treatment had been carried out on the miserable Princess Jonia, who asionally issued some muffled sobs while fast asleep.

    <span>It was originally supposed to be a peaceful night, but the calm was unexpectedly broken.

    <span>A sharp rm sounded all throughout Providence City. At the same time, all of the powerful people within the city took the same actions without nning, their faces dark and dignified.

    <span>That rm only sounded when the Providence City blockade was attacked and forcibly destroyed. All of the powerful forces within the city could feel the ensuing horrifying pressure and sinister air that hid the sky and covered the earth.

    <span>As a saint candidate with an innate light attribute, Belle could naturally sense the dreadful evil force as well.

    <span>However, no one could find the source of this oppression because it seemed to be everywhere.

    <span>Zeno also felt it and at the familiarity of the feeling, he suddenly started to tremble uncontrobly.

    <span>This was not just anyone. It was the criminal ringleader, the main offender behind the destruction of his home city, the fierce and powerful gue demon!

    <span>The gruesome memories rushed forth in a tide, feeling even more frightening in the dark of night.

    <span>At the same time, within Belle''s courtyard, the snow sculpture that won the prize for creativity trembled slightly. It seemed that it immediately encountered strong sunlight, and began to melt away. The outeryer of alchemical preservation agents slowly disappeared, and the secret buried within was finally revealed. There was actually a dark-haired teenager inside.

    <span>The youth closed his eyes at first. His limbs and lips seemed pale and cold because he was in the snow for a long time<span>¡ªhe was <span>even a little purple.

    <span>When the snow around his body all melted into water and returned to the earth, the young man slowly opened his eyes. A faint sh of blood crossed those deep ck pupils.

    <span>The evil aura of the gue demon shrouded the holy city; even the falling snowkes were dyed ck.

    <span>Zeno curled up as small as possible, writhing at the same time in an attempt to break free of his bindings. Frustratingly, the result was that they only became tighter and tighter.

    <span>Free of the snow, the young man seemed to sense what was happening. He raised his expressionless face to look up, his intuition telling him that there was some type of beast in the emptiness of the sky.

    <span>After that, the illusion broke out everywhere.

    <span>He seemed to be face-to-face with some terrifying presence, and the madness and evil killing intent invaded his nerves. It was enough to force a person to go crazy.<hr><hr>

    Fun fact¡­this is chapter 44. That means, ignoring the three extras, we have actually passed the halfway point!!

    Also, I am mentoring a student nurse right now, so I likely won¡¯t have as much for free lunches to trante. This may not have any affect.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1237-1">The four arts ¨C considered aplishments of a well-educated person. They are zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting. ?</li><li id="fn-1237-2">Badly burned about the head ¨C an idiom that means hard-pressed or under pressure ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 16

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>All of the residents of Providence City had nightmares that night. In their dreams, they were chased by the gue Demon and painfully bitten.

    <span>The terrible ck death<sup id="fnref-1241-1">1</sup> spread, turning their beautiful home into a living hell. There were corpses everywhere, and the smell of smoke and burning bodies permeated every inch of the air, making everyone who smelled it sick to their stomach.

    <span>In Xi Wei¡¯s cold eyes a trace of confusion shed before they returned to their usual calm. He did not see the living hell everyone else saw. For him, every day he spent in Ye Sa City during his childhood was equivalent to struggling in hell.

    <span>This level of illusion could only be confusing to the lucky people who grew up in a peaceful and prosperous ce.

    <span>ck snow covered the Holy City. The air seemed to reverberate vaguely with the sharp hiss of malicious spirits and it felt like they would bare fangs and brandish ws in order to devour every living thing before them.

    <span>Although it was the doing of the gue demon, it was too much to do such a thing in the Holy City.

    <span>Even if all the top powerhouses of Hong Yue Continent suddenly disappeared, the temple had a trump card. Therefore, realizing that a demon had invaded Providence City, the temple quickly yed its biggest trump card.

    <span>The blockade array over the holy city disappeared, reced by anotheryer of multicoloured defensive arrays, a gift left by the goddess of light to purify evil and protect her people.

    <span>Just as the multicoloured array was about topletely epass Providence City, no one noticed the faint white light that quietly flew out of the barrier at thest second.

    <span>Xi Wei, who finished breaking out of the ice, did not dy. He hid just in time to see Belle rushing past, not even noticing that the huge snow sculpture in the yard had disappeared without a trace.

    <span>However, all this had nothing to do with Xi Wei, he just came to find his extremely important something.

    <span>The yard was dark and quiet. Xi Wei took slow breaths and cautiously snuck over to the leftmost room to look inside. The courtyard was not too big and there were only three rooms, with the the main room belonging to Belle. The left and right rooms were used for piling cultivation books and other misceneous items. It should not be too difficult to find someone.

    <span>Hopefully.

    <span>Xi Wei quickly checked the left room, but did not find any traces of a kidnapped child. If Belle hid them in a darkroom, things would be troublesome.

    <span>But his worry did notst long. When Xi Wei checked the right room, he found a broken rope on the left side of a chair, and on the other chair was an unconscious silhouette. It was Princess Jonia who disappeared with Zeno.

    <span>Xi Wei¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. He squatted down and touched the ropes, able to sense a trace of residual heat on them. It was obvious that the poor creature who was tied with the rope only escaped recently.

    <span>Since Jonia was still here, it was obvious who escaped. When Belle left, Xi Wei clearly saw that she was not holding anything, so he was not taken away by her. Then, where did the kid vanish to?

    <span>Xi Wei¡¯s face was as cold and calm as ever, but his fists were clenched so hard his nails pierced into his palms. His red blood ran down his finger and was quietly absorbed by the pattern of the ring on his finger. It shed with glimmer of light, before everything returned to normal as if it never happened.

    <span>Evan was burning with impatience<span>¡ª<span>Xi Wei had been in enemy territory for too long. He did not have any news about how things were going. He was unable to resist the gue demon''s illusion, and got stuck.

    <span>When Xi Wei came back with Jonia, he found a crazed Evan. Evan¡¯s mind was confused and he looked at them as if they were strangers, even his eyes had a faint red tinge to them.

    <span>Xi Wei: ¡°¡­¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not say anything. He appeared behind Evan, and before the other could react, Xi Wei hand-chopped down both ruthlessly and quick, and knocked Evan unconscious. Then, with a person on each shoulder, Xi Wei walked back to the student dormitory.

    <span>Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Providence City, a woman with an androgynous beauty was holding a ''sleeping'' little girl while hurriedly travelling along the narrow forest trail.

    <span>The forest ground was very uneven, so asionally the woman would stop to catch her breath. Following behind her was a man around 30 years old. The man¡¯s face was intolerant, and from time to time he would shoot a look of disgust and disdain towards the woman.

    <span>They walked for a while, before the woman could not go any further. She sat down on the snow covered ground and leaned against a camphor tree, ignoring the wet snow and biting cold.

    <span>The man who had been behind her was unable to hold back anymore, ¡°Miss Lyon, although you are the leader, and in ordance with the rules I have to obey you unconditionally, you abandoned our goal of capturing Princess Jonia, and brought back this little demon. How are you going to exin this to the Duke?

    <span>Lyon smiled and said, ¡°I naturally have a way to exin.¡±

    <span>Being beaten back by her optimism, her truly manly answer was hard to dismiss.

    <span>How could someone despise the illegitimate daughter of the Duke, who now had the status of a space magician. Jia Er could only keep his displeasure in his heart.

    <span>Lyon looked at the ''little girl'' in her arms, and she felt a little guilty. In order to achieve their purpose, she had to drag this innocent child into things. This was not Lyon''s intention, but after all, it was because of her.

    <span>There was a reason why she brought this child out instead of Princess Jonia. Lyon, as a space magician, had a very limiting ability. She was unable to transfer the close-to-adult sized Jonia out of Providence City. Also, when the gue demon destroyed the blockade around Providence City, there was only a short period of time to escape. In desperation, Lyon had to choose a roundabout way to achieve her goal.

    <span>Since Belle wanted Zeno, and she wanted Jonia, she would use Zeno to exchange for Jonia. Lyon silently praised her own wit~.

    <span>The fact was, Lyon''s n would have been very reasonable if Zeno was only an ordinary child.

    <span>In Providence City, Hill, who was on vacation, and the brown-haired warrior looked at each other and saw the dignity in the other¡¯s eyes.

    <span>Hill was impatient, ¡°Why do humans always senselessly court disaster?¡±

    <span>The brown-haired warrior shrugged and gave him a look that said it did not matter.

    <span>Hill said, ¡°¡­I know we can¡¯t interfere in the progress of the world, and naturally can¡¯t solve the problem with the gue demon, but I have to find that child.¡±

    <span>The brown-haired warrior frowned, but he did not raise any objections.

    <span>So, while Lyon was thinking about how to exin her n of switching Zeno for Jonia to Belle, she did not notice that the surrounding atmosphere became a bit ''off''.

    <span>The forest was still the same, but it seemed as if was quietly enveloped by ayer of ck fog, gradually bringing the temperature down to a bone piercing cold.

    <span>Nevertheless, Lyon was a space magician. It did not take that long for her to notice something was wrong. She quickly stood up, alert, and she already had a magical talisman in her hand, ready to to use it on short notice to avoid danger.

    <span>Two figures came out from the dark fog and gradually approached Lyon. Lyon discovered that they were two men, one was handsome and the other was slightly indifferent, but without a doubt still very good looking. Of course, their looks were not the main point, the main point was the oppressive pressure they gave off<span>¡ª<span>the type of pressure that only the top powers could posses.

    <span>Lyon slowly took a deep breath and showed a bitter smile. The moment these two men appeared, she found the subtle connection between herself and space was interrupted.

    <span>With her escape route cut off, Lyon retreated slightly. As a magician she knew things were not looking good. Thus she decided to wait and see what the two men had to say. She could not run anyway, why not listen to their terms?

    <span>It was Hill and the brown-haired warrior. Hill scratched his head and with a mild tone he said, ¡°Hand over the child to us.¡±

    <span>Even though he looked gentle, his powerful aura told Lyon that she did not have a choice. She was shocked at first. She became curious about the child''s background, to have so many people trying to get him back. She had no choice but to give up Zeno with both hands.

    <span>Lyon helplessly looked at the child in her bosom, but her heart was unwilling to separate.

    <span>Zeno had been pretending to be asleep and there had never been a moment where he had hated his small weak body more than this one. He could only ever be at the mercy of others, and now he was going to be given to a person of unknown origin and he could not do anything about it.

    <span>Hill put Zeno¡¯s head on his shoulder and did not make it any more difficult for Lyon. He walked away quietly, and while on the road with Zeno he said, ¡°Okay, stop pretending, you can hear my voice, right?"

    <span>Zeno''s eyes moved slightly under his eyelids. He felt that this voice sounded a bit familiar, and after thinking for a moment, Zeno carefully confirmed, "Hil¡­Uncle?"

    <span>Hill''s chest shook slightly as if he was suppressingughter, "It must have been hard for you to remember me after so long."

    <span>It really was Hill! Zeno''s eyes were open, even though he could not see anything, he still felt immense joy and relief. Hill came to save him, he was saved!

    <span>At the same time, after returning the troublesome brother and sister to the dormitory, Xi Wei found a very conspicuous ck crystal tablet on the table in the living room and on the inside was a message. He opened it the same way he would with a magic bulletin, and his pupils could not help but contract a bit.

    <span>Hill¡¯s face appeared on the crystal te, ¡°When you see this image, Little Zeno has already been saved by me. Since you are too weak and don''t have the ability to protect him yet, I decided to take him away. Take care of yourself. If you can survive the SSS-level mission to eliminate the gue demon in five years, I will return your child to you.¡±

    <span>With a slight smile, the ck crystal tablet regained its silence, and the cold ck surface seemed tough at Xi Wei''s ipetence.

    <span>Xi Wei stood in the same ce, his mind nk.

    <span>His child, his burden, he had truly vanished.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: AAHHH!!! Hill I''m gonna kill you!! I never read ahead so that I can use what¡¯s going to happen next as motivation to trante. I had to double and triple check what I just read to make sure that I read it correctly. Why did you take Zeno away from our ML?!?!? Anyway, I''m off to trante the next chapter so I can know what happens next. If I didn''t have homework due monday I might have done another double release. Orz, off to work. ??

    Kleep: eats ice cream aggressively

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1241-1">In case you didn''t know the ck death wiped out most of Europe in the 1350s. Here is the wiki page if you want to know more about it. <span>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ck_Death ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 2 17

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Hill did not have the slightest degree of awareness that a normal kidnapper would usually possess. He walked with his lover and Zeno and ignored the gue demon who was ravaging Providence City<span>¡ª<span>he knew what the gue demon was doing.

    <span>While they were walking, Hill had been testing Zeno again and again, and had already figured out his current physical condition.

    <span>Zeno was in an awkward position and had to try to shift the subject, ¡°Uncle Hill, how did you find me?¡±

    <span>Hill pointed to the little tarot box on his chest, ¡°This little thing told me,¡± then he teased him, ¡°How did you get yourself in such a sticky situation? Your little father must not have been careful with you.¡±

    <span>Zeno could not stand seeing others bad mouth his protagonist, and immediately retorted, ¡°It''s not a matter of who''s to me, he is still small, and I believe he will find me!¡±

    <span>That''s right, the trust of a true fanboy was so direct and pure.

    <span>Hill smiled sullenly, ¡°I know, I know, he is iparable to you, but this time, he definitely would not have found you, little guy. Now you will be staying with me.¡±

    <span>Upon hearing this, Zeno was immediately on alert, ¡°Uncle Hill, what do you mean!¡±

    <span>¡°What I mean is¡­ah, we arrived at Providence City. Why is the small gue not gone? It has note out for thousands of years, maybe its brain has be dull.¡±

    <span>The brown-haired warrior walked in front of the city gate, but there was no movement. He only lightly lifted his hand, and the colourful light curtain that prevented the gue demon from entering silently cracked open into a small gap. The three people walked in smoothly without alerting anyone.

    <span>Almost all the strong experts of Providence City were dispatched, even Belle came with her father to help deal with this disaster.

    <span>The gue demon''s roar rang out intermittently, but unexpectedly it did notunch an attack.

    <span>Principal Colin and the high priest of the temple stood with dignity side by side in the air, "This demon seems to be looking for someone."

    <span>Yes, the gue demon¡¯s roar was it calling out in the demon''snguage. Principal Colin, who was well versed, could barely understand what the gue demon said, ''Maiya''.

    <span>One more roar gave off the feeling as if the gue demon was crying blood.

    <span>Finally, when the longsting roar did not receive any response, the gue demon seemed to have lost its patience and started to violently attack the defensive array that protected the city. The colorful light curtains swayed, overwhelmed, with slight signs of fragmentation.

    <span>The evil aura of the gue demon swept through every inch of Providence City, before finally staying on an unexpected person<span>¡ª<span>the candidate for the light saintess, Belle!

    <span>Belle was shrouded in the strong evil aura, and could not help but wrinkle her eyebrows. As a magician possessing the light attribute, she was obviously very disgusted with this evil aura. Although Belle was a femme fatale, and her character was not great, that did not mean she wanted anything to do with the gue demon. In addition, their attributes repelled each other. However, it was toote. In order to break the defensive circle, the gue devil did not hesitate, even if it meant he had to sacrifice his life essence.

    <span>That was the beginning of Belle¡¯s nightmares.

    <span>The gue demon''s aura surrounded Belle and caused her face to turn red and white in deep humiliation. She naturally heard her father''s words. Was it true that this ''Maiya'' the demon was looking for was her?

    <span>It was ridiculous. The future light saintess waspanions with a demon?

    <span>Belle¡¯s face was getting colder and colder, her white fingers were clenching tighter and tighter, and she was silently preparing for this demon to get a taste of her fist.

    <span>Unfortunately, she was still too naive. The fierce demons of ancient times that ran rampant all over thends were not something a small girl could possibly go up against. Not counting her, even her father and the temple priest''sbined power could not stop it.

    <span>They could only hear the long roar of the gue demon before a ck wind-swept the future light saintess out of the colorful light barrier and took her far away. Principal Colin tried to stop it, but he instead wound up being seriously injured and fainted.

    <span>Belle was wrapped in the ck wind could not even move one finger. The intention of the gue demon was unclear. If she could understand the demonguage, she would have known that the demon said, ¡°Maiya, I finally found you.¡±

    <span>Belle did not know that this day was the beginning of her many years in hell.

    <span>Hill, who had just witnessed such a good show, thought out loud to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be Maiya.¡±

    <span>Zeno still could not see anything and he did not know what Hill said. He just felt relieved when the evil aura vanished.

    <span>After a few days, news about what happened in Providence City had spread throughout the maind. A gue demon had attacked the holy city and took the candidate for light saintess. It also destroyed the magical array left by the Goddess of Light. For a long time, the whole maind was heartbroken.

    <span>Zeno was bored to death as heid on the bed watching the magic bulletin that Hill had given him. The person who recorded the video probably used all his courage to not let his hands shake too much, but the shaky video still made people dizzy.

    <span>The video was the scene of the gue demon''s attack, and was apanied by a live report.

    <span>When he saw that Belle was taken away, he was unsure if it was a blessing or a curse.

    <span>Belle was not a good person, but Principal Colin who lost his daughter was a bit pitiful.

    <span>"Little one, why did you sigh like a wise man?¡±

    <span>Hearing this voice, Zeno climbed up hopped on one foot while he tried to put on his other shoe, ¡°Uncle Hill, you have to send me back, Baba must be looking for me everywhere!¡±

    <span>Hill picked up Zeno from the back of his cor, like a kitten, and turned him around so Zeno could look at him face to face before he dropped out a bomb, ¡°Who said I wanted to send you back? I won''t send you back now. Moreover, you won¡¯t see him within the next three years.¡±

    <span>After he finished, he informed Zeno, ¡°Yes, get ready, we are leaving.¡±

    <span>Zeno stood, dumbfounded.

    <span>After Hill left there, he went straight to Providence College. Principal Colin had already woken up, but his face looked gray and old. When he saw Hill, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. If it was this person, if it was him, he would be able to rescue his daughter.

    <span>Principal Colin opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Hill, "I know what you want to say, but I''m unable to do this. But don''t worry, I don''t mean that others can''t do it. There is a student in your school named Xi Wei. He can help you five yearster. Your daughter won''t be in danger of dying.¡±

    <span>After saying that, Hill vanished without a trace

    <span>In the high magic tower, Principal Colin crazily flipped through ancient books, constantly muttering through his breath, "Maiya."

    <span>Finally, he seemed to have found something, he stopped flipping, and the precious ancient book fell from his hands. A gust of wind blew open the pages of the book, and brushed the line of words, ¡°Maiya, one of the seven superior demons, full title, Demon of Envy Maiya.¡±

    <span>Principal Colin closed his eyes and walked away, dejected.

    <span>Meanwhile, the brown-haired warrior, who had everything under control, was carrying a heavy load. With one hand, he was carrying a noisy Zeno while waiting for Hill to return.

    <span>Hill saw him, and could not help but reveal a smile. Whether smashing the seas, or in the annihtion of an era, he would always apany him.

    <span>Zeno was very resentful. This handsome brown-haired guy simply ignored him. Even if he refused to tell him the reason, he was forcefully taken. <em>There were no human rights for the young! Not satisfied!</em>

    <span>Hill picked up Zeno and held him. The brown warrior showed no disapproval, but also did not say much. He always respected Asil''s decision.

    <span>Hill patted Zeno¡¯s head, ¡°You don¡¯t want to die quietly as part of the shadow race. With no other adults around you assist you, only I can help you survive your awakening period.¡±

    <i><span>What the hell is an awakening?!</i>

    <span>Seeing no response from Zeno, Hill continued, ¡°Every person from the shadow race will go through an awakening period at about five years of age. After this awakening period, it will be like a butterfly breaking out of a cocoon, but the awakening periodsts for three years. The person will be in a fragilea the entire time. It is a heavy burden for the caretaker. If you stayed with him, it will not be of any benefit to you.¡±

    <span>After talking about this, Zeno fell into silence. Even though he really did not want to leave, he knew that if what Uncle Hill said was true, then this was indeed the best option.

    <span>Looking at the faraway walls of Providence City, Zeno silently said in his heart, <i><span>Wait for me</i><span>.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: Hey guys! It''s been a really busy week for me, I''ve been ying catch up with my sses cuz I got a little behind. And I swear my teachers must have conspired with each other to give me homework this weekend! 2 essays, 1 art project and like 6 pages of misceneous work. Orz. Anyway did you know that theyunched thest ever delta 2 rocket over the weekend? I got front row seats to watch it. It was absolutely gorgeous! K, I''m off to my homework, see youter!

    Kleep: I promise I¡¯m working hard on next RAAS chapter. Promise. This chapter is also the end of Volume 2!!

 Chapter Volume 3 1

    <strong>Trantor: Klee</strong><strong>p</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>The nightmare forest, nestled on the border of the Miya Empire, was a paradise for mercenaries and adventurers. For many generations magical beasts had roamed about, so although it was dangerous, it was also full of opportunities. The forest was rich in resources and ording to legends it was the entrance to the dwelling ce of the elven race. There were some people who imed to have seen the elves and that it was true, but they were unable to properly confirm. Relying on the geography and environment that was blessed by heaven, many towns developed next to the Nightmare Forest, providing tourists with a ce to stay.

    <span>The town of Siwa was one of thergest and oldest of those towns, and it was said that its existence could be traced back to thest era.

    <span>It was currently the height of summer and the weather was so hot even dogs were toozy to get worked up. A dark-haired teenager stepped into the entrance of the Siwa Town Mercenary Guild as the sinister sun beat down. He pulled on his cor a little to open it, revealing a small portion of his fair chest and vicle. The beads of sweat on his neck could not resist the pull of gravity as they slowly slid down.

    <span>Once he stepped into the Mercenary Guild with its temperature control array, the youth finally took a break. He fanned himself and wiped off the beads of sweat that were too slow in falling. After that, he walked over to the front counter.

    <span>The staff member handling registration had taken note of him as soon as he entered the guild. He was different from the majority of crude mercenaries. The young man was about fifteen or sixteen years old and his appearance was that of one who lived like a prince and had a good education. Furthermore, he did note off as arrogant and overbearing, and the moment he smiled, others got the feeling that he was very amiable.

    <span>Emily, the one in charge of registration, became a love-struck fool for a moment before she snapped back out of it. That kind of mercenary should be a young mastering to experience society for himself. That was beyond what the little registrar could imagine, and she shook her head. Showing a gentle and professional smile, she asked ¡°How can I serve you sir?¡±

    <span>The teenager bowed his head and thought for a moment, then took out a silver badge and handed it to Emily while speaking, ¡°Miss Registrar, I wish to ask if a task to catch a unicorn foal was posted recently. If there is, please allow me to ept.¡±

    <span>Emily looked at the silver badge and she was finally able to converge her thoughts cleanly. She answered, ¡°Please wait a moment, I will check for you. Oh yes, there was indeed a task of capturing young unicorns. Are you sure you want to pick up this request?¡±

    <span>The young man nodded.

    <span>Seeing this, Emily also took the silver badge and began to register him, ¡°Zeno, a first-ss intermediate level mercenary, epts the mission to capture young unicorns with a limit of 10 days.¡±

    <span>After the registration waspleted, the badge was returned to the youth named Zeno.

    <span>Zeno collected his badge and was intending to leave. Suddenly, the corner of the hall grew quite noisy. It turned out that a group of mercenaries had surrounded something and were quarreling, but he did not know what was in the middle.

    <span>Out of curiosity, Zeno stopped and took a look at the lively scene. He was cut off from the rest of the world for more than three years. He had grown unbearably bored.

    <span>Most of the guys who were mercenaries were tall and strong. They surrounded whatever was going on threeyers deep, so no one could see the situation inside.

    <span>What sounded like a lively discussion with everybody talking at once became an uproar about an ugly person who had stolen some things.

    <span>Zeno hopped up twice where he was standing and rose above the heads of the crowd. With difficulty, he saw the person everyone had surrounded. The mercenaries shoved and insulted him, but no one dared to actually hit him inside the guild.

    <span>The man had arge red patch of skin that stretched across the left side of his face and was really terrible at first nce. No wonder he was called ''Ugly One''.

    <span>''Ugly One'' was being jostled by the people, yet he only slightly lowering his head and did not say a word, as if it was a type of silent rebellion.

    <span>A mercenary who imed to have had his things stolen impatiently reached out to grab the ''Ugly One''s'' hair and forced him to look up. However, he was stopped by the other''s hand. The hand was elegant and slender, the knuckles smooth, and the fingers long and slightly thin. That hand was truly nice looking andpletely different from its owner.

    <span>Naturally, that was ¡®Ugly One''s'' hand.

    <span>''Ugly One'' finally raised his head, and at that moment Zeno had just jumped up and their gazes identally met head-on.

    <span>His eyes were cold and deep, and his appearance was calm and caused one to feel frightened. He removed his sight from Zeno and shifted a critical line of sight onto the mercenaries around him.

    <span>¡°I didn¡¯t steal your things.¡±

    <span>The mercenary who was stopped flew into a rage out of humiliation. Such a sturdily built man was actually stopped by the ordinary looking Ugly One. He was even thrown down and lost all face. Then he lunged forward in a rush of hormones, even though the rules of the Mercenary Guild did not allow fighting.

    <span>However, he was not capable of teaching a lesson to the Ugly One. The ugly man''s figure was quite flexible and he avoided all the other man''s attacks skillfully and easily. The big man was fuming with rage, and it was like smoke billowed out of his eyes and ears.

    <span>The people around them were stunned. <i><span>We were wrong, we were really wrong.</i><i><span>We only knew that he was very ugly, but forgot that despite being ugly, he was also a mercenary.</i><span> An ugly appearance did not necessarily indicate a weak level of strength.

    <span>At that moment, some people stretched out their hands to pull back the big man, and indicated that he should quit while he was ahead. That way, he would not ultimately find himself in an awkward situation.

    <span>That big guy was not a fool, he also thought that this Ugly One''s strength was far above his own. However, for the sake of saving face, he was not willing to beat the return drum<sup id="fnref-1257-1">1</sup>.

    <span>With no room to advance or retreat, some people thought they would step in to help the big mercenary. Emily discovered that a fight was about to break out. She rushed over and berated the group, ¡°You sure have guts, daring to make trouble in the guild hall. I guess you don''t want ten percent of your contribution points, isn''t that right!¡±

    <span>Theplexions of those who had stood in a circle watching and causing trouble transformed and they scattered with their tails between their legs.

    <span>In the end, the only one left in that spot was the Ugly One. Emily saw that he would not be doing any fighting, ¡°And you, you have only been in our town of Siwa for a few days. Everyday you stir up trouble, you don¡¯t know what it means to behave with integrity!¡±

    <span>Zeno simply did not know what to say. Although he did not know if this person really stole something, he did not want to pick a fault with him just because he was not pleasing to the eye. He had seen that kind of thing before in Ye Sa City. He and Xi Wei were two young people, and they were also ridiculed by people who deliberately made things difficult for them every day. Fortunately, they had Nami helping them, and their days were not too difficult.

    <span>As he considered those things, Zeno could not help but give birth to a feeling of fellow sufferers empathizing with each other. He interrupted Emily, ¡°I can prove that he really didn¡¯t steal the wallet. Those people deliberately used him.¡±

    <span>When Emily heard him, she somewhat believed in her heart. Then she thought about the troubles he had caused a few times and thought he did not seem like a good person. It was hard to believe entirely, so she muttered a few words, "I''ll pay attention to it next time."

    <span>From the start, Zeno actually did not know anything at all. He gave a false testimony and had a bit of a guilty conscience, but his instincts strongly told him that this Ugly One was definitely not a thief. He had always felt that people with that kind of look in their eyes would feel it beneath their dignity to resort to thievery.

    <span>The Ugly One finally looked at Zeno again. His gaze was neither grateful nor wronged and he was as serene as before. Afterwards, he left the Mercenary Guild without so much as a thank you.

    <span>Zeno stood in silence and frustration for a while, but seemed to think that this was heaven''sw and earth''s principle<sup id="fnref-1257-2">2</sup>. He could not figure out the strange feelings he was experiencing, and then he flung the incident to the back of his mind to be forgotten.

    <span>This time, he had a mission. That was, to strive to stay at the side of his protagonist Xi Wei and continue to serve as an obscure and unknown savior!

    <span>In order to reunite after more than three years, he had already nned it out long before. The small town of Siwa was originally the first stop of Xi Wei¡¯s journey to learn through experience. At that time, there would be an immense treasure house opening in the nightmare forest, and the reason was that someone had taken on the task of capturing unicorn foals. In the process, they angered a level six magical beast. When that magical beast grew angry, it smashed into the magic array protecting the treasure house and Xi Wei gained the biggest benefit.

    <span>Then the problem arose. ording to the inertia of the plot, Xi Wei would surely appear here, but Siwa was sorge and finding someone was easier said than done.

    <span>He was so damned worried.

    <span>There was no other way of moving forward for the moment. Anyway, on the final day, naturally they would meet.

    <span>Zeno thought over the plot all the way through once again in his heart and confirmed a few details to ensure there were no mistakes. He even thought about brilliant ways in which he could possibly appear in front of his protagonist.

    <span>To reassure himself, Zeno decided to go on a stroll around town. He was unfamiliar with the town of Siwa, so he wandered without purpose. Unconsciously, he walked further and further until he had strayed into an uninhabitedneway.

    <span>Suddenly, a faint groan came from the depths of the roadway. It was a woman''s voice. Zeno''s spirit shivered, but he still walked in the direction of the sound. It was midday, so along with the inexplicable tension, he began to heat up with the ambient temperature. In response, he pulled his cor open once again.

    <span>ording to his original habits, as well as Xi Wei¡¯s teachings since he was a small child, he absolutely should not meddle in other people''s business. Just by hearing the voice he knew it would be troublesome, but he felt in his heart that he wanted to go¡ªit was as if he would miss something important if he did not go.

    <span>With those kinds of conflicting views, Zeno could not help turning his steps to walk over there.

    <b><i>Groan</i></b><span>. The moaning sound was getting closer and closer. After turning around a corner, everything was revealed in front of Zeno. An ethereal and beautiful woman was lying on the ground on top of some clothes. Her fair face was coated in perspiration and her groaning was tinged with suffering. It seemed that her strength was waning rapidly, and that she was quickly approaching death.

    <span>The beautiful woman was actually pregnant. Her belly wasrge and bulging, and it was clear that she was almost ready to give birth to a child.

    <span>There was only one young man next to her. The young man was holding a sharp dagger in his hand and that hand was very stable. He checked his position, then prepared to strike the dagger down.

    <span>That was the scene that greeted Zeno as soon as he turned, so he shouted subconsciously, ¡°Stop!¡±

    <span>However, the person holding the dagger did not seem to hear him at all. The dagger in his hand was plunged into the stomach of the pregnant woman and he cut open her abdomen Bright red blood sshed on the young man''s face and seemed to almost fuse with arge patch on his face.

    <span>The pregnant woman issued a pain-filled scream.

    <span>There was no anaesthetic or narcotics in this era, so one could only imagine the pain of having one''s body cut open.

    <span>Zeno watched with his heart rmed, body leaping, and he just wanted to step forward to stop it. The young man with the knife finally raised his head, and the red mark covering the left side of his face was in full sight.<hr><hr>

    Volume three came on pretty strong! I feel like there will be lots of questions after this chapter, so, let¡¯s hear what you think! I am nning to do two chapters of RAAS in a row next, so the next release will be a little longer unless Piper has a break in her homework.

    Thanks for reading everyone, slowly but surely we are getting through this novel!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1257-1">To beat the return drum (idiom) ¨C means to give up or turn tail ?</li><li id="fn-1257-2">Heaven''sw and earth''s principle (idiom) ¨C means right and proper ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 2

    <strong>Trantor: Piper</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>This person had such skill, whether it was being insulted or cutting open a stomach, he acted as if he was just sitting down and drinking a cup of tea. There was no disy of feelings.

    <span>Although not disying feeling seemed a bit inappropriate.

    <span>Zeno was shocked by the huge contrast between the two people in front of him. For a moment, he did not know what to do, and could only stand dumbly in ce.

    <span>''Ugly One'' frowned, ¡°Stop standing, ande help.¡±

    <span>His tone wasmanding, almost like it could not be refused.

    <span>Zeno did not know why, but it seemed that he could not help but obey anything this person said. Come help, so he went to help.

    <span>Even though he said he wanted help, in fact, there was nothing to help with. Zeno just watched as ''Ugly One'' pulled out two strange creatures from the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach, they looked a bit like a¡­ unicorn?

    <span>From the belly of the beautiful woman, two unicorn foals<sup id="fnref-1272-1">1</sup> were born. Zeno felt that his three worldly views were toppled.

    <span>However, he quickly figured out that this was the Hong Yue continent, and the ''beauty'' was probably the human form of the high ranking, mythical creature<span>¡ª<span>a Unicorn.

    <span>Zeno watched as the beautiful womany dying. Seeing her two children safe and sound, tears streamed down her face, she reached out to grab Zeno''s and ''Ugly One''s'' clothes, ¡°Please¡­please, send my children back¡­ Return them to the Nightmare Forest. My¡­the nsmen there will definitely give you¡­reward.¡±

    <span>After saying this, the woman seemed as if she lost all her strength. Taking onest nce at the two foals, her hands fell weakly.

    <span>Once her eyes were closed, her whole body slowly dissolved into powder and scattered with the wind, leaving no traces.

    <span>Like the Elves, Unicorns were loved by nature. Once they died, they would return to naturepletely, their body will not be left behind to be defiled by the world.

    <span>At the scene, only Zeno and ''Ugly One'' were left holding the foals, while the other person was reunited with god.

    <span>Zeno was in a weird position. He was just passing by ident, but now he did not know if he picked up trouble, or free money. He could only ask for help from the only living person by his side.

    <span>Zeno does not know why, but he felt this person was kind. From the bottom of his heart, Zeno did not worry that the other party would kill the two foals.

    <span>Despite this, Zeno still cleared his throat and thought about his words carefully, ¡°This¡­.. Brother, I really didn¡¯t pass by, this, the amount, for the foals, if you want, I will give it all to you.¡±

    <span>While speaking, Zeno handed the little foal forward.

    <span>Who knew that the other party did not even take a glimpse over, and while holding the one foal in his hand, he turned and walked away. Zeno was stunned, so he quickly followed, but hesitated whether he should continue to talk or not.

    <span>Cold, aloof people were really difficult. When he was a child, he had his Xi Wei. Now that he had emerged once again, he came across another one just like him. Fortunately, he had already trained his body in the art of copper skin and steel bones, so this was nothing.

    <span>However, this iceberg did not seem to be as concerned with profit as Zeno imagined him to be, so he could be a good person.

    <span>Since Zeno could not find the protagonist now, anyway, he might as well help the unicorn mother and fulfill her dying wish. At least there was nothing better to do.

    <span>The iceberg was a person of action. He left directly in the direction of the Nightmare Forest. It seemed that there was no intention to dy.

    <span>Zeno had not been awake for many years. His awareness of crisis that he cultivated since childhood had slowly been forgotten in an abandoned corner of his mind. He was very leisurely, and was unaware of the danger that was close at hand.

    <span>The two of them were each holding an unicorn foal so tantly, that even if they walked through the most remote areas, they would have been noticed.

    <span>When they entered the forest area, there was a second of murderous intent that quietly appeared.

    <span>One of them was the mercenary Reynolds, who had been looking for ''Ugly One'' to cause trouble. He hated this ''Ugly one''. At first he only wanted to teach him a lesson, but then he identally witnessed the birth of the two unicorn foals.

    <span>The Mercenary Guild had a task for catching unicorn foals, and there were many people who had epted it. However, none of them had been able toplete it.

    <span>Although Zeno also picked the task up he did not really n toplete it, so he did not think about exchanging the two foals who just lost their mother.

    <span>Even so, just because Zeno did not think it did not mean other people did not think of it. So, Reynold contacted a few famous mercenaries, each of which climbed out of a mountain of bodies to be the masters they were now. It should be more than enough to take care of the solo ''Ugly One''.

    <span>As for the young man with fair, tender skin next to him? He was never seen as a threat.

    <span>The group of mercenaries who were blinded by interest stared at the two fat sheep<sup id="fnref-1272-2">2</sup> and walked into Nightmare Forest. Reynold used his hand to gesture action to hisrades.

    <span>Zeno hesitated for a long time, before building up the courage to ask, ¡°This¡­big brother, what should I call you?¡±

    <span>The iceberg nced at him, with a cold look and tone, ¡°Xi Wei.¡±

    <span>Zeno gave a hollowugh and felt even more embarrassed. Could it be that¡­, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, you have the same name as someone I know.¡±

    <span>As the name of the Elves'' tree, Xi Wei was originally the name of a rotten<sup id="fnref-1272-3">3</sup> street. So how would people think of him?

    <span>So Zeno had to clear his throat and say his own introduction, ¡°Xi Wei, hello, my name is Zeno, we¡­must be predestined friends, haha.¡±

    <span>The atmosphere turned awkward again.

    <span>But this time, the one called Xi Wei finally looked at Zeno, and it made Zeno feel a little warmer.

    <span>He was trying to rx to prepare for continuing his efforts of getting closer to Xi Wei, when suddenly his heart shook, he cast a spell reflexively, and a ck fog spread out around Zeno covering them in the mist.

    <span>In a hurry, Zeno did not care about them being strangers, and directly grabbed Xi Wei''s wrist and ran into the depths of the forest under the cover of the ck fog.

    <span>This fog was a derivative of Dark element magic, named ''to bury tracks''. As the name suggested, it was used to escape. This was one of the few magic spells that Zeno learned.

    <span>He had spent more than three years with Hill. Except for the time he spent asleep during his awakening period, where he had no awareness, the rest of the time was used to practise these few magic spells.

    <span>Hill seemed to know him very well, picking all of the life-saving and easy-to-follow techniques. It had been quite rewarding these past few years, and it hade in handy at that moment.

    <span>Unfortunately, after all, Zeno was only a magician. He did not run too far before he began to run out of breath. At the beginning, he was able to keep up with Xi Wei, but over time he started to gradually lose his energy.

    <span>Zeno''s pale face was full of sweat. At that time, it was getting darker as night crept up. It was a perfect time to kill someone. If they could not find a way to get out of trouble, they could only have their corpses forever lie on the ground of this forest.

    <span>Zeno could not run anymore. He let go of Xi Wei, and shoved the foal that he was carrying into Xi Wei''s hands. He ced his hands on his knees and gasped for air. Stuttering off and on he said, ¡°Xi Wei¡­Big Brother, I really¡­¡­can¡¯t run, this foal is now yours, if you can¡­leave, please send them back¡­¡±

    <span>Compared with his panting, Xi Wei¡¯s face was not red and tired. He had not even shed a single drop of sweat. His eyes shed with a glint of cold light and he kneeled down, so that his eyes and Zeno''s were at the same level, ¡°Do you want me to be the bait?¡±

    <span>Zeno was so shocked he forgot to breathe for a second. He quickly retorted, "No way! I will distract them!¡±

    <span>Xi wei was unmoved, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    <span>Two people who just meet each other, would one be willing to die for the other person?

    <span>Zeno had some helplessness. This buddy not only had the same name as his protagonist, but also had the same suspicious personality trait.

    <span>He wiped the sweat off his face, ¡°Don''t worry, I will not die. As a magician, you can''t underestimate me too much. I naturally have a way to get out. Leave quickly.¡±

    <span>As Zeno was saying that, he was also pushing him to leave. Xi Wei seemed to believe him by a few more notches, and vanished from Zeno''s field of vision, leaving without looking back.

    <span>Zeno¡¯s hand was still hanging in the air, and could not help but be a little depressed. He had a bit of grievance about being abandoned.

    <span>It was indeed him that made Xi Wei leave first, but he left too easily without even a thanks. It was too ruthless and caused people''s hearts to feel cold.

    <span>Zeno shook his head<span>¡ª<span>originally there was no friendship between them, after all. There were few fools who would act like him. At the same time, he was somewhat disappointed. The deepest part of his heart had that unexined expectation that just popped like a soap bubble.

    <i><span>Get your stuff together, Zeno! You have to continue trying to find a way to escape.</i>

    <span>Zeno was not so selfless normally. The reason why he dared to ce himself in the front was mostly because of Hill. As long as he could hold out for a little, Uncle Hill woulde to save him.

    <span>With such hope, Zeno began to draw defensive magic arrays where he stood, to cover up their trails so, at least temporarily, the pursuers would be unable to catch up.

    <span>When he finally drew the final stroke, the magic array emitted a ck ray of light. Zeno was depressed, before when he was reading the novel, the magic of the characters would control the wind or raise the undead. His dark magic looked like smeared ck paint, not at all cool.

    <span>Not waiting for Zeno to finish sighing about the disappointments of reality, the mercenaries that were chasing them finally caught up.

    <span>Reynold was furious, ¡°Boy, no matter how much you try to run, you are still a magician. I advise you to hand over the Unicorn foal, or your precious life will end here today.¡±

    <span>¡ª<span>All the viins who say this will never have a good ending<span>¡ª

    <span>Reynold was no exception, but he was not killed by the ''enemy'' but instead by a panion.''

    <span>Just after he said this, a spear pierced him through his throat. He covered his neck with his eyes wide, but he could not say anything.

    <span>The aplices he invitedughed at his stupidity while greedily looking at Zeno, who was caught in his own trap. A magician with a first-ss intermediate level mercenary badge. Although his body was not necessarilyparable to the unicorn foal, he was also very valuable.

    <span>Not far from them, a figure was quietly watching it all. The two foals in his arms could feel his strong murderous intent and uneasily struggled a few times.<hr><hr>

    Piper: <span>Sorry for missingst week! Took a bit of a break to visit my Grandfather. Also couldn''t help myself and binge read all the way to the end¡­.Orz¡­. Welp lots of stuff I didn''t understand, because Google trante sucks. So ya, hope you enjoy the chapter! Time to go study for my Japanese test tomorrow (I''ve been telling myself this for the past 3 hours now but¡­. procrastination¡­) =D

    Kleep: I took triple the time to get this posted because I got on a roll watching Dr Pimple Popper youtube videos. I can¡¯t stop. Please send help. Or join meeeee. Also, I¡¯m getting through the next chapter of RAAS.

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1272-1">, fun fact, unicorn foals are called either shimmers or sparkles, but I''m gunna stick with foals =D ?</li><li id="fn-1272-2">Easy prey ?</li><li id="fn-1272-3">think it''s talking about rotten, as in a brothel ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 3

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Xi Wei, looking back and forth, was able to view the entire scene of those peoples'' actions. He watched as the mercenaries attacking this seemingly rudimentary magical defensive array, but for a short there was no way through.

    <span>A hint of surprise was revealed within his eyes. It turned out that the words spoken by this young man were not a scam.

    <span>However, Xi Wei did not take any action at that time. He still had some things he wanted to verify.

    <span>The mercenaries began to grow enraged. It was such a simple magic array, yet it was able to stall those ''elites'' for a considerable period of time. It was truly a great shame for them to bear. Consequently, they began to use all of their skills with genuine effort, no longer taking it easy to save face. They could all get their share when they were done.

    <span>As a result, the magic array was on the verge of copse. Zeno clenched his teeth and strenuously continued to support it, while simultaneously growing anxious in his heart. <i><span>Why hasn¡¯t Hill shown up despite how long this fight is taking?</i>

    <span>If things continued like that, then he may actually have lost his life before finishing his magic apprenticeship.

    <span>Finally, with a sound simr to an eggshell cracking, the ck magic of the array was dispersed¡ªlike it had shattered to pieces. This left the weak magician exposed to the group of tigers and wolves before his eyes.

    <span>Zeno¡¯s mental power was overused. His face was somewhat pale and he could not helpughing bitterly. This was lucky, there was no pretending otherwise, he may just be split in two.

    <span>The chaos of the nightmare forest was no less than that of Ye Sa City. It was apletelymon urrence for one or two people to die. It was not necessary to mention; if Zeno died here, it would not set off any waves, but Zeno was not resigned to that oue.

    <span>He was not reconciled with the idea that he would never see Xi Wei again. He refused to miss the chance to speak to Xi Wei himself, and he was unwilling to die at the hands of these crude criminals.

    <span>He had not even started to alter the plot yet. He had not revealed the true colours of those hypocritical guys. He had not yet pulled his favorite Xi Wei out of the endless betrayals he faced. He could not die like this!

    <span>A determined expression shed over Zeno''s ashen face. He began to mobilize his mental power andunched a small magic spell that would only be employed if he had no alternative. The cost was that he could not use any mental power for the following three months, so no more magic spells in that time period.

    <span>That magic was no longer an undtion of ck, it had be a dazzling white. The mercenaries around him all began howling in pain, unable to stand. The strongest among them was the only one able to resist to a certain degree. Although hisplexion turned pale, he was able to remain standing. He saw that all the people around him had copsed beneath the mental attack, and a ruthless look shed across his eyes.

    <span>He did not expect that the little magician he had never t\]=]=ken seriously from the start could actually be so troublesome for them. He was going to stop that right then and there!

    <span>The mercenary who was still awake raised his weapon, the same ck spear that had killed Reynold. Without the slightest hesitation, he thrust the spear towards the pit of Zeno''s stomach. Zeno, affected by the magic spell he had just used and out of mental power, was unable to resist in any way.

    <span>This blow contained the full measure of the man''s fury, along with a faint sound of wind and thunder. It was more that enough to pierce the fragile magician.

    <span>Various fragments of memories shed through Zeno''s mind. At the moment of life and death, his strong potential erupted within him. His already depleted mental strength once more bubbled forth, though there was not much. Even though it was an arrow at the end of its flight, it was sufficient to handle the mercenary before him.

    <span>Right at that moment, the concealed figure holding the unicorn foals finally moved. His movements could not clearly be seen by the naked eye. He wrested control of the spear from the hands of the mercenary with lightning speed. The mercenary waspletely unable to counterattack¡ªhe would undoubtedly lose his life beneath his own weapon.

    <span>Then, the robbers who had long lost their ability to resist lost their lives, one by one, to the spear.

    <span>Zeno waited for ages, yet the pain he had anticipated never arrived. When he opened his eyes, he saw such a bloody scene that he nearly vomited, but he managed to restrain himself.

    <span>His eyes drifted to the only living person. It was clear that the opposite side must have rescued him, but he could not help but jump a little.

    <span>It was truly great to not be abandoned.

    <span>After the cmity, renewed life. It was at this time that the fear of facing death broke out. Zeno copsed face-first onto the ground, gasping heavily for air. He could not even move a finger, so he thought he would sleep for a while.

    <span>However, Xi Wei would not let him do what he wanted. He prodded Zeno with his toes and ordered, ¡°Get up.¡±

    <span>Zeno closed his eyes and was confused by the sound of a voice that ovepped with his memories. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Baba, let me go back to sleep.¡±

    <span>After that, he fell asleep.

    <span>He was extremely tired. Xi Wei looked at hispletely unguarded sleeping face with a wooden expression. In the end, he seemed topromise. He first collected the mercenaries'' belongings. Xi Wei determined that these things were plentiful enough for him to be able to use for a while.

    <span>When he was busying about, Zeno had still not awakened. He was still lying down, sleeping as if he was a dead person. It was not clear whether it was his mental state or the magic spell he had used, but it really had drained all of his strength.

    <span>Xi Wei stared at his face for a moment, then threw the two foals on Zeno¡¯s chest. He passed one arm beneath Zeno¡¯s armpits and ced the other arm beneath his legs to pick him up. Carrying the young man, he left the bloody scene behind him.

    <span>Zeno rubbed his head customarily into the chest beside him and found afortable position to continue to sleep soundly. Xi Wei started to walk forward and then turned his head down for a moment, thinking, <i><span>his hair, so long</i><span>.

    <span>When Zeno woke up, the moon was already at its highest point in the sky. He was in a daze when saw the red moon in the sky, peeking through the gap between the tree branches in the forest. He was somewhat confused.

    <span>The crackling sound of a bonfire caught his ears and it took a little while for him to fully awaken. He finally looked around and found himself near a smallke.

    <span>The two foals were nestled up, side by side with each other, their small mouths asionally opening and then smacking their lips. They were extremely adorable.

    <span>By the light of the moon and their bonfire, Zeno saw the shadow of a person by theke. His intuition told him that it must be Xi Wei, with the same name as his protagonist. He wanted to express his thanks to the other person for the kindness of saving his life. In order to establish a good rtionship, he first had to take up a humble attitude.

    <span>He was about to take a step, only to discover that Xi Wei had plunged his head into theke. Thanks to the superior vision of a magician, he saw that Xi Wei washed away ayer of something on from face, exposing an entirely different face.

    <span>The new face was well-defined, without any blemishes. The most crucial point was that it was indeed the face of the protagonist, Xi Wei!

    <span>Zeno waspletely stunned and he grabbed his hair in annoyance. Demons and gods were at work<sup id="fnref-1367-1">1</sup> where he currently stood.

    <span>Yes, how was he so foolish? The same name, the same disposition, even his voice was so simr, but simply because his face was different, he did not think about it.

    <span>This was a world where people possessed supernatural powers. It was all too simple to get any alchemist product from a pharmacy to change one''s appearance.

    <span>He pretended that he was still asleep, but his mind was already aplete mess. He had thought he would have to travel far and wide looking for Xi Wei, only to find him easily. Did Xi Wei recognize him? He should not recognize him.

    <span>Owing to the awakening process, Zeno suddenly grew so big. Due to the special characteristics of the Shadow Race, his appearance was nothing like when he was a child. At present, his outward appearance put him at a closer age to Xi Wei. If he was to suddenly to call him Baba, not to mention that Xi Wei would not be able to adapt, he would also find it unbearable.

    <span>So what was to be done now, just follow the other side with such a secret?

    <span>He was not at fault, but would letting things remain as they were be justified?

    <span>Zeno was caught in a battle between heaven and man. Two small parts of him were fighting in his mind. One side thought that he should acknowledge the other, while the other cautioned that he would be treated as a swindler with ulterior motives.

    <span>The inner quarrel made him feel like his head would explode.

    <span>At that moment, Zeno felt that there was a movement next to him, so he stealthily opened his eyelids a tiny bit. It turned out that Xi Wei had easily solved the issue byying down to sleep.

    <span>Zeno struggled with his thoughts for a while, but in the end he could not resist his utter exhaustion and went to see the God of Dreams.

    <span>When he woke up again, it was the aroma of food that had roused him. The night before he did not eat supper, and his stomach was currently rumbling with hunger. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, and when he looked up, he was immediately greeted by an ugly face that could frighten ghosts.

    <span>Zeno: ¡°¡­¡±

    <i><span>Although I know that you don''t really look that way, it''s really scary first thing in the morning!</i>

    <i><span>Consider the mental capacity of your little fan here.</i>

    <span>Xi Wei was unperturbed, and he did not care in the least that Zeno¡¯s ss heart had just broken on the ground. He merely concentrated on cooking the food.

    <span>For someone as hungry as him, the dry food smelled surprisingly delicious. Zeno silently watched Xi Wei¡¯s movements. Ignoring his face, Zeno felt that he had returned to the days of his childhood.

    <span>The two were solitary and impoverished, with no one to rely on. The children lived by rummaging through garbage bins and then working together in the mercenary guild. The food they were able to acquire was simple and crude, but it was still a kind of happiness.

    <span>In his previous life in China, Zeno was just an orphan. He truly regarded Xi Wei as his most important family, and he decided on the spot to slowly find another opportunity to inform Xi Wei of his identity without scaring him away.

    <span>Xi Wei was paranoid, after all. Zeno was no longer the little bean that had no ability to support himself. Now that he could support himself, Zeno was not sure he could find a reason to stayfortably with Xi Wei.

    <span>While he sat there lost in thought, a piece of dry food was ced in front of him. Zeno took it, overwhelmed by this favour from his protagonist. <i><span>Don''t tell me that Xi Wei changed so much due to his influence?</i>

    <span>Actually willing to share his food with another, was this the Xi Wei he knew?

    <span>Although he wanted to think about it, his hunger would not let him refuse. Zeno bowed his head and enjoyed his meal slowly. He felt a prickling sensation in his eyes and he was both touched and ovee with happiness.

    <span>Xi Wei asked, ¡°What, are you crying? Your magic will recover after a while.¡±

    <span>Zeno knew he misunderstood, but did not exin, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for the food.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei stared at him with a nk expression, and did not reveal himself. Then he said, ¡°We should go if we are full.¡±

    <span>After he spoke, he extinguished the bonfire, picked up one of the unicorn foals, and walked ahead.

    <span>Zeno rushed to keep up, secretly watching Xi Wei''s back while foolishly grinning.

    <span>At the very least, Xi Wei did not drive him away. That must be a good thing?

    <span>It was enough!

    <span>After the two people walked for a long time, Zeno remembered a very important question, ¡°Do you know where the unicorn''s territory is?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei paused, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    <span>If you don''t know, why are you so full of zeal?!

    <span>Zeno truly wanted to kneel before him.<hr><hr>

    Insert witty remarks here. I am quite tired.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1367-1">Curious coincidence/unexined event crying out for a supernatural exnation ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 4

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno simply wanted to kneel down, he did not know what to say, but then he remembered one more thing. <i><span>Since the protagonist is here, doesn''t that mean the treasure should not be too far behind?</i>

    <span>Were these two young foals the ones that emerged from the treasure house?

    <span>Zeno thought that everything finally made sense.

    <span>Zeno suddenly got excited, the protagonist¡¯s road to adventure was about to begin! Soon those betrayers would start appearing one after the other.

    <span>Now it was time for the grass protector<sup id="fnref-1389-1">1</sup> to step up, fighting!

    <span>Thinking about it make him a little giddy.

    <span>This part of the book was specially written for the protagonist. There were many treasures in it, and these two foals were the ''key'' to obtaining them. At this time, he did not need to do anything, just wait for the plot to y out on its own.

    <span>On the fifth day of walking aimlessly, they ran into a swamp. Zeno''s heart said, <i><span>it''s here</i><span>!

    <span>It was this ce that the author innocently described as such, "In the Nightmare Forest one could asionally find a swamp, but this swamp was especially strange. The sky was filled with heavy miasma all the year long. The swamp was like a giant mouth that swallowed up all living things. It would snatch everything, intentionally or unintentionally, and shove them all in its belly. Not even the bones would be left behind."

    <span>It just so happened that a treasure house was hidden inside this very swamp.

    <span>At that point, the powerful force of the plot was revealed, even though the person who found the foals was still the protagonist. He was no longer a passerby. Besides the group of unlucky mercenaries who fought them at the beginning, no one had chased them during all this time. Yet in this swamp, they still came across an uninvited guest.

    <span>When these people appeared, they became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    <span>A young man with blue eyes and golden hair looked at them, and his eyes swept over them like a x-ray from top to bottom, ¡°The two of you came at just the right time, I wonder if I can take you aside for a word?¡±

    <span>He seemed to have some kind of prestige, and the mercenaries who had bloody knives had no objection<span>¡ª<span>let him grab hold of the ''key''.

    <span>Yes, Zeno knew exactly what this person was nning to do. The sky above the swamp was very suffocating, and it was difficult for mortals to cross, let alone try to treasure hunt. At this time, these two unicorn foals were needed to open the door to the treasure house. The ''keys''.

    <span>The person who had previously posted the task of finding the unicorn foals was trying to find the treasure house, but news was leaked, and now everyone was searching.

    <span>Even though he knew, Zeno pretended to be ignorant and nodded, indicating that he could talk to him. After all, it was no longer futile, and the people in front of him could not bepared to thatst gang who attacked them.

    <span>So the three went to the side, and the young blond man said, ¡°I am Nile, the son of the Duke of Merkel in the Violet Empire, and I can guarantee on my family honour that this will not be a loss for you two.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei directly asked, ¡°You want these two foals?¡±

    <span>Zeno secretly despised Nile in his heart. This man was the first younger brother of the protagonist in <i><span>The Curse</i><span>. His true identity was not the son of the Duke, but the actual prince of the Violet Empire. In the future, he would be the emperor of a country.

    <span>As a stereotypical Qidian novel<sup id="fnref-1389-2">2</sup>, it was undoubtedly a good thing to ept a prince as a younger brother, and the readers really liked his hidden identity. However, who would have thought that this younger brother also had hidden motives.

    <span>Zeno was not thrilled to see him, but he could not say this. At least not now.

    <span>Nile cast a meaningful nce at his team members, when they sized up these two people, they knew who they were, and they told Xi Wei, ¡°This swamp¡­¡±

    <span>h h h, he exined the situation clearly, there was no reason to deceive them anyway.

    <span>In the end, Nile made a concluding remark, ¡°So, we need these two foals to open the path through the swamp. As a reward for helping, you can take whatever you want from the treasure house. I only need one thing inside.¡±

    <span>This was an exchange; Xi Wei provided the ''key'', and Nile provided shelter.

    <span>It looked fair, but what Nile really wanted was the real key to the treasure house. It would allow a person to pass in and out of the treasure house without being obstructed by the miasma.

    <span>How many things could two mercenaries take out with just their hands? The rest could only end up belonging to Nile.

    <span>Unfortunately it was could only be wishful thinking, because he met the protagonist, Xi Wei.

    <span>~All of the World''s Treasures belong to the MC~

    <span>Zeno stared at Nile with a pitiful look. Nile looked baffled, but he felt a chill down his spine. <i><span>Was it a mistake, his n was seamless, right? It must have been an illusion.</i>

    <span>Heforted himself after thinking it over and over again, he confirmed that there were no gaps in his words. These two neers certainly could not have been so clear about this.

    <span>Nile put back on his smile which was like a upper-ss citizen son, as gentle as a spring breeze.

    <span>Zeno had to admit that even though he knew his expression was faked, he was almost touched by the sincere looking smile. It was no wonder that in the original book he could have deceived the protagonist and gained his trust to sit firmly in the position of the first younger brother.

    <span>This time though, do not even talk about the title of first younger brother, not even the position of an ordinary younger brother would be given to him!

    <span>After discussing, the group of people were ready to go. Nile thoughtfully brought Zeno and Xi Wei to his side, so as not to be peeked at by those passers-by. For him, having firm control over everything was already something inscribed onto his bones.

    <span>The swamp emitted a rotten smell, and if possible, no one wanted to enter.

    <span>At that moment, a miraculous scene took ce. When Xi Wei and Zeno walked towards the direction of the swamp with the two unicorn foals, the miasma in front of them retreated like it saw its natural enemy, leaving them with a one person wide passage through.

    <span>When they entered the swamp, they found out that the seemingly weird swamp was just an illusion. It was actually only a normalke. The miasma just surrounded theke. From the outside it seemed like there was miasma all over the ce, but it was just ayer, there was no miasma in the air once they came in.

    <span>When they arrived at theke, it looked as if everything was pre-arranged. They jumped through one after another, they kinda looked like dumplings. It looked quite spectacr<sup id="fnref-1389-3">3</sup>.

    <span>When they all got through, Nile politely said, ¡°You two, go ahead.¡±

    <span>Zeno''s heart groaned, <i><span>Go ahead, your sister! If this is a pot of boiling oil, you want us to jump in first so we''d be the ones fried alive.</i>

    <span>Yes, how could Nile share such amazing treasures with others, they would obviously have created a plot. The treasure house was left by the ancient Demon race. If you wanted to open it, you must be prepared to make sacrifices. The more sacrifices made, the more likely you were to enter the deepest part of the treasure house, and in the deepestyer was the real key.

    <span>That key was also the key to obtaining the Stone of Destiny, but what Nile did not know was that if you wanted to get the key from the Demon race, you naturally needed to own something of the Demon race. This thing was the ring Zeno''s mother gave to Xi Wei.

    <span>Nile was extremely strong, and Zeno, who had lost his magic, and Xi Wei with his current power were not his opponents. Thus, they had to do as they were told. Granted, in order to obtain what they needed, Zeno was willing to do what they were required, even if it was a cheap method.

    <span>If Nile knew that he was destined to make a wedding dress only to marry off another in his ce, his mood would not be so pleasant.

    <span>Theke water was only actually the topyer, and it was supported by magic. If one passed through thisyer of water, they would see something like a stone door beneath.

    <span>Nile smiled, ¡°Let''s join forces to push the stone door open.¡±

    <span>Considering his noble status, in addition to Nile¡¯s taking the initiative, the remaining mercenaries did not hesitate. Xi Wei did not want to do it, so the daring Zeno directly took hold of the protagonist''s hand and pressed it on the stone door.

    <span>Xi Wei''s face was still as water, not even a twitch. Even so, there was a hint of helplessness and indulgence in his eyes. It was the same look that appeared many times when Zeno was young. Unfortunately, Zeno did not see it, otherwise he would have understood that he had already been exposed.

    <span>After a while, the stone door opened, but then everyone, except Zeno, Xi Wei, and Nile, all felt like they had been electrocuted. They trembled and their mouths foamed, they all twitched about uncontrobly, and then copsed.

    <span>The protagonist did not suffer because he had the protection of his ring. Zeno was part of the shadow n, a branch of the Demon n, and Nile relied on his own internal power to survive.

    <span>Despite being unaffected, Xi Wei, with his smarts, certainly refused to show his own anomalies, so he copied the actions of the other unlucky people, and his performance was extremely realistic. Zeno wanted to give him an Oscar Award for his amazing acting.

    <span>With some foaming and spitting, and Zeno followed his example and behaved in a simr manner. His imitation was a bit odd, but the treasure-seeking Nile did not care about this little detail and stepped into the stone gate.

    <span>When Nile vanished, Zeno rolled over and pushed himself up, then he pushed the protagonist awake, ¡°Xi Wei, he''s gone.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei opened his eyes, and Zeno could not see any expression through his face full of red blotches, nor could he see any expression. Xi Wei got up and was about to leave.

    <span>He was not interested in any treasures. If he could not beat Nile, then why should he even go?

    <span>Zeno looked anxious, how could this be? In the book, ''Curse'', the protagonist''s anomaly was discovered and he had to escape deep into the treasure room, but now he did not need to escape, so what now?

    <span>So Zeno grabbed the corner of Xi Wei¡¯s clothes, with a pleading in his eyes, which reminded Xi Wei of that snowy night when he picked up that little baby more than eight years ago. The little baby had a high fever, and with its weak strength it grabbed his sleeve cuff, leaving him to carry a heavy burden.

    <span>With a small sigh Xi Wei said, ¡°Let go.¡±

    <span>Zeno obediently let go, but still looked at him eagerly.

    <span>Xi Wei turned around and started walking towards the stone gate.

    <span>Zeno grinned for a while, and thought to himself that while the originally destructive protagonist had a sharp mouth, he was actually a soft-hearted person.

    <span>After entering the stone gate, there was a long passage and there were also many roads branching out in different directions. Every branching led to a stone room. Most of the stone room doors were open, and inside was shining with jewels, but Xi Wei turned a blind eye to all of these and went straight to the depths. He could feel that there was something calling for him there.

    <span>That was the key within the treasure house, and it was also the ''Heart of the Devil''.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: Sorry for the long wait, this chapter was really painful, and i mostly guessed on a lot of it, so I would like to give a huge thanks Kleep and other Chinese speaking trantors who helped with the hard parts. If any information from this chapter turns out to not make sense with information inter chapters then I''m sorry, there was a lot of vagueness in this one¡­ Also midterms areing up soon, so I will be spending quite a lot of time studying, but I should be able to get out a chapter in a week or two. Thanksgiving break ising up next month and I hope to spend quite a lot of time tranting then so look forward to it! See you next time!

    Kleep: Yes.

    PS ¨C This is chapter 50¡­whoaaa

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1389-1">Flower protector = protector of women; Grass protector = protector of men, we think. Had to ask for help for this one . ?</li><li id="fn-1389-2">the type of male-oriented writing that predominates Qidian, called ReadNovelFull in english speaking countries. Novels such as True Martial World, or Martial World, and Against the Gods, the usual Harem Xuahuan genre. ?</li><li id="fn-1389-3">this one hurt, but I did my best, still 80% guessing, and yes it did say dumplings¡­ ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 5

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>The ''Heart of the Devil'' was something left behind by the Demon of Envy. It was the source of a demon''s power. The demon''s inherent evil was thrown off, leaving behind only the pure, unadulterated essence of a demon.

    <span>At that time, although Xi Wei was not sure where it came from, he felt some type of call. It gave off a huge attractive force, and the closer he got, the clearer it was. The protagonist had to use all of his will to keep firm control over himself and stop from dashing straight towards it.

    <span>Finally, they came to the door at the end of the stone corridor. The door of that stone room was engraved with many grotesque and colourful monsters. They were nothing like the magical beasts they had learned about in Providence College. These were the magic beasts that roamed the continent in ancient times. Seeing how terrible it was from these images, it was clearly worthy of being called the devil¡¯sir. It was evident that ''mysterious door'' would not take them on the usual path.

    <span>Xi Wei took a deep breath and pushed against the seemingly heavy stone door. Zeno felt that his heart could actually jump out of his throat. <em>Here ites!</em>

    <span>When the stone door opened, the first thing that greeted their eyes was Nile, who had fainted in the doorway. Zeno did not know what happened to him. There was not even a speck of blood on his face, but his exquisite and refined clothes had be tattered like a beggar''s clothes. There were strips of fabric that were ragged and split, and the skin that was exposed to the outside was all scratched. It was a spectacle too horrible to endure.

    <span>When he looked back up again, Zeno could not help but be shocked by the sight before him. Inside the stone room it was like apletely different world, there was a hole that did not seem toorge at first. There was a huge blood pool inside, along with an unceasing trickle of blood falling from the top of the stone room. There was no way to tell where the blood originated from or how it got there. The blood rain constantly fell, and suddenly a singing voice issued forth from the blood pool.

    <span>The song was so bleak and yet elegant, like quiet weeping. It told a tale of the pain and sorrow of losing one''s kin, but also contained a blessing for the dear ones that had gone. That song was very familiar to the people of the Hong Yue Continent. It was a requiem to departed souls, and even after several ages had passed, that requiem had never changed by even a note.

    <span>It was just that, with the current time and ce, a person could not help having their hair stand on end.

    <span>Reading the description of that moment in the novel and seeing and hearing with his own eyes and ears was as different as heaven and earth. Even if he clearly understood within his mind that there was no threat from the person who was singing the requiem, Zeno still involuntarily swallowed down his saliva and moved in close beside Xi Wei. Here, the only unconditionally safe location was beside the protagonist.

    <span>Finally, the song came to an end with a sigh that belied hidden bitterness and a secret grudge.

    <span>The blood filling the pool began to fluctuate. In the very center, a stone tform emerged from the depths. Resting on top of the tform was a single, beautiful gemstone. It was in the center of the blood pool. It was brilliant, clear, and dazzling. Its beauty would inspire and bewitch all without discriminating.

    <span>That was the ''Heart of the Devil''.

    <span>When everything had finished, the naked upper body of a woman appeared by the side of the stone tform. Half of the woman''s body was bared above the surface of the blood pool, and her lower body remained hidden beneath the surface.

    <span>Her skin was snowy white and her figure was dainty. She had not been stained by even a single drop of blood. Even though she was exposed in front of two strange men, she waspletely natural and rxed¡ªnot even the slightest bit embarrassed.

    <span>Contrary to what one might expect, Zeno lowered his head to avoid the impropriety before him.

    <span>Xi Wei did not avoid looking at all. When he was young, he had seen far more than that exposed scene. By now, he was basically unaffected by that sort of thing.

    <span>He just frowned slightly.

    <span>The woman who had been singing emerged from the blood pool and smiled, ¡°After three millenia, finally this day has arrived. I truly did not expect that there would actually be a human being here.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    <span>¡°Who am I? I don¡¯t know, the master used to call me Suji.¡±

    <span>After Suji said that, it seemed to have brought back memories and her gaze became somewhat blurred.

    <span>Although others did not know, Zeno was very clear on what type of person Suji was. ¡°Curse¡± said that Suji was the guardian of the treasure house as well as the Heart of the Devil. Only Suji could touch and take hold of the things within. If others were to attempt the same, they would be wounded. If the one trying to forcibly acquire it was stronger than the Heart of the Devil, it would destroy itself.

    <span>Zeno suddenly regretted his choice a bit. He should not have let the protagoniste here. After the original protagonist left the treasure house, he took Suji out with him. Suji followed Xi Wei until the end, but her goal was to get the Stone of Destiny in order to resurrect her former master. Before she decided to betray him, she actually did not know that Xi Wei had the stone. Suji had always been loyal and devoted¡ªshe was the maid-type beauty that readers liked to see. Her sex appeal when she appeared was especially well received since it was directly in line with the preferences of the otaku readers.

    <span>Suji was a member of the now-extinct Merfolk race. She had been mortally wounded three thousand years ago, but was saved by the Demon of Envy. She was able to recover while she rested in the blood pool for a thousand years, but lost all of her memories in the process. Later, the Demon of Envy seemed to have died, leaving Suji behind alone in the treasure house to sing her requiem for two thousand years.

    <span>In the end, should he take the protagonist along for the various adventures he would originally have had, or give up these adventures in order to stay away from the characters that helped shape the original plot? Zeno was in a dilemma.

    <span>At that moment, the choice left Zeno''s control as Suji spoke, "The master said that the person who came with that ring would be Suji''s new master." As she spoke she had taken up the gemstone and offered it to Xi Wei, ¡°Master, please ept the Heart of the Devil.¡±

    <span>The way she changed her method of address was actually quite smooth.

    <span>Xi Wei looked as if he remained unmoved. In reality, his whole body¡¯s blood was boiling, screaming at him to take it and swallow it.

    <span>However, Xi Wei was Xi Wei after all. If there was an abnormality, there had to be some sort of trick. Was there such an easy thing in the world?

    <span>Not only could he get a treasure house and its contents, but also a sexy maid. It was like a meat pie fell into hisp, but was that pie really so delicious?

    <span>Despite that, the huge attractive force quickly reduced Xi Wei¡¯s brain into a bowl of paste. Eventually, he simply could not hold back his hand and reached out.

    <span>Zeno was stunned, and the words he had read on hisputer screen all barged into his mind.<blockquote>

    <span>Xi Wei took the Heart of the Devil in somewhat of a daze. While the beautiful mermaid Suji seemed to suffer no effects from holding it, in the hands of Xi Wei, it seemed as if the very devil was demanding his life. The blood vessels in his body burst. His entire person began bleeding, blood sttered, and even more blood flowed down and formed a pool below that reflected the entire scene. After three hours, Xi Wei finally stopped twitching. Suji held the gemstone she gave to Xi Wei, who lost consciousness, helped him consume it, and guarded him gently. After a week, Xi Wei woke up from hisa. That was the cost of acquiring the Heart of the Devil!</blockquote>

    <span>Of course, the Heart of the Devil was not so easy to obtain. Although the benefits were immense, the price to be paid before gaining its power was enormous.

    <span>After Xi Wei awoke from his injuries in the novel, because he only possessed the body of a normal human, he had toy down for a full month and could not move at all. Thanks to Suji''s care, he did not die in the Nightmare Forest.

    <span>Thinking of that, Zeno certainly could not look on helplessly as the protagonist repeated the same mistakes. He was not afraid of beingbelled a fake, but since childhood Xi Wei had always been protecting him and taking care of him. He could not ept what was to happen next, nor could he act like he did not know it wasing.

    <span>Thus, Zeno clenched his teeth, shut his eyes and mind, and snatched away the Heart of the Devil.

    <span>Xi Wei was in a confused state of mind, and he did not manage to react at the moment, letting Zeno take it away.

    <span>At that moment, Zeno actually received the pain that the protagonist in the book had experienced, and felt blood over his entire body. The agony could not simply be described in a single word. He could only tightly grip the gemstone. The beautiful red gem''s brilliance was stained with blood, and it gave off a somewhat unusual, bewitching beauty.

    <span>Xi Wei was finally clear-headed. He looked at Zeno''s miserable appearance and his eyes were stained a light red. He grabbed hold of Zeno, who was standing unsteadily, with one hand, and with the other hand he reached out and grabbed hold of Suji''s neck, "You, what did you do to him?¡±

    <span>Suji was unable to breathe or speak. She looked at Xi Wei with fear because she honestly did not know anything.

    <span>At that time, Zeno drew up thest of his strength and pushed the hand that was holding the Heart of the Devil towards Xi Wei''s lips and whispered, ¡°Eat¡­¡±

    <span>After that, he lost consciousness.

    <span>As for hisst request, Xi Wei grabbed it without the slightest consideration and swallowed it down.

    <span>Then he once again turned his red eyes upon the naked, weak maiden. Suji grabbed her neck, coughing so hard it felt like she would split a lung. She started to exin once her hacking slowed down, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t know, why¡­it was like this. When I was holding it¡­nothing¡­nothing happened.¡±

    <span>After saying that, Suji, ''plop'', knelt down and bowed, trembling, in front of them.

    <span>Xi Wei began to make a move to kill her and he was just about to strike. At that time, a person who should not have appeared there blocked him.

    <span>¡°Well, that matter really did not concern her.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei''s pupils constricted, and his while his movements came to a stop, his entire body tensed up. That sense of crisis, the dangerous feeling, it was unlikely he would forget it for a lifetime.

    <span>Thus, Xi Wei turned and looked at the unexpected guest. He forced the other''s name out through his teeth, ¡°Hill?¡±

    <span>Hill faintly smiled, ¡°You remember me? I am honoured.¡±

    <span>How could Xi Wei forget the man who took his child? His own little burden was carried away by those very hands, so although he knew that the other was the best option for someone to take the little one, it was inevitable that he would feel hatred towards that formidable man. It was that person who made him feel small and powerless. On countless nights over thest three years, he was awakened from his dreams to the living nightmare that the child had been snatched away, out of his life, because of his weakness.

    <span>Owing to his ipetence, he could not protect that child and let Zeno fall into danger once again. Had that mane for that reason, to take his child away again?

    <span>Suji also noticed the terribly powerful guy and curled up in the corner, shivering.

    <span>Out of fear of the master, Suji did not dare to oppose Xi Wei. Out of fear of the strong, Suji did not even dare to look directly at the other man.

    <span>¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Hill said, ¡°Moreover, my name is not Hill. My name is Asil, Asil-Meinhili.¡±

    <span>¡°Asil¡­Princess?¡±

    <span>¡°Don¡¯t call me a princess!¡± Hill, no, it should be said that Asil was somewhat irritable. He slowly cleared his throat and calmed his emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zeno that I have been here, he won¡¯t gain anything from it. I owe you an exnation. He will tell youter. That previous time I came, I wanted to tell you, child, that I would return him to you undamaged. In the future, I will have a request of you.¡±

    <span>After saying all that, Asil disappeared again.

    <span>He left behind Xi Wei, an ''undamaged'' young man covered in blood, and a shivering Suji.<hr><hr>

    I would have liked to put this chapter out on Halloween, what with all the blood pool stuff, but I didn¡¯t. Oh well.

    Piper and I chatted a bit to figure out what extinct race Suji actually was, along with some help from friends. It isn¡¯t exactly right, but in the end Mermaid made the most sense. So I guess she can transform her tail. Piper found this picture and we thought it was likely what the author was meaning, kind of?<figure data-shortcode="caption" id="attachment_1411" ss="wp-caption aligncenter"><figcaption ss="wp-caption-text">No word on whether she has antlers though</figcaption></figure>

 Chapter Volume 3 6

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>Please, everyone, a huge and warm wee to a new contributor on this project. Sen will be doing TLC from here on. So, now you can have even MOOORRREEE faith in our uracy.</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno was still in aa. Since Asil said that he would be fine, even though he felt indescribable anxiety in his heart, Xi Wei could only choose to believe in him. He nced at Suji coldly and temporarily left her there. He took Nile and threw him outside so that he was lying with the other mercenaries who were squashed together. Xi Wei then took jackets from two of the mercenaries, wrapped one around Zeno, and gave the other to Suji.

    <span>Suji took the jacket with a stunned expression, and ayer of redness appeared on her face. It was now that she realized that she had been naked that whole time. Since she had been living for over 3,000 years, she had already forgotten about the troublesome matter of putting on clothing.

    <span>Xi Wei frowned, unsure of what to do with Zeno. He was covered in blood, and even though Xi Wei wanted to move him, he didn''t want to get him dirty.

    <span>Perhaps the physique of the Demon race was different from ordinary people, because the protagonist took a full week to wake up, while Zeno woke up after only a day of being in aa.

    <span>When he woke up, he found himself lying next to Nile and the group of mercenaries. The protagonist and Suji were missing. His eyesight blurred, was he¡­abandoned?

    <span>A huge sense of loss shrouded him. The inertia of the plot was so great, so was it because he snatched something that belonged to the protagonist that Xi Wei left him with the beauty?

    <span>At that time, the people around Zeno also started waking up one after another. They were just over-exhausted, but there was no danger to their life. Nile and Zeno were the two with the worst conditions out of everybody.

    <span>Everyone looked pale and weak. They all looked at the stone gate that had closed and their hearts filled with fear. They all thought they were deceived by Nile, but because Nile looked the worst out of all of them, they stopped doubting him.

    <span>After all, there was no reason to act to this extent.

    <span>Nile also woke up. His face was very unsightly, probably because he did not get what he wanted. His wishful thinking failed, and he did not know what Suji did to him, and do not even mention the treasure house. Even though his eyes were filled with unwillingness, he let the guards he brought help him up and, no longer looking at the sacrifices, he left.

    <span>The people here did not know anyone. They were all gathered together to find the treasure house. The leaders were all returning without sess. They had no other way. As for that test again? Forget that, if they tried again, they might directly lose their lives. Although mercenaries were not afraid of death, a death like that was so pointless.

    <span>Everyone began to scatter. No one cared about the people who were still lying on the ground in a pool of their own blood. The mercenary who had been stripped of his clothes did not care about Zeno''s blood and wrenched his stolen jacket back while cursing. That maneuver caused Zeno to wish for death since it had to be better than the pain. He inhaled sharply,cking even the will to raise any opposition.

    <span>Zeno smiled bitterly. He could not move, so he had to stayying down in the water with a colorful halo on his head. When the mercenaries were all gone, the heavy stone door slowly opened, and Suji came out with the two foals. Seeing the miserable Zeno, she hesitated, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    <span>The person soaked in blood looked at her with bright eyes. Since Suji and the foals were here, did that mean the protagonist had not left? Did he not me him for stealing the Heart of the Devil?

    <span>Zeno could not speak, but the expectations in his eyes could not be hidden. Suji suddenly understood his expectation and replied, ¡°Master is now refining the Heart of the Devil. I wanted to leave you outside to let yourpanions take you away, so why didn¡¯t they care about you?¡±

    <span>Suji said that with a bit of confusion in her tone.

    <span>Zeno heard that the protagonist had not left and abandoned him, and his heart was 70 to 80% settled, even the pain that was racking his body all the way to the bones became less unbearable.

    <span>Hey quietly while Suji talked to him. She had not seen a living person for two thousand years and was very talkative. It did not take her long to exin her background for the past 7788 years. If it was not for her deep obsession with her former master, Suji was, in fact, a good catch.

    <span>What a pity.

    <span>Zeno thought about those things, with his mind in a mess. He did not know how long it would take to see Xi Wei again. Xi Wei''s whole cultivation had be a lot more condensed, and it was obviously a huge gain on a whole new level. A rough estimate, his cultivation should have reached the level of the Great Warrior.

    <span>Corresponding to the grading of magicians, the martial arts of the Hong Yue Continent was divided into nine levels. They were, respectively, Beginner Martial Artist, Martial Artist, Warrior, Great Warrior, Martial Master, Great Martial Master, Martial Saint, Martial Deity, Deity.

    <span>Xi Wei was less than twenty, and he was already a Great Warrior. He wasparable with those highly respected super geniuses. Despite that, he was used to being low-key, so very few people knew his true level.

    <span>In the protagonist¡¯s hand only the texture of the engraving on the ring was left on his finger. A red gemstone appeared, which seemed to add a touch of luster to the dull gray ring.

    <span>Xi Wei squatted down and looked at Zeno condescendingly, ¡°Do you know you were wrong?¡±

    <span>Zeno answered pitifully, ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    <span>Coincidentally, the two people weren''t talking about the same thing at all. Xi Wei meant to tell Zeno to change his personality trait, to not take his life for granted. Xi Wei was really angry, and there was a dim pain in his heart.

    <span>Xi Wei was so smart, how could he not know why Zeno wanted to grab the gem? If he had malicious intent, he would not have given the gem back. He was clearly the first person to eat crabs<sup id="fnref-1422-1">1</sup>.

    <span>However, Zeno''s train of thought was not there. He did not know his identity had long been exposed, so Zeno thought he was being punished for trying to rob the protagonist of his belongings.

    <span>Although it was indeed a punishment, the direction of the punishment that the two people interpreted went inpletely different directions.

    <span>After hearing a satisfactory answer, Xi Wei took off his own whitewashed coat and wrapped it around Zeno, revealing only a head of ck hair.

    <span>No one knew what Suji was doing during this time. It seemed that she had earned the trust of Xi Wei, and she was responsible for taking care of Zeno when the protagonist went out.

    <span>Xi Wei went out to find food. With Zeno''s current physical condition, he could not go out at all. He had to stay there for the time being, but at least it was safe.

    <span>As for letting Suji go instead? Don¡¯t even think about it, this girling back without identally selling herself off would be considered sessful.

    <span>Zeno was lying in a daze. While he was bored, he suddenly remembered some lyrics, but he had to change it, ¡°<i><span>I am your eyes and I will lead you away from a dangerous future</i><span>.¡±

    <span>Thinking about not having that much to do all by himself, but he had quite a lot of talent for changing lyrics.

    <span>Time spent when doing nothing feels particrly long. Zeno was also facing a huge test. He twisted a few times in ce and felt particrly ufortable.

    <span>People have three urgencies, and Zeno was no exception.

    <span>Suji noticed his anomaly. When she saw him twisting in a weird way, she then crouched down and asked curiously, ¡°Litt¡­Zeno, what''s wrong?¡±

    <span>Suji almost identally call him Little Master.

    <span>Zeno''s face was red from holding it in. He also had to take care to avoid looking at Suji, who was dangerously bare everywhere except for the haphazardly draped mercenary''s jacket. He was really about to cry from not knowing where to look.

    <span>What could he say to a girl? How could he even tell her what he needed to do?! Never mind that he needed help.

    <span>It was too awkward! For a thousand-year otaku, he would not be able to say it no matter what.

    <span>Just as he felt that his future was dark and that all his face was going to be destroyed, his savior returned.

    <span>As soon as Xi Wei came in, he found that he was staring at his Zeno who bore an eager look. He felt fuzzy, but his words were cold, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    <span>Zeno mumbled, ¡°#@?¡±

    <span>If it was not for Xi Wei''s power, he would not have been able to hear what Zeno was saying.

    <span>Xi Wei nced at him speechlessly, and with his familiar hands, grabbed Zeno into his arms, and took him to solve his problem.

    <span>Suji blinked her eyes, at a loss, and watched them leave.

    <span>When Zeno was a child, he did not know how many times he performed that action. It was reasonable to say that he should have gotten used to it, but the two people could still feel the awkward atmosphere.

    <span>Sometimes humans were strange. The soul was still the same soul, but the shells had changed. Probably because the age changed? When they were young, they did not think there was anything wrong. At the present, this situation made one want to find a hole to hide in.

    <span>Not only Zeno, Xi Wei also felt there was something wrong with the situation. Was it because the person in the arms looked like a teenager?

    <span>In such a strange atmosphere, neither of them spoke until Xi Wei gave him some trousers. The heat on Zeno''s face faded, and with nothing better to say he asked, "What are we eating today?"

    <span>¡°Mushrooms.¡±

    <span>¡°¡­¡­Oh.¡±

    <span>While eating absent-mindedly, he looked at the facial-paralysed face of the protagonist opposite of him. For all he knew, he could have been eating poisonous mushrooms. He looked towards the blood pool and saw Suji sitting with her legs submerged within, and his thoughts drifted to strange ces again.

    <span>In the original book, during the days Xi Wei waspletely unable to move, two sentences indicated that Suji was taking care of the protagonist. Then, when the protagonist encountered his situation, Suji was not¡­

    <span>It was reasonable to say that the readers should have been pleased by the protagonist, who was in an ambiguous situation. The premise was quite in line with the heart of an otaku: a lone man and a beautiful women were in the same room, and the ambiguity of the light of one''s imagination could be expected to make a person''s blood boil.

    <span>When reading books, Zeno did not care about those things. Instead, he was worried about if the protagonist could be healed and if it would add fuel to the protagonist¡¯s warm sister''s love. Now that he was immersed in the situation, his feelings werepletely the opposite. He even thanked fate for having brought him here, otherwise he would have had the same ideas as others who had read the book.

    <span>As for his own strange thoughts, Zeno summed it up that, because he knew the ending, he rejected all the sisters he knew were going to betray the protagonist.

    <span>After finding a reason for himself, Zeno was relieved.

    <span>After half a month, probably due to the fact that the bodies of the Demons were more powerful, Zeno was able to recover 70 to 80 percent. It was time to leave that location.

    <span>Xi Wei did not intend to take the Suji with them, but Suji''s eyes were so tearful, the kind of pitiful look that all normal men would have been unable to resist.

    <span>¡°Little Master, Please ask the Master to allow Suji to go with you.¡±<hr><hr>

    I was so delighted to read this chapter after Piper finished it. Wasn¡¯t it cute? Well, I thought so anyways. She mentioned something about a long weekend from school, so the next chapter maye out quickly. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll be slogging away on the next RAAS chapter.

    As a public health nurse, this is one of the busiest times of the year for me (flu season starts my friends) so I have been working like, all day long all week. So I basically have nothing done. Which is life, I still have a family to deal with on top of that. But I promise I¡¯ll get there. Eventually. So look forward to it. Allllll of it.

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1422-1">What this means is basically, the first person to eat crabs was brave and willing to take risks. He didn''t know if crabs would be poisonous or what, but he still dared to risk it. So it''s basically someone willing to take the leap without any idea of how things will turn out. I was so close to just cutting this out, but in the end I decided to leave it in there. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 7

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Xi Wei could not even take care of Zeno and himself before, when eating their meal of the day in the morning meant there would not be another at night. If they ate their fill, it was likely that they somehow brought troubles to themselves. Also, in the eyes of an ordinary person, Suji''s beauty, although not quiteparable with the maind''s first-ss beauty Belle, she was not far behind.

    <span>Yet, ording to Xi Wei, a beautiful woman was a synonym to trouble. The more beautiful a woman was, the more trouble she brought. From his experiences during his childhood, he did not need a teacher to understand the famous saying of Zhang Wuji, ¡°The more beautiful a woman is, the more she will deceive.¡±

    <span>What did it mean to hide a dagger in a smile, and what was a poisonous beauty? He was all too clear.

    <span>Although Suji''s eyes were pitiful, they could not move Xi Wei¡¯s iron heart.

    <span>Zeno touched his eyebrows, he did not know what to do. It was undoubtedly inappropriate to leave Suji here alone, but it would be a lot of trouble to take her with them.

    <span>As a servant of the demons, Suji yed a very important role in many of the following plot events. Many of the protagonist''s adventures were rted to Suji. She had lived for thousands of years and had been following one of the seven superior demons, so she had knowledge of many demon hideouts during the ancient times.

    <span>Although Zeno was a half-demon, he could not publicly show this. In addition, as an outside variable in this world, he feared that his existence would cause a huge butterfly effect. If that time came then he would lose his advantage of knowing the plot. The gain would not outweigh the loss.

    <span>Suji was like a cake with a time bomb inside. Although people would really want to eat, at the same time they dare not do so.

    <span>In the end, Zeno sighed and tried to persuade Xi Wei, but his current status was nothing but a stranger who just met him by chance. He could only rely on his own strength or resign to his fate.

    <span>¡°Xi Wei¡­ Big Brother, I think Suji is also very pitiful. It''s better to bring her along. If you can¡¯t take care of her, I can help.¡±

    <span>Suji was stunned, then immediately became happy again. <i><span>Hey, the little master is really a good person, Suji will be good to the little master.</i>

    <span>The protagonist stared into his eyes for a long time, as if to judge the sincerity of his words.

    <span>Finally, Xi Wei had to admit that Zeno seemed to be serious.

    <span>Then the protagonist pointed at the stunned Suji again, ¡°Do you like her very much?¡±

    <span>Without waiting for Zeno to answer, he continued, ¡°If you like her, then bring her.¡±

    <span>Suji wept. Without the permission of her master, she was unable to leave here even half a step. If Xi Wei did not bring her out, then she could only continue to stay here alone forever.

    <span>Now that she could leave here, it made her really happy.

    <span>Along the way, out of gratitude to Zeno, Suji was super diligent. Everything was served to him, causing Zeno to be ufortable because he did not know how to refuse her.

    <span>Xi Wei would not let Suji get close to him, so the overly energized maid used 200% of her enthusiasm on serving the little master.

    <i><span>Wu wu, he was clearly the little master. Why wouldn''t the master let her call him that?</i>

    <span>The simple maid was very confused.

    <span>However, there were more doubts that could only be kept to oneself. When the master was angry, it was really terrible. Only the little master could appease the master.

    <span>In this way, the two of them added a beautiful maid and sister to their group, and the three people set out together to find the territory of the unicorns. The helpful thing was that Suji already knew the specific location.

    <span>Looking at the towering tree in front of him, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and Zeno silently said, <i><span>If it wasn''t for Suji leading the way, who would have thought that the territory of the unicorns was just an old tree</i><span>.

    <span>If they were to look for it by themselves, Zeno was afraid that they would never have been able to find it in the Nightmare Forest.

    <span>Suji stroked her long blue hair, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they moved. After all, it has been over two thousand years since thest time master and I came here.¡±

    <span>It was not like there was anything good about the Demon of Envy running around looking for the unicorns.

    <span>The possibility of them moving was obviously unlikely, since the wind blowing through the ancient tree created a fresh and natural tune, one full of hope.

    <span>Then the tree shook a little, and a green light shrouded the three people and two foals.

    <span>Zeno blinked and waited for the light to vanish only to find himself in a whole new world.

    <span>It was a peaceful and quiet ce, free of the feeling of plundering and killing that permeated the forest. The beauty was truly unlike anything he could find in the mundane world.

    <span>In the distance, adult unicorns were ying in the water and in the woods. Their arrival seemed to cause some kind of panic, and soon there was the sound of hooves scurrying to find the elders.

    <span>Seeing abination of a mermaid, a person from the Shadow n, and a human being holding foals from their family was obviously very strange.

    <span>Not long after, a white-haired young man came to invite them to the Elder''s Pce.

    <span>A unicorn had not been born for many years, only the elders, a total of five, came out of prudence. Their expressions were very dignified, and despite each of them being handsome or a beauty, they were all ruined by their expressions until there wasn''t much of their good looks left.

    <span>The unicorns had always been isted from world, simr to the elves. However, the elves were a unique race, while the unicorns were a type of magical beast, so they were essentially different.

    <span>Only the high-ss unicorns could transform into humans. The mother they saw previously who gave birth to the foals was one of them.

    <span>The only woman among the elders looked at them carefully, and eximed, ¡°The merfolk have been thought to be extinct for thousands of years. They haven''t been seen since the beginning of this era. I didn¡¯t expect to see one of the only remaining of their kind today!¡±

    <span>Suji did not know what kind of species she was. She had lost her memory and had no impression of belonging to any n, so she only felt bewildered.

    <span>The rtionship between the merfolk and the unicorns was quite good, so when the Demon of Envy came with Suji looking for medicine he was not rejected.

    <span>Unfortunately, Suji did not remember her past, so she was confused.

    <span>When they saw that she did not respond at all. The female elder could only shake her head. When they turned to Xi Wei and Zeno, they were not so friendly, ¡°Human and Demon, why are our family''s foals in your hands?¡±

    <span>To the unicorns, the demons were filthy and the humans were greedy. These two people were not likely to be seen together, and their interracial tensions made it extremely difficult to reconcile.

    <span>In this case, all Zeno needed to do was move into the background, he was quite self-aware, andplicated matters like this should be handed to the protagonist.

    <span>The protagonist was justice, and the location of the unicorn''s territory would not have been found in any normal story.

    <span>In the face of such questioning, Xi Wei only bothered to say that the reason he would run such a trip was because Zeno wanted to bring the two foals home, perhaps because he was thinking of his own mother, Evelyn.

    <span>Xi Wei carried the two foals, who were sleeping with sweet expression, by the scruff of their necks and threw them to the ill-faced elders. All that with only a superfluous exnation.

    <span>The attraction of the coolness, handsomeness and arrogance given off by the protagonist wasparable to the CEOs one would find in romance novels.

    <span>Ze-''incurable fan''-no''s HP bar decreased by 10% when faced with his protagonist''s awesome factor.

    <span>¡°Wait a minute,¡± The female elder bit her lips unwillingly. The pride of the unicorns meant that they did not want to admit that a demon and human had helped them, but the facts were in front of them. The only pregnant woman in the family snuck out and suffered unexpected events. The female had been expelled ording to the family rules, but now she was dead, leaving only these two small foals. Nevertheless, to think the royal family¡¯s reign that hadsted hundreds of years could now continue. Also, they could not find her to demand banishment, and to expel their future king was simply crazy.

    <span>Unicorns were not ungrateful magical beast, so no matter how awkward it was, they wanted to thank these three.

    <span>¡°Thest of the now-extinct merfolk family, whether you are willing to stay with my family, as thest descendant of our ally, you have helped my family so much. We are obliged to take care of you.¡±

    <span>When she heard this, she shook her head like a rattle. She took the opportunity to hide herself behind Zeno. She did not dare to approach the master, so only the little master could shelter her.

    <span>While shouting, ¡°Besides with the master, Suji will not go anywhere.¡±

    <span>The faces of the female elder went ck.

    <span>The descendant of their strong allies had be the servant of a human and demon. The female elder''s head could not help but be run over by 10,000 grass mud horses<sup id="fnref-1438-1">1</sup>. She hated the iron for not bing steel<sup id="fnref-1438-2">2</sup> and gave a nce to Suji''s eyes. Her impression of the two teenagers became even worse.

    <span>Obviously, the hate of the other party could not kill, but several elders almost got taken out by internal injuries.

    <span>However, even if they wanted to send the other party out quickly they could not do so. The entrance to the ancient tree could only be opened, at most, once every seven days. Since it was opened today, these people had to stay in the territory for at least a week before it could open again.

    <span>Exining the reason to the three people, the white-haired young man brought them to the living area.

    <span>The five elders were frowning together, but the rewards must be given. The royal family members were not merely cabbages, let alone the two royal twins. This kind of kindness was simply too huge, giving too little would be inappropriate, but they were not willing to give too much.

    <span>Just while they were scratching their heads, someone solved the problem for them.

    <span>A unicorn rushed in, changed into human shape, and handed a letter to the elders.

    <span>The beast was very flustered, ¡°Elders, someone just gave this to me.¡±

    <span>The letter did not even have an envelope, it was simply folded, and the content was very simple: <b>Give them my sword</b><span>.

    <span>The signature was Xia Zuo Youliya.

    <span>Xia Zuo''s sword was the Sword of the Gods. The unicorns had kept it for more than a thousand years. It was the first time they had heard from the owner of the sword and this was what he had to say, to give it away? They could not help but be suspicious. This letter was fake, right?

    <span>Otherwise, why else would that god give such a powerful sword to a mere mortal?<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: Yay I finished, I swear these chapters are getting longer QAQ. Or maybe it''s just me. Orz

    Kleep: In case you¡¯re curious, I¡¯m about 80% done next RAAS chapter. Should be out in a short while. Probably.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1438-1">Grass mud horse is chinese ng that is a homophone to f*** your mother. =D ?</li><li id="fn-1438-2">Resent something for not being something stronger. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 8

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>This letter, was it really written by the person himself?

    <span>Of course it was, except for the unicorn n, the only person who knew that the Sword of the Gods<sup id="fnref-1472-1">1</sup> was here was its master.

    <span>Even if it was grudgingly, the elders present had to ept that cruel reality.

    <span>After all, Xia Zuo was a human being, so it was understandable that he would choose another human being as his inheritor.

    <span>There were many strange and fantastic races on the continent, some of which were already extinct, some whose numbers were expanding, and some that simply struggled on whilst at death''s door.

    <span>However, mankind was the only race that had existed since the birth of the continent and had never faced extinction. Ever since ancient times, humans had considered themselves as something like the maind¡¯s masters. Their numbers were so great and their vigour and vitality was breathtaking. Who could say how many times, when other races thought that mankind was going to perish, that they could not only survive, but manage to live even better.

    <span>The name of the godly sword, Chen Yuan, was also regarded in the same manner as humanity''s saviour to some extent. Consequently, it was therefore enshrined in the most sacred temple hall within the unicorn territory.

    <span>The three in Zeno''s group had lived there for a week, yet could hardly ever see the shadow of another person. The unicorns only liked pure and beautiful women, showing no interest in two young men. It appeared that they were avoiding them, as if they carried some sort of virus on their bodies. It was enough to feel depressed.

    <span>It was not until the day before the old tree that served as the gateway for the territory was able to open that the elders seemed to recall that there were some additional guests. They solemnly invited them over.

    <span>The only difference between the King''s Hall and the Elder''s Hall was where they were located; the Elder''s Hall being in the front of the pce and the King''s in the back.

    <span>Zeno and the protagonist went to the Elder''s Hall, where the difference from thest time was that a long sword was ced on a sword rack that was not very eye-catching, and it looked quite like it just belonged there.

    <span>The sword was about the length of Xi Wei¡¯s leg, the appearance was very simple and unadorned, and the gray colour was not eye-catching. The sword''s de was somewhat curved, and it gave off an aura that made people dare not to look at, like it was filled with a murderous spirit.

    <span>That was a sword with a story.

    <span>Practically at first nce, Xi Wei liked it.

    <span>The female elder pushed the sword rack in front of his face, but even with the strength of a high level unicorn, it was unexpectedly somewhatborious.

    <span>Xi Wei gazed at the sword and took a deep breath. He slowly lifted his hand and grasped the hilt. Then, drew it out!

    <span>Drew it¡­out¡­

    <span>He could not draw it out.

    <span>Everyone saw it. The blue veins were popping out on Xi Wei''s arm, but the sword only moved a little. Therefore, the protagonist had to stretch out his both hands and grip the hilt, then expended a lot of force once again.

    <span>Atst he was able to take the sword off of the sword rack, but he could not bear the immediate and relentless gravitational force acting on it. The sword point and the ground stuck to each other like two lovers, and arge pit was smashed in the floor of the Elder''s Hall.

    <span>The elders were unable to even feel regret, and everyone was stunned by the dull sound of the floor being struck.

    <span>Zeno began to sweat with anxiety. Why on earth was that sword so heavy? It would be difficult to even chop firewood with it. Although it looked like a good sword, unfortunately it was simply not practical. If he used it against an enemy, before the enemy could even strike he would first be crushed to death by his own sword!

    <span>If it were not for the solemn expressions of the unicorns and their serious air, Zeno would suspect that they were being duped.

    <span>That sword had not been mentioned in ¡°Curse¡±, so what was the importance of it for their mission?

    <span>It seemed that Xi Wei genuinely liked Chen Yuan. Even though it was so heavy and he had to work so hard to move it, he had not yet relinquished it.

    <span>After that, then, they were politely ''asked to leave'' the unicorn''s territory. It seemed that they were quite unwee.

    <span>Xi Wei dragged Chen Yuan. That was right, dragged. He honestly could not lift it. He attempted to put Chen Yuan into the ring, but that failed. As a result, he could only drag that big thing to the town of Siwa.

    <span>Zeno watched the awkward and clumsy disy, but he was unable to do anything about it. He and Suji were a weak magician and a weak woman. They were unable to help however much they would like to, so they could only watch the protagonist with distress as he dragged the big sword along on that hot day.

    <span>Zeno wanted to covertly throw the sword away in the middle of the night so that it would be lost, but he could not move it. It was really the number one anti-theft sword in the world!

    <span>It took a week to return to the town of Siwa. During the period of time that they were ''guests'', something rtively big had happened in Siwa.

    <span>Earl Duin came to Siwa to select a new wife. His first wife was reported to have died two years ago due to a difficult birth. Only a tiny girl who cried piteously for food was left. The Earl was left deeply sorrowful and chose not to take a wife for two years. The Earl was fine without a wife, but the child could not be without a mother. The poor youngdy who lost her mother was finally at the age where she would start to form memories, and she wanted her mother.

    <span>The Earl then took his beloved daughter to the ce where the husband and wife first met, Siwa. His goal was to find a suitable partner.

    <span>Zeno¡¯s ears pricked up and listened to the mercenaries around him gossip with great interest. For example, some Earl¡¯s betrothal gift was a precious Yn Water Magnolia<sup id="fnref-1472-2">2</sup>, and for instance how many heaps and heaps of benefits the new Countess would obtain, and so on and so forth.

    <span>When the topic turned to the newdy and a prospective child, as well as the misery experienced by the former countess, Xi Wei frowned. He swept over the people with a cold gaze, thinking that all those people must have been really bored. If they had all that time to gossip, would it not be best to think about how to make more money, or to increase their martial arts level?

    <span>Xi Wei looked at Zeno once again, who was sitting with his ears trained on the conversation. Xi Wei was already scheming how to correct that behavior.

    <span>Xi Wei himself probably did not realize that this kind of thinking would usually be considered ''educational''.

    <span>After he finished eating the simple meal, Zeno asked tentatively. ¡°Xi Wei, if you don¡¯t mind it go to my home for now. Consider it my gratitude for saving my life.¡±

    <span>That was right, Zeno owned property in town. Not long ago, Hill gave Zeno the house they had lived in for three years, saying that the house originally belonged to Evelyn (Zeno''s mother). Thus, it suddenly turned into Zeno''s family home.

    <span>On one hand, he thought about how he actually just invited a stranger to go to his home, yet on the other, he also thought that he must go. He did not realize in the slightest that the protagonist he was deliberating over was nodding cheerfully.

    <span>¡°All right.¡±

    <span>¡°Why won¡¯t you go, I''ll go with you¡­Hey? You agreed?!¡±

    <span>Zeno, who had prepared for a lengthy discussion, stared nkly. He coughed a few times, and thought in his heart,<i><span> since when was it so simple for someone to lure the protagonist back to their home</i><span>!

    <span>Although he was not required to waste much saliva speaking, Zeno felt sullen and gnashed his teeth, thinking that he must not be permitted to maintain that bad habit in the future. There were many bad people in the world.

    <span>Unexpectedly, the two people who had reached a high degree of unanimity had not discovered each other¡¯s dissatisfaction, and they seemed to be calm and in sync.

    <span>However, there was not a soul in sight in the house.

    <span>Zeno only found a piece of paper that read, ¡°I''m going away on an urgent matter, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    <span>That was also good. Just in case they met, he did not know how to exin things, and he could not bluntly point out Xi Wei''s identity.

    <span>The home was not very big and there were three rooms in total. One had belonged to Evelyn and it had been abandoned for a long time. One was Zeno''s, and the remaining room was where Uncle Hill lived together with his strange friend.

    <span>Speaking of that friend, he seemed to be a very arrogant man. Some time ago, Zeno had snuck out despite being forbidden and identallye across him outside. However, he was treated like air and ignored.

    <span>Of course, Zeno was not aware that he was not behaving that way due to a proud nature, but because he was face-blind. In his eyes, everyone had the same face. If he wanted a face-blind person to recognize an acquaintance on the street, it was even harder than reaching the heavens.

    <span>After considering matters carefully again and again, he decided that Suji could not stay in the same room as two grown men, so they let her stay in Evelyn¡¯s room. As for Xi Wei, Zeno was a bit unsure. He could not live in Uncle Hill¡¯s room, but he was worried that his intense vignce would prove troublesome and cause him to refuse.

    <span>So the ultra-fan weakly handed the decision over to the protagonist. Xi Wei had no objection, and naturally dragged Chen Yuan into the house, leaving behind only a small reader whose soul had flown out as he stared nkly.

    <span>Once again, his protagonist was so ooc<sup id="fnref-1472-3">3</sup>!

    <span>That evening, Zeno could not sleep from the excitement. He did not dare to toss and turn, lest he disturb Xi Wei¡¯s rest. He had no choice but to listen to the movements and stillness with his eyes closed. Xi Wei seemed to fall asleep, but he did not sleep very well.

    <span>Xi Wei had a dream. In the dream, there was a man whose appearance he could not see clearly standing on top of a mountain peak. In his hand he held a sword; Chen Yuan to be precise.

    <span>The man was practicing swordsmanship and the heavy Chen Yuan appeared light as a feather in his hands. As he brandished the sword, it disyed a certain grandeur and biting cold that required courage if anyone wanted to approach.

    <span>After the swordsmanship disy wasplete, the man disappeared and only Chen Yuan remained, its tip stabbed into the ground. Xi Wei walked over after watching demons and gods at work<sup id="fnref-1472-4">4</sup>, gripped the sword, and imitated the man¡¯s movements to raise the heavy sword.

    <span>He did not notice the seven words on the ground, ''Chen Yuan Seven Styles First Sword Form''.

    <span>At first Xi Wei had difficulties lifting the sword, but after practicing over and over he gradually made somewhat of a sword movement. That happened until Zeno kicked him awake.

    <span>Outside, the first glimmer of light coloured the sky. Xi Wei grabbed his wrist. That dream was too real, because the feeling of wrist pain caused by practicing the sword was brought with him into reality. He turned his head and looked beside him, reaching out to run his hand along the Sword of the Gods beside him, looking at it pensively.

    <span>After that, he was kicked once again.

    <span>Xi Wei nced at Zeno expressionlessly. He saw that he had changed his position, so his head and tail werepletely opposite, his feet were resting on Xi Wei, and he slept soundly.

    <span>He rubbed the center of his forehead and pulled on Zeno¡¯s ankle, cing him in the right position. After that, he dragged Chen Yuan out into the yard.

    <span>Xi Wei practiced until the day was splendid and bright, but even so Zeno had not yet awoken. It seemed that their days spent outside the town had truly exhausted him.

    <span>Suji opened the door out to the yard and respectfully told him, ¡°Good morning master. Suji has already almost finished the thing that master asked for, and only one thing is left before it can be fullypleted.¡±

    <span>¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±

    <span>¡°Yn Water Magnolia.¡±

    <span>The thousand-year-old Yn Water Magnolia, it seemed¡­<i><span>where have I heard of it?</i><hr><hr>

    Well, this took a while because it did, but you¡¯re all in luck. A few minutes after this chapter goes up, the next one should follow. Hurray double release!

    Also, I found this chapter to be delightfully funny. Our proud and cold protagonist, stubbornly dragging a sword behind him everywhere he goes like a small child.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1472-1">This sword is, specifically, a double-edged sword. More like one you''d find in Western fantasy. Or that one manga about the guy who transmigrated into a sword teehee. Maybe. ?</li><li id="fn-1472-2">Yn Water Magnolia: Flower species Magnolia denudata, native to China. The ''water'' part is added by me based on the name. We can assume that in this instance it has some sort of valuable properties, likely for alchemy. ?</li><li id="fn-1472-3">In case you don''t know, ooc means ''out of character''. Their behaviour was outside of their usual actions. ?</li><li id="fn-1472-4">Demons and gods at work (idiom): unexined event crying out for a supernatural exnation. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 9

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Suji was not just a mermaid, she was also a very powerful alchemist. For that reason, Xi Wei was able to tolerate her. He needed her to make alchemic remedies to restore Zeno¡¯s magic and mental power that was drained because of the spell he cast. Also, the injury could not have any longsting effects. Their world was too dangerous. If he had no self-protection abilities, then throughout his entire life he would face life-threatening situations.

    <span>To make this medicine, there was still onest thing needed. That was the thousand-year-old Yn Water Magnolia.

    <span>The Yn Water Magnolia was a nt, but not an ordinary nt. It only grew in extremely coldnds and it was rare for it to survive by itself, not to mention for a millennium.

    <span>However, there just so happened to be one within an arm''s reach<span>¡ªt<span>he betrothal gift for the future wife of the Earl Duin.

    <span>Xi Wei fell into silence, the Yn Water Magnolia was different from the Xue Nu<sup id="fnref-1473-1">1</sup>. The two were not at the same level at all.

    <span>However, the Earl of the Miya Empire was notparable to Xi Lu of the red-light district. The degree of difficulty shot up by no small amount.

    <span>So, would Xi Wei give up? Of course not.

    <span>The Earl was going to give it to his future wife, so then give him a wife.

    <span>With that idea in mind, Xi Wei nced at Suji, and the poor Suji could not help but shiver. She felt that something bad was going to happen.

    <span>When Zeno woke up, he turned over and saw a silhouette sitting at the table. He blinked and squinted, and realized that the person was Xi Wei, so he rubbed his eyes awake and stumbled over.

    <span>¡°It''s early,¡± said Zeno, and then he discovered that Xi Wei was doing something to his face. He went around the table to see it better. What he saw was so scary all he could do was point his shaking finger at the man and say, ¡°You¡­Who are you? What¡­¡±

    <span>The man was sitting at the table, wearing Xi Wei¡¯s clothes, and had the face shape of Xi Wei, but it was not Xi Wei.

    <span>A barrage of thoughts flew around in Zeno''s head.

    <span><em>It can''t be true that the protagonist has a role-ying fetish</em>

    <span><em>It turned out that Xi Wei was done up like a woman</em>

    <span><em>Do you really think it''s a good thing to see an ice-cold beauty</em>

    <span>In short, all of Zeno''s sleepiness was scared away.

    <span>He took a deep breath and got mentally prepared to listen to the protagonist¡¯s exnation. However, Xi Wei only handed him a mirror. Zeno looked down subconsciously and his whole body became petrified.

    <span>What did he just see!

    <span>After all the nightmares of pretending to be a little girl during his childhood, who was the silly looking girl in the mirror!

    <span>Then, regardless of Zeno, who was already on the verge of a mental copse, Xi Wei seemed to have finallypleted thest part of his face. He stood up and began to undress.

    <span>Zeno looked at Xi Wei with a dull expression before he peeled his eyes away, and then Xi Wei put on a light-colored dress. His movements were smooth and his expression was natural, a person could not help but suspect that he was a sister?!

    <span>Beseeching the protagonist, have you finally found a new method of destroying the world?

    <span>It was not over yet. While waiting for him to change his clothes, Xi Wei threw another skirt to Zeno. His brain was tangled in makeup and it made him want to cry but he had no tears, he could only ask weakly, ¡°Why?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei seemed to think that he still owed an exnation, so he said coldly, ¡°The Earl Duin wants to marry a wife. The betrothal gift is the thousand-year-old Yn Water Magnolia. I need the Yn Water Magnolia.¡±

    <i><span>So they have to disguise themselves like sisters to get that annoying Yn Water Magnolia?!</i>

    <span>Earl Duin could be regarded as young, promising, and extremely handsome, so after the news spread, people came in an endless stream to pry. Even beautiful women from the neighboring towns came, not exactly to be a stepmother, but in order to be a Countess. Nevertheless, that was merely a small trifle.

    <span>Finally, the Earl seemed to be overwhelmed and announced an important decision. That was, all the beautiful, innocent, unmarried women of any family could receive an invitation to attend the banquet at the Earl''s House in three days time. The Earl would then pick a favorite from the present women to be his next Countess.

    <span>When that news came out, it caused an uproar. For the invitation, many people tried their hardest, but they did not know how the beauty was assessed. Yet, without issue, Xi Wei sessfully acquired three invitations.

    <span>Zeno''s face had ck lines<sup id="fnref-1473-2">2</sup> and Suji''s beauty bloomed. After all, a person who thought that Merfolk were not beautiful had not yet been born. They were two big men, should the person who sent the invitation be blind? Incredibly, they did not notice, or could it be that the protagonist¡¯s makeup ability was too superb, and there were simply no ws?

    <span>Holding invitations that countless people were eager to have was like holding a hot potato, Zeno got almost no sleep.

    <span>In such a strange and tense atmosphere, the banquet began on schedule.

    <span>There were a ton of beautiful girls attending. If it was not for the sheer size of the Earl¡¯s House, it was very likely that it would be impossible to have so many people. It was truly a myriad of colors.

    <span>Zeno''s nervousness almost made him trip over his feet, and he also felt guilty. He always felt like everyone was watching them. Like a frightened rabbit that could jump up at any time, it was as if everyone was taunting him, a man dressed as a woman. It was as if he was possessed.

    <span><em>As long as the protagonist wanted something he was going to get it</em>

    <span>Still struggling to fight, he had to pray that these people were not super poisonous.

    <span>The banquet soon began, and Sujii followed Xi Wei and Zeno step by step. For thousands of years she had never seen so many people, and there were so many beautiful people. There were not only the girls who wereing to the banquet, but also the family members of those sisters. There were groups and also loners.

    <span>Suji was getting a bit overwhelmed.

    <span>Even among so many beautiful people, Suji''s beauty stood above the rest, attracting many envious and admiring eyes. It left the maiden with the appearance of a mature woman, but the heart of a humble servant unsure of how to deal with it.

    <span>Xi Wei put a lot of thought into it. Regardless of whether the Earl liked the mature type, iceberg type, or the delicate type, he could be satisfied. If you looked at it from the outside, the chances of their three candidates were really good.

    <span>Thus, their chance of getting the Yn Water Magnolia also increased greatly.

    <span>Unexpectedly, however, the Earl of Duin did not appear immediately. The atmosphere of the banquet was mostly normal and somewhat dignified.

    <span>Sitting and waiting was not Xi Wei''s style. He nodded to Suji. The maid froze, then grasped what he meant. She turned to one of the banquet waiters and said something. In the face of such a beautifuldy''s request, although the waiter was somewhat embarrassed, he still agreed.

    <span>When they left, Xi Wei dragged Zeno quietly away from the other waiters and snuck into the backyard of the Earl''s house.

    <span>It was very different from the brightly lit front hall. The backyard was very quiet. Maybe it was because the staff were all situated in the front hall. Zeno had not seen another person for about five minutes.

    <span>The Earl¡¯s House was veryrge, and Xi Wei walked silently while holding Zeno¡¯s hand. After a while they heard a little movement.

    <span>They walked in the direction of the sound and came to a rock garden. There were two people, one big and one small. Little Lori cried while clutching the man''s sleeve, not allowing him to go. The man was helpless, all he could do was coax her.

    <span>ording to the limited information obtained, the identities of these two people were self-evident.

    <span>It seemed that it was not the Earl who wanted to leave the doves, but he was caught by little Lori and could not get to the banquet.

    <span>Suddenly, little Lori stopped crying, huped, and with her round eyes that were filled with tears she looked in a certain direction. Earl Duin followed her line of sight and came face to face with the two ''women''.

    <span>One looked cold and one looked nervous.

    <span>The Earl was stunned and immediately said, ¡°You twodies, this is not the banquet hall, it is dark so please return to the main hall.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei swept him a light nce and the Earl became ufortable. Tt was as if he had been stripped of his clothes, and all his secrets had been seen.

    <span>In contrast, little Lori, who was choking with sobs and screaming, saw Xi Wei and immediately released her Dad''s sleeves. She stumbled while rushing to Xi Wei''s side. At first, it seemed that she did not dare to get close due to Xi Wei''s cold temperament, but then as if with newfound determination, she shook her little fist and grabbed Xi Wei¡¯s skirt, and softly called out, ¡°Mom.¡±

    <span>All three people present were petrified.

    <span>Earl Duin was embarrassed. He pulled up his sleeves and took little Lori away. He exined, ¡°Sorry you two, she doesn¡¯t understand many things,ter I will personally apologize to you.¡±

    <span>He then ran away with Lori as if his butt was on fire.

    <span>Zeno snuck a peek at the protagonist¡¯s face and found that everything was normal. <i><span>Was the protagonist half-way ustomed to being called a parent by strange children</i><span>?

    <span>After this encounter, they did not have to stroll around the back garden so they headed back to the banquet hall.

    <span>The atmosphere in the hall was already a bit tense. After all, the people there were allpetitors. There could only be one Countess, who would fall and who would win was not yet known.

    <span>Suji had long returned. Owing to her beauty, she had been stared at with all kinds of envious and hateful eyes, and seeing Zeno was like seeing a savior.

    <span>¡°Master, Suji had done what the Master had told me to do!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nodded, and Suji was encouraged and continued what she was saying, ¡°Suji used a new alchemic agent to make the waiter dizzy, and he told me everything.¡±

    <span>It could also be said that Suji was lucky. She just got knowledge from the inside, and it happened to be big gossip.

    <span>The was true that the first wife of Earl Duin died during childbirth, but it was not natural. The Earl, who actually liked men, had very light feelings for the formerdy. In modern terms, this trait was equivalent to cheating. The Countess discovered that secret, was stimted into a premature birth, and finally died.

    <span>Earl Duin probably had a guilty conscience, so he loved his daughter very much. Unfortunately for him, while a nobleman could enjoy thepany of men on the side, he could never take a man as his wife. Thus, this current travesty.<hr>

    <span>The Author has something to say:

    <span>A variety of styles to choose from, Earl Duin has bad luck hahaha, cough cough<hr><hr>

    Piper has been working hard so the next chapter may not take long. Life happens though, so no promises teehee. That aside, I really think this part of the novel is quite fun!

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1473-1">in case you forgot, Xue Nu is the medicine Xi Wei and Zeno were looking for in volume one, it treats fevers. ?</li><li id="fn-1473-2">These ck lines:

    ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 10

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Earl Duin¡¯s full name was Andre Duin, and his daughter, Lori Duin, was the child of the unfortunate first Countess.

    <span>Suji, who just learned this matter, was shocked for a long time and she could not even close her mouth. It turned out that men could be together with other men.

    <span>Xi Wei and Zeno were much calmer. One had been in the filth of Ye Sa City and had seen many abnormal situations over the years. The other one was very knowledgeable and lived in modern times. It was nothing to make a big fuss over.

    <span>The feeling of worship in Suji''s heart rose to the next level. It was no wonder they were worthy of being called the master and the little master!

    <span>Originally, Zeno also felt that his protagonist''s behaviour and actions were not appropriate, but after knowing all the facts, he could not help but feel that Earl Duin deserved it.

    <span>It was not enough that he had harmed one innocent woman. He actually proceeded to set up a huge blind date, and nned to hurt a second.

    <span>In the blink of an eye, the banquet was already halfway over. All the beautiful people present were somewhat nervous, and the Earl had not even appeared yet.

    <span>Just as Zeno whimsically felt that the Earl found his conscience and intended to cancel this ridiculous act, a team of servants came and<span>¡ª<i><span>that wasn''t Earl Duin in the back, was it?</i>

    <span>Zeno shot him a look of disappointment and gave him the title of scum.

    <span>¡°Scum¡± was unaware of that. He looked like his usual elegant and noble self standing on the stage, and raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet.

    <span>Honestly though, the genes of Earl Duin were very good. He was young and very handsome, that was, if you could ignore what he was currently doing.

    <span>The beautiful women in the audience all showed their excitement. Most of them came for the status and wealth of a Countess. They did not expect that the appearance of the Earl was so handsome.

    <span>This was simply a huge benefit.

    <span>Earl Duin spoke up, ¡°Thank you to all you beautifuldies for taking the time to participate in this banquet. I am very grateful. I believe everyone knows that I need a kind and beautiful woman to take care of my daughter. She is a poor child and worthy of obtaining the best of everything.¡±

    <span>The girls in the audience had all shown their sympathy and understanding in a timely manner, like they were all good wives and good mothers.

    <span>The Earl opened again, this time he with amazing news, ¡°After some observation, I have chosen the most suitabledy. Other than this, the rest of thedies can get a gift as a courtesy from me, I am very sorry to bother you withing here.¡±

    <span>Everyone was shocked. Did the Earl spend all that time hiding in the dark to observe them?

    <span>When they thought about it, some people were annoyed, while others were proud. The annoyance in those people was too obvious, while the ones that were proud were more restrained.

    <span>Under the intense gazes of everyone, the Earl did not continue speaking on the stage. Instead, he walked down the stage with some urgency. Everyone''s eyes followed his footsteps to see which person obtained the great honor.

    <span>Finally the Earl stopped, and the person he stopped in front of was Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei still had no expression, giving off the impression that this result was not too unexpected. He was very calm.

    <span>Andre nted both feet in the same ce and, hiding his worries, he once again revealed a confident and charming smile. Shocking all those present, he kneeled on one knee, while the attendant offered a wooden box at the same time, and the Earl took the wooden box and raised it. In front of Xi Wei, he opened his eyes and with them shining, said, ¡°Beautifuldy. Please ept my, Andre¡¯s proposal to be the new Countess.¡±

    <span>Zeno''s mind was aplete mess. The protagonist was being proposed to by a man!

    <span>Readers, do not throw rotten eggs<sup id="fnref-1487-1">1</sup>!

    <span>The author was not guilty.<i><span> Is your book review area okay?!</i>

    <span>Though they should have thought of this kind of result when they were busy getting done up as women, just thinking about itpared to experiencing the full impact of reality were nowhere near close to being the same!

    <span>Zeno''s mind went nk, as he looked at Earl Duin''s hateful smile. This brain-dead fan, whose whole being was dedicated to the protagonist, nearly could not keep himself in check and almost rushed up to kick the other man down.

    <i><span>Then stomp on you a few more times while you''re on the ground!!</i>

    <i><span>Was my family''s protagonist someone a vulgar person like you could defile?!</i>

    <span>Nevertheless, he still hadmon sense. He understood the consequences of acting like this, so he could only re at Andre.

    <span>In the wooden box, a fist-sized amber was lying in it, wrapped in a treasure that made countless people crazy<span>¡ª<span>Yn Water Magnolia.

    <span>Suji and Zeno were the sisters of the future Countess, so they stayed in the Earl¡¯s House with Xi Wei.

    <span>Andre was happily preparing for the wedding.

    <span>It appeared as if he waspletely happy to take care of his wedding to this ''woman''.

    <span>Zeno was very confused, was the news that Suji got fake? Otherwise, how could the Count of Duin be so happy with a heterosexual marriage?

    <span>Or, had Andre long seen through the real gender of Xi Wei? It seemed that only the Earl himself knew.

    <span>While Zeno was uneasy, Andre came on time every day with Lori Duin.

    <span>Little Lori was not tired of chasing ''mother'' Xi Wei every day, and did not seem care about the protagonist''s cold face.

    <span>Zeno''s heart was ufortable. If Earl Duin was not a homosexual, howe he did not want the stunning beauty, Suji? Why did he have to like the protagonist!?

    <span>There was also that little tot. <i><span>You, yes you, who was your mother, that is my Baba!</i>

    <span>This reader simply became a gunpowder barrel that exploded.

    <i><span>Achoo</i><span>! Xi Wei sneezed, and Suji looked worriedly out the window. She could see a glimpse of a person''s shadow that was looking around stealthily, and unable to bear it anymore she said, ¡°Master, is it okay to let the little master stay out there all the time?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei shook a medicine bottle with a crystal clear lc liquid inside and asked instead, ¡°Is this done?¡±

    <span>Suji dared not lie, ¡°Yes master, the Yn Water Magnolia was real. As long as he drinks this bottle of alchemic medication, the magic and mental strength of the little master willpletely recover, without any after effects.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nodded, and with his ice-knife-like sight he passed over the neck of Suji. The maid trembled, she knew that this was the master¡¯s warning to her. If Suji dared to lie, the consequences were self-evident.

    <span>Despite this, Suji secretly made a decision. When she made the medicine, she retained the taste of the Water Magnolia, only dispelling the aroma so that others could not smell it. Only the one who drank it would discover it.

    <i><span>Master, Suji can only help you to here.</i>

    <span>Zeno was standing guard. He always felt that the Earl was bad. He had to guard Xi Wei, lest Andre do anything to him.

    <span>At that time, Xi Wei opened the door. He still wore his light-colored dress. The protagonist¡¯s acting was superb. He looked just like an icy beauty. He held a cup in his hand, walked over to Zeno and handed it over, "It''s hot, drink some water.¡±

    <span>Zeno felt moved to the point that he did not even look at it and just took a drink.

    <span>Then, he tasted a familiar vor. When Andre was proposing marriage, the smell in the box was exactly the same. It was the Yn Water Magnolia.

    <span>Zeno''s eyes widened, but he could not say anything before he fainted.

    <span>Xi Wei had been prepared and reached out to catch him.

    <span>Putting him on his shoulders, he went to go back into the house.

    <span>¡°Xi Wei,¡± a shout came.

    <span>Xi Wei turned his head and looked impatiently at this uninvited guest, Earl Duin.

    <span>The strange posture of Xi Wei caught the attention of the Earl, ¡°What happened to your sister?¡±

    <span>¡°Heat stroke.¡±

    <span>¡°Then, would you like me to find a doctor to take a look at her?¡±

    <span>¡°No need.¡±

    <span>Earl Duin was a little embarrassed, he could not find the right words. He had never tried this hard to curry favor before. Thedy who epted his proposal was always so cold, but surprisingly his majestic earlship didn''t feel a hint of anger..

    <span>Taking a deep breath, Earl Duin seriously said, ¡°Xi Wei, I have something to tell you, do you have time?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei finally gave him a nce, ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    <span>Andre was full of joy and shortened what he was going to say, ¡°Xi Wei, I have always thought that I am different from others, and before I met you I¡­I really liked men. I tried to be good to Lori¡¯s mother, but I couldn''t fall in love. She, I was the cause of her death, but after meeting you, I realized that I can also like women, thank you Xi Wei.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was staring at him strangely, Earl Duin''s hands were sweating, nervously, waiting for his sweetheart''s judgment.

    <span>Then Xi Wei extended his hand to grip the hand of Earl Duin. Duin was very excited. He felt that his sweetheart epted his feelings.

    <span>Then Xi Wei put Earl Duin''s hand on to Xi Wei''s chest and pressed it up.

    <span>A vast stretch of tnd!

    <span>Earl Duin was dumbstruck, standing in the same ce while his soul left him. That night he kept turning over and over in his sleep, unable to get even a wink.

    <span>After throwing thisrge bomb, Xi Wei threw Zeno on to his bed. He took off his clothes, and covered him with thin nket. Thenid naturally beside him, his heart calm.

    <span>The next day, Andre, with a pair of panda eyes<sup id="fnref-1487-2">2</sup>, knocked on Xi We''s door.

    <span>¡°Xi Wei, I''ve thought it through, even though you are a man, I''ll take it, since the goddess destined me to only like the same-sex, and since that person is you, as long as you are willing, Lori will be our daughter, you will be my wife!¡±

    <span>Suji had just gotten out of bed, and when she walked out the door, she heard such a confession. She could not help but clean her ears. Her first reaction was <i><span>Oh no, we''ve been exposed!</i><span>, but the second reaction¡­<i><span>The Earl really fell in love with my master?</i>

    <span>Her beautiful face paled in her panic. The confession that Earl Duin said would move an individual to tears, but Xi Wei was not an ordinary individual, he just nodded in understanding.

    <span>Then he thought in his heart, <i><span>I can¡¯t stay here any longer.</i><hr><hr>

    <span>Hehehe¡­. I got caught up reading some absolutely amazing BL novels¡­ and mangas¡­ But here is the next chapter! If you guys are tired waiting I can rmend some really good ones (???).

    <span>I saw this other trantor do a trantor''s corner with the characters in their book, so I thought I would try.

    <span>Piper: Hello!

    <span>Zeno: Who''s speaking!

    <span>Xi Wei: <em>Looks around warily while protecting Zeno from the strange noise</em>

    <span>Piper: o(¨i©n¨i)o Don''t be scared I''m just tranting your book¡­

    <span>Zeno: Tranting.. book?¡­ Wait does that mean my existence is affecting the novel!?! Is everyone reading all of my mistakes?! Even foreigners!? Orz

    <span>Piper: Ya¡­ maybe trying to talk to you guys wasn''t that great of an idea¡­

    <span>Zeno: <em>Sitting on the floor thinking about all he did that changed the course of the novel</em> (?©n?)

    <span>Xi Wei: -_- ¡­. What''s going on¡­.

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1487-1">The readers would be raging since "Curse" was not supposed to be a BL novel. ?</li><li id="fn-1487-2">sleep deprived = dark circles = panda eyes, being punched in the eyes also means ck eyes which can be called panda eyes. Yay Pandas! ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 3 11

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Earl Duin happily prepared for the wedding, but little did he know his expectations would only ever be that<span>¡ª<span>expectations.

    <span>Soon, on the evening of the day before the wedding, Xi Wei shoved out all the servants who wanted to make a "wedding dress" for him, along with the worried Andre¡­

    <span>The Earl Duin, who had be henpecked even before marrying his wife, had no other choice, and could only reluctantly leave.

    <span>Suji looked at Xi Wei uneasily, then she lowered her head. After a long time she did not hear any movements, so she quickly nced up like a thief.

    <span>Just to be hit, head on, with Xi Wei''s gaze.

    <span>¡­¡­

    <span>Xi Wei was very cold, ¡°If you want to say something, say it.¡±

    <span>Suji didn¡¯t dare to say anything at first, but after sneaking a peek at the still sleeping Zeno, she clenched her fist and spoke openly, ¡°Does the master really want to marry¡­marry the Earl?¡±

    <span>She almost bit her tongue saying those words.

    <span>Xi Wei did not answer, and instead asked back, ¡°Do you want me to marry the Earl?¡±

    <span>When Suji heard this, she suddenly became extremely angry, ¡°How is that possible! How can the master with his prestigious identity marry a mortal!¡±

    <span>¡°Then, who do you want me to marry?¡±

    <span>Suji suddenly felt her neck be cool. It was as if, should one of her answers turn out to be wrong, her little life would not be guaranteed.

    <span>Then the poor maid swallowed and thought hard, ¡°The master¡¯s partner must be the most loyal and reliable person.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei seemed to be satisfied with this answer, he lifted his chin, "Continue."

    <span>Suji felt the atmosphere warm up a bit, and boldly said it, ¡°It must be a person who dedicated their whole person and gave everything, and the most important thing, they must be the master¡¯s favourite!¡±

    <span>When she finished speaking to there, Suji felt her confidence bing even stronger. The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was the truth.

    <span>Xi Wei was stunned. Originally, he just wanted to warn her not to meddle in his business. Who knew that the maid would actually hit it head on?

    <span>Moreover, it seemed quite reasonable.

    <span>Before that, Xi Wei never considered the problem of a partner. In Ye Sa City, a partner was like a joke. At first they were a partner, but when things get rough then they would be an enemy.

    <span>However, if it was the person who met these conditions, then perhaps it was possible to find a partner. Maybe.

    <span>So, who would fit those criteria?

    <span>His gaze could not help but float to the side of the bed, where someone opened his mouth and breathed in while sleeping like a pig.

    <span>He was shocked by his own thoughts. Xi Wei frowned and shook his head to expel this unreliable thought, but then he asked Suji in a curious manner, ¡°If there was such a person, what would you do?¡±

    <span>Suji was stunned, ¡°Of course if it was for the happiness of the master, I would be willing to do anything!¡±

    <span>¡°Remember your words.¡±

    <span>The maid nodded like she understood, but she was genuinely clueless about what just happened.

    <span>After saying this, Xi Wei took the pile of bridal gowns out to do who knew what.

    <span>Suji trembled. The master was scary, his face looked like he would chop someone into pieces. The little master was definitely the cuter one.

    <span>After that, Suji went to the bedside to guard Zeno and ended up falling asleep.

    <span>When Zeno woke up, he could not tell where he was for a long time. He scratched his head and sat up while stretching. He felt full of strength in his mind and there was magic in his body. He felt great.

    <span>Subsequently, he looked around and found he was in a strange environment. Suji was sitting on the edge of the bed snoring, with her head nodding up and down.

    <span>After his head cleared up a little, he finally remembered that he lost consciousness after he took a drink of the tea Xi Wei gave him. The taste of the water magnolia was so obvious, only a fool would not know what he drank.

    <span>Feeling his spirit and magic that should have disappeared, Zeno''s mood becameplicated. He could not think of what he had done for Xi Wei to do that favour for him.

    <span>Originally, it was only a vague conjecture. Now, Zeno was almost certain that Xi Wei figured out his identity. Otherwise, how could the indifferent protagonist dress up like a woman in order to find medicine for a mere stranger?

    <span>The more he thought about it, the moreplicated he felt.

    <span>Just as he was thinking himself into a mess of thoughts, someone pushed open the door. Zeno opened his mouth, but he did not say anything, because anything he could have said would have appeared pretentious.

    <span>It was Xi Wei who came in. His face was indifferent like always. It seemed like nothing could move him. He saw that Zeno had woken up and did not say anything. He just pushed Suji to wake up the maid.

    <span>Suji was asleep until she saw her family¡¯s master''s cold face. She jumped up feeling shameful and then reported, ¡°Master, the smal¡­ Zeno is normal, he is still sleeping.¡±

    <span>¡­¡­

    <span>Zeno, who was still ''sleeping'', poked Suji¡¯s arm silently.

    <span>The maid froze and snuck away.

    <span>Zeno was a little ufortable. The only two people left in the room were Xi Wei and him. Xi Wei did not look at him, but turned to move something in the cupboard.

    <span>Zeno opened his mouth a few time but could not find the right words to say.

    <span>Then, Xi Wei seemed fix that thing in the cupboard, and turned around to say, ¡°What are you doing there? Tomorrow is the wedding to Earl Duin.¡±

    <span>¡°Wedding?¡± Zeno was sessfully strayed into that new topic, while he suddenly jumped up and reacted, ¡°What! Wedding! You are going to marry the Earl Duin?!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei suddenly lifted the corner of his lips, and Zeno felt a cold puff of air.

    <span>¡°Marry?¡±

    <span>Zeno shook, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei threw a few pieces of clothing at his face. Zeno pried the clothes off of his face and found that they were normal men¡¯s wear. Only then did he realize that he was only sporting undergarments. No wonder something did not feel right.

    <span>¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear the news about Earl Duin''s wedding on the magic bulletin tomorrow, put that on quickly, otherwise the position of tomorrow¡¯s bride will fall to you.¡±

    <span>When Zeno heard that, nothing else mattered. Whoever wanted to be the countess could be the countess. In any case, it would not be him, Zeno.

    <span>That dark and windy night, the courtyard was set on fire.

    <span>Earl Duin was so excited that he couldn''t sleep, and he suddenly heard the servants shouting, ¡°Fire! There''s a fire!¡±

    <span>Andre shuddered, and without even putting on any shoes, he ran out. The vigil servant followed him and shouted at the Earl to put some shoes on. However, Andre saw the direction of the mes and lost his soul.

    <span>The fire burned all night. The fire made by Suji''s alchemic potions could not be extinguished.

    <span>It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that people found out that the Earl¡¯s House, which was hung in red silk, had been redecorated with white gauze today<sup id="fnref-1501-1">1</sup>.

    <span>Then, rumours began to boil.

    <span>When the fire was extinguished, not even the corpse of the future countess could be salvaged. The servants only found some pieces of clothing and a precious piece of blood jade, which seemed to be condensed blood in the burning embers.

    <span>The blood jade belonged to the future countess. People often saw her wearing it on her neck. Now, the treasure was still there, but the person was buried in the sea of ??fire.

    <span>There was a change in conversation that day between the people in the town of Siwa.

    <span>In the end, the news of Earl Duin''s future wife spread like wildfire. He was no longer brought up in a longing and envious way. Even in-looking girls avoided the Earl''s estate, as if they were afraid that he would see and take a liking to them.

    <span>Andre stared at the blood jade for three days, and in that time he lost enough weight to go down a full size.

    <span>After three days of not seeing Baba and not seeing ''Mama'', Lori''s endurance reached its limit. She climbed up onto the Earl¡¯sp, tugged at Andre''s tender cheeks, and she said, ¡°Where''s Mama, Lori wants to see Mama.¡±

    <span>Earl Duin smiled bitterly, ¡°Lori, Mama went far away.¡±

    <span>Little Lori did not understand, ¡°Then let¡¯s go find Mama.¡±

    <span>Earl Duin stroked his daughter¡¯s hair and listened to her immature words, then he suddenly became cheerful.

    <span>¡°Lori is right. Mama is gone, so we will go find her and get her back.¡±

    <span>Immediately following that, Andre made people gather a few hunting dogs, took out the box that had been filled with the Yn Water Magnolia to let the hunting dogs remember the smell, then let them loose.

    <span>Starting from that day, Siwa was thoroughly explored by the hunting dogs of the Earl''s house. However, it was destined to be in vain. At that time, the strangebination of two teenagers and one beauty was on the road outside of Siwa.

    <span>Xi Wei was still dragging the handle of the Sword of the Gods while slowly walking.

    <span>Suji was worried, ¡°Can this method really fool them?¡±

    <span>Zeno thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°There was no body after all. When Count Duin calms down, he will understand that this was just a scam.¡±

    <span>¡°What should we do?¡± The maid became nervous.

    <span>Zeno said, ¡°This is why Xi Wei left the blood jade. In terms of value, the blood jade is worth more than the thousand-year-old water magnolia. It waspensation for the Earl.¡±

    <span>Otherwise Andre may fall into a rage over his loss of property.

    <span>It was better to minimize trouble as much as possible.

    <span>Zeno understood Xi Wei''s thought process quite well, but he did not understand that not all things in the world could be solved by simple equivalent exchange<sup id="fnref-1501-2">2</sup>.

    <span>Zeno did not ask if Xi Wei had recognized him, nor did he ask about the protagonist¡¯s disguise. They seemed to have some kind of unspoken understanding. They evaded the problem tacitly, just as naturally as they did when they were young. That had always been the case, things had never changed.

    <span>Not far behind them, two men followed side by side. The brown-haired man asked, ¡°Why do you want me to teach him to use the Sword of the Gods? It is so heavy, it should not be a used as a starting sword for a mortal.¡±

    <span>Asil replied, ¡°Xia Zuo, believe me, you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    <span>Xia Zuo''s hands were behind him, "You care too much about Evelyn''s child, even the caregiver who brought him is cared for so much by you?"

    <span>¡°Xia Zuo, you don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t want to repay him because he saved Zeno, but I faintly felt that the survival of this era is closely rted to him.¡±

    <span>Asil did not want the world that he and Xia Zuo worked so hard for to fail to escape the curse of fate that woulde about in the near future.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: OMG! I actually finished a chapter in one sitting! I didn''t think that was possible for me XD took me 2 hours and 45 minutes a record time! I''m going to study for finals now, see youter!

    Kleep: In case you were curious, this is chapter 57.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1501-1">Red silk is china''s wedding decorations while white gauze are funeral decorations, I think. ?</li><li id="fn-1501-2"><em>cough</em> Fullmetal alchemist anyone? Okay I''ll leave now¡­ ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 1

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>It had been a long time since they were in Providence City. The people looked to like they were very happy, and it seemed that the gue demon¡¯s attack did not leave any shadow over the people of the Holy City.

    <span>It was just that since it was mid-summer, there were just a very few people on the street. The song of cicadas could be heard everywhere, and the noise was so irritating that the people could not help but be a little fidgety.

    <span>More than three years ago, the gue demon took away the future Light Saint Belle. While the impact on the general public was basically non-existent, the greatest blow was to her father, Principal Colin.

    <span>In recent years, Principal Colin had hardly shown any interest in the school. There were even rumours that the principal intended to seek out a sessor.

    <span>That was rare. The average life expectancy on the Hong Yue Continent was about 150 years. Magicians and high-level warriors could generally live to be 300 years old. Principal Colin was only 130 years old at present. He had only taken on his role in Providence College for thest ten years, and it was not necessary for him to abdicate so early. It was obvious that the matter of his daughter had really hurt him.

    <span>Zeno used one hand to fan himself, while he used the other to wipe off sweat. When he saw Providence College right in front of him, he exhaled and asked, ¡°Would you like to go back to college Xi Wei?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t live in the college, but I had to return to deliver my homework.¡±

    <span>"Homework? Oh right, homework."

    <span>Zeno recalled it only just now. Providence College would arrange extra homework every year over summer vacation. In the two months of summer vacation, at least one assignment would have to bepleted in order to sessfully enter the next semester.

    <span>The reason why Xi Wei went to Siwa was toplete that homework.

    <span>The fourth year homework was to bring back the antler of a magic reindeer, which was a unique magical beast that was native to the Nightmare Forest. As a result, Zeno had been sure that the protagonist would definitely travel to the town of Siwa during the summer vacation of his fourth year.

    <span>Since the protagonist was so poor, he could neither afford an antler, nor could he hire others to help him. He could only walk around personally.

    <span>Fortunately, the school had not arranged for the homework to make things difficult for the students. That kind of magic reindeer was not difficult to catch, but its habitat was distant. It was just that the weather was blistering hot in summer, making it seem a bit arduous.

    <span>The cruel sunshine made the road hot enough to roast something. Zeno and Suji were both wilting and listless, and followed after Xi Wei in a dispirited and downcast manner to Providence College.

    <span>Suddenly a gust of wind came from behind. Zeno had not even had time to appreciate that the weather felt a little cooler when he saw Xi Wei''s hand, gripping a saber, as it flew past his ear at the speed of lightning and blocked the attacking from a person behind him.

    <span>Then, under the scorching sun, he watched as the two people moved about and exchanged blows.

    <span>After about a quarter of an hour, the uninvited guest raised a hand and surrendered. He muttered unwillingly, ¡°You''ve changed. Once again, you improved.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei admonished him, ¡°Evan, next time, I won''t be as polite as I was today.¡±

    <span>Zeno turned his eyes and saw that it was certainly Evan. He had thrown off the figure and appearance of a young man, and at first nce he appeared to be noble and invible.

    <span>In fact, he was nevertheless still a fighting maniac.

    <span>Evan paid absolutely no mind to Xi Wei¡¯s warning, and instead he smiled happily and came over. He put his arms around Zeno¡¯s shoulder and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, little brother, my name is Evan. How did you end up following this block-headed man?¡±

    <span>The ''Block-headed Man¡± Xi Wei¡¯s gaze swept over Evan¡¯s unruly arms ced around him, and if it had been possible, he probably would have already removed them.

    <span>Evan-the-Dense wasn''t aware of the ill-intenting from the protagonist. He just disyed this show of intimacy with Zeno while Zeno gave him a nk stare. He gave his name and then his attention was no longer on Zeno.

    <span>That fighting maniac who immediately fought when meeting someone and had just wanted to mount a sneak attack

    <span>After harassing Zeno, Evan discovered Suji, who had been sizing him up with a curious look.

    <span>Abruptly going through a transformation, he became a noble and elegant young lord. He walked over and addressed her with the courtesy of a knight, ¡°Beautiful youngdy, could you tell me your name? I would dly be your most devoted knight.¡±

    <span>Knightly customs were already around in the previous era, and Suji was not unfamiliar with them. So, she extended her hand out in front of Evan. Evan stared nkly for a moment, then immediately ced a soft kiss on the back of Suji¡¯s hand.

    <span>The current knight¡¯s ceremony was only a formality and rarely was the kiss still performed.

    <span>Fortunately, Evan received education in the most formal royal etiquette from an early age. Otherwise, it would have been very shameful.

    <span>Suji smiled at him. Unexpectedly, she did not dislike that rude guy.

    <span>Xi Wei was disinclined to pay attention to them, and proceeded to the Academic Affairs Office where he handed in his homework.

    <span>Xi Wei had acquired the magic reindeer''s antler before the two unicorn foals. Fortunately that was the case, otherwise Xi Wei would not have been able toplete his homework, and in the worst case he would have had to repeat a year.

    <span>To Zeno¡¯s surprise, the teacher working in the Academic Affairs Office turned out to be Tassia, the female teacher who helped Zeno do the innate talent test. When he saw her, Zeno felt a sense of familiarity and finally felt like he had really returned to Providence College.

    <span>This time, he was no longer a primary school student takingpulsory education sses, but a student who was preparing to be a magician.

    <span>Summer enrollment at Providence College was about to begin, and Zeno had full confidence that he could pass the entrance exam.

    <span>After handing over the homework, Evan proposed they all go out to dinner. Of course, he would be treating¡ªthere was no way the miserly and penniless protagonist would offer to pay.

    <span>Despite obtaining a great inheritance from Suji''s former master, those precious gems could not be brought out to sell for money. One misstep, and they would certainly be targeted. Like this, having was the same as not having, and the final oue was that they were still paupers.

    <span>Theycked the corresponding ability to protect their property, and no matter how many treasures they had, they would only be a stepping stone for others.

    <span>Evan did not try to take them somewhere fancy because he knew that Xi Wei would not want that. The higher level the ce, the more likely that Xi Wei would not go.

    <span>The pub they were eating in had always been a well-known ce to hear gossip, so they were fortunate enough to hear a certain piece of news.

    <span>That was, after Belle had been missing for more than three years, the Temple of Light seemed to have finally given up the n to seek out and retrieve the future saint. The current Light Saint was almostpletely burnt out, so they must choose a new Light Saint.

    <span>Zeno ate his food absent-mindedly and listened to the gossipers around him.

    <span>¡°Have you heard? The Light Saint of this next era has already been decided.¡±

    <span>"Didn''t they already select Belle? Is there even another person the temple can choose?"

    <span>¡°It''s true. My uncle is a Temr. He said that hosting a selection for the next Light Saint was just for appearances sake. In fact, the candidate has already been determined.¡±

    <span>"What was so special about this new Saint candidate?"

    <span>¡°It seems they have a pure light constitution that only appears every 100 years.¡±

    <span>¡°It¡¯s no wonder then.¡±

    <span>The Light Saint was predetermined to be a person with a pure light constitution. Even if they had already been chosen, that rule was indisputable. The people of the temple all believed that it was the will of the Goddess.

    <span>Zeno was fascinated. A pure light constitution sounded like it would be very powerful.

    <span>There was no such thing in the original work. He did not expect the butterfly effect stemming from his childhood to be quite so powerful. The little boss Xia An did not die, yet the gue demon was released smoothly. The demon had captured Belle, and so the Light Saint had changed.

    <span>That series of changes stemmed from Zeno''s transmigration.

    <span>Thinking of that, Zeno suddenly had confidence in the road ahead. Since the plot could be altered, then it would seem the fate of the protagonist was not unchangeable?

    <span>At least the crossing of paths between all those beautiful people and the protagonist was very minimal.

    <span>Xiao Wu would not save the protagonist and develop affection between Xi Wei and herself. The Elf Queen had disappeared without a trace, Joniya wouldn''t fall in love with Xi Wei after quarreling, and the femme fatale Belle''s life or death was unknown. Suji and the protagonist''s ambiguous interactions had also gone up in smoke, so when he thought about it, everything was developing in the right direction.

    <span>In a cheerful mood, Zeno could not help eating another bowl of rice.

    <span>Xi Wei cast a nce at him, unsure of what had made him so happy.

    <span>They had actually returned at an opportune time. The selection of the Light Saint was tomorrow, and it was announced that the session ceremony would be held the following day. It seemed that the temple was really anxious.

    <span>After eating, Evan went back to the college, while Xi Wei brought Zeno and Suji back to his rented house.

    <span>The house was quite small, but it was neat and tidy. Leaving behind Suji and Zeno, Xi Wei then went out to work.

    <span>Zeno stealthily followed after him and watched the protagonist change between three different ces for work after night fell. He was a waiter at a restaurant, and even a courier for the post office.

    <span>At the thought of the past years and how hard Xi Wei had been working to survive, Zeno felt his eyes start to sting.

    <span>Readers only saw the protagonist¡¯s morous, domineering side¡ªfew people wanted to know about their hard times.

    <span>Although he had entered Providence College, Xi Wei''s life did not seem to have improved in any way.

    <span>Zeno pretended not to know, but that night he suffered from insomnia.

    <span>The selection process of the Light Saint would not be made public, but the session ceremony would be open to the general public.

    <span>Thus, three dayster, Zeno picked up and dragged Xi Wei to attend the session ceremony of the Light Saint.

    <span>The session ceremony was bustling with noise and excitement, and many devout believers were silently praying to the Goddess of Light.

    <span>The Light Saint was the spokesperson for the Goddess of Light. Since they could speak with the Goddess and listen to her, it was considered a very sacred position. It was for that reason that, within the novel, Belle was made to be so powerful.

    <span>Once the first rays of sunlight shone down, the incumbent Light Saint came out. The veil that covered her face all year round had been removed, revealing a dainty face that was pure and holy. However, that young appearance could not cover the exhaustion and vicissitudes of her eyes¡ªshe was very old.

    <span>She was like an oldmp that had burned nearly all of its oil.

    <span>Following the session ceremony, the new Light Saint was invited out. Her figure was light and graceful, her eyes were brimming with vitality and hope, and although she wore a veil, it could not conceal her youthful atmosphere.

    <span>When the new saint appeared, Zeno felt a little dizzy. That was not just some other person. Even though she wore a veil, he could recognize her at a nce.

    <span>The new Light Saint was Xiao Wu¡ªthe daughter of Mr. Xi Lun, who ran Fenhong Street in their childhood.<hr><hr>

    Hi everyone. I have a couple things to say.

    First, I intend to work on two chapters of RAAS in a row before Ie back to PUP, but lucky for everyone my cute Panda pal will keep going on this one.

    Second, if you don¡¯t read my other novel, RAAS, you would have missed my announcement. If you notice releases are slower, it¡¯s because I¡¯m expecting baby #3. In May. I¡¯m just more tired. Don¡¯t fear though, I will continue and see everything through topletion. (Also, someday, make sure you read RAAS <em>wink wonk</em>)

    Have a wonderful Christmas, or whatever you celebrate at this time of year.

 Chapter Volume 4 2

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>The plot no longer followed the book. With a headache Zeno thought, Xiao Wu had clearly been an aspiring warrior wholeheartedly walking the same path as Xia Zuo. This not only changed into studying magic, but she also ended up recing Belle. It was like she was drunk.

    <span>¡°If I want to kill, I''ll do it. I don''t care if I have to use a de or poison<sup id="fnref-1537-1">1</sup>."

    <span>This was what Xi Wei said to her when she left Ye Sa City. He did not expect that Xiao Wu would actually listen to him and instead of learning martial arts, switch to learning magic.

    <span>Everyone knew that Xiao Wu had magical talent, but Zeno did not expect it to be such an amazing talent. The pure light physique was a once in a century genius, and could even be chosen as the Light Saint of the Holy Temple without going through the masses first.

    <span>Internally, Zeno was ecstatic. That change meant the position of Light Saint was now filled by the simple Xiao Wu instead of that femme fatale. The power of the temple would never stand on the opposite side of the protagonist. There was no better news than this.

    <span>So, when he apuded, he was extraordinarily sincere and enthusiastic.

    <span>His hands turned red but he waspletely unaware.

    <span>On the way back, he was also very excited and could not stop talking. It was difficult for a quiet person like Xi Wei to resist the urge to glue Zeno''s mouth shut.

    <span>When they returned to the rented house, the earnest maid had finished making breakfast. Zeno happily grabbed the bowl and took a sip, then with a ''pff'' he spit it all out.

    <span>This was the first time he had eaten Suji''s cooking. Due to his habit of not wasting food that he had developed from an early age, he used to eat the dry rations that they had before so that they would not go bad. So, the only thing they ate before were the dry rations.

    <span>For that reason, this was the first time he had ever spit out food. He did not expect it to be so ''impressive''.

    <span>Zeno coughed for a long time, he really should not have expected someone who had not cooked for thousands of years to make anything delicious. In fact, it already was no easy feat for Suji to make something that resembled food in appearance.

    <span>Unfortunately, the taste was really not suitable for feeding humans.

    <span>In addition, it was not suitable for Demons either.

    <span>Looking up at Xi Wei again, although he did not spit it out, blue veins had faintly emerged on his forehead and his face was green. If even Xi Wei with his facial paralysis looked like that, the food was obviously inedible.

    <span>Suji could be the host of a bad cooking show.

    <span>The maid''s face was red. It was obvious she realized that the two masters were only like this because her cooking had been so terrible, so she slowly said, "The master of the restaurant guaranteed this to be delicious if made ording to his recipe, though."

    <span>It seemed that talent was not only important when practicing martial arts and magic, but also important for cooking.

    <span>Zeno wiped his mouth and turned in to the kitchen.

    <span>Zeno had grown up as an otaku and an orphan. Although he was not a cooking genius, it was not difficult for him to make a few ordinary home-cooked meals.

    <span>There was only some rice in the kitchen, nothing else. After thinking about it, Zeno decided to cook some porridge. As the pot gurgled, the light smell of rice porridge slowly overflowed and filled the kitchen.

    <span>Suji''s face was full of worship. <i><span>The little master was really amazing, even knowing how to do something as difficult as cooking!</i>

    <span>Xi Wei leaned against the kitchen door and watched as Zeno earnestly bustled about. His eyes were deep and no one knew what he was thinking.

    <span>No one had ever cooked for him so seriously before. It felt pretty good.

    <span>The rice porridge was cooked very quickly. Xi Wei took one sip from the bowl and found that it was unexpectedly delicious. That kind of homely taste was something he had never experienced before.

    <span>It was so delicious that he could not help but want to stay there, want to¡­monopolize.

    <span>After breakfast, Xi Wei had to continue to work. During the summer vacation he could neither get free meals nor do the work-study program that allowed Xi Wei to earn living expenses, so he had to find another way.

    <span>Suji was making alchemic medications at home every day, and sometimes she would purposefully make some defective products to sell. Also, because she had amazing beauty, the store owners would always pay her a little bit more money.

    <span>Their lives were still moving forward.

    <span>The magical prospects of the current era were highly developed, while the alchemical prospects had declined. Only some scattered and basic knowledge was left. Alchemy would normally only be learned by ordinary people without magical or martial arts talent.

    <span>Providence College also had an alchemy department. Since it was the highest institution on the entire continent, their program was nothing mediocre and could even be said to have some fame.

    <span>When school started, Suji''s mood was somewhat low. The master had to go to school, and the little master had to go take the entrance test. Only she was left alone at home.

    <span>On the day of the entrance test, Suji insisted on going with him. Therefore, under the identity of Zeno¡¯s sister, she was allowed to send him to the test site.

    <span>The maid had never asked for anything so persistently before, so Zeno had finally let her follow him.

    <span>Xi Wei went to sign up. Meanwhile, Suji and Zeno went to the ce where the test was being administered.

    <span>The general manager in charge of the entrance test was still Master rk, but this time they came early and rk was busy, so he did not have time to personally test Zeno .

    <span>For that reason, he got an ordinary teacher. After a series of tests, Zeno sessfully obtained the qualification for admission as a small genius.

    <span>As for the expensive tuition, Suji sold a bottle of fine medicine two days ago, so there was no problem at all.

    <span>High level alchemical medicines were very precious because of the decline of alchemical knowledge, and senior alchemists were bing even more difficult to find. It was not because alchemy was not practiced by people, but ordinary alchemy was simply not of much use.

    <span>Afterpleting the most important thing, Zeno had some free time to stroll around. Suji closely followed behind but could not help asking, ¡°Can the college really not let me follow you inside?¡±

    <span>Zeno was also quite helpless in that matter. Although he still held a grudge against Suji for choosing to betray Xi Wei for the sake of her original master, he also believed that the plot could be changed. There were so many people who betrayed Xi Wei, Suji could be considered one of the simplest of them to change.

    <span>He just had to get her to understand that, even if it was a stone that could change fate, it was impossible to resurrect that demon<span>¡ª<span>her previous master. She was just being fooled by Belle from start to finish.

    <span>As long as she understood this, Suji would always be the most sincere maid, so Zeno did not reject her.

    <span>However, the rules of the college were irond. Whoever heard ofing to school with a maid. What kind of person would do that!

    <span>Unknowingly, they had walked to a deserted section of the admissions office. Compared to the bustling areas of the magic, martial arts, and the children¡¯s school area, with people shoulder to shoulder, this area could be described as deserted.

    <span>Only two or three kittens were squatted behind the table taking a nap, while an asional passersby would stop by to ask a question, then walk away quickly.

    <span>Zeno looked at the banner hanging over his head that read ¡°Providence College is Recruiting Alchemy Students.¡±

    <span>No wonder it was so deserted.

    <span>When Suji looked at it, her eyes lit up. She only saw the three words ''recruiting alchemy students''. She had hope that she could now officially be able to enter the college, so she lifted her skirt and ran over to wake up the student in charge.

    <span>The student did not even lift his head. His head was buried in his arms, and with his free hand he handed a piece of paper to Suji.

    <span>Suji rushed over, only taking a look before her shoulders fell down.

    <span>Zeno went over and looked at what it said on the piece of paper that served as the alchemy program¡¯s enrollment brochure.

    <span>The first qualification requirement was that the age had to be less than 20 years old. Let alone 20, Suji''s age was well over 2000 years old.

    <span>There was no point even looking at the rest of the requirements, like having a passion for alchemy, or having a healthy imagination, etc. Zeno patted Suji''s shoulder sympathetically, indicating that he could not help.

    <span>The maid looked like as if she was about to cry, and she pushed awake the head student in the admissions department once again with dissatisfaction.

    <span>The student looked up impatiently and was just about to start yelling when he saw an incredibly beautiful woman with a face that was like raindrops on a pear blossom<sup id="fnref-1537-2">2</sup> looking at him pitifully, and suddenly all the swear words he was going to say got stuck in his throat.

    <span>Faster than flipping a page of a book, he changed his face to reveal a gentleman¡¯s smile, ¡°What does thisdy need help with?¡±

    <span>Suji asked, ¡°Do you really not ept students over 20 years old?¡±

    <span>The student was a bit embarrassed, Suji looked older than him. She was a mature beauty. Although he wanted such a beautiful woman to enter the alchemy department, the rules of the college could not be broken, so with immense difficulty he had to shake his head at Suji''s question.

    <span>Suji still did not give up, ¡°You can''t ept me as a student, but is it possible to be epted as a teacher?¡±

    <span>The eyes of the student in charge of the registration suddenly turned bright. Of course, they were not only looking for students. They wanted new teachers as well as students, so he quickly replied, ¡°Wait for me, I will go ask the tutor.¡±

    <span>The guy who was overwhelmed by the beauty of Suji ran away without even asking for any of her information.

    <span>Zeno sighed, sure enough, beauty blinds people.

    <span>It did not take long for the student toe back with a white-haired old man in tow.

    <span>The old man limped, but his eyes were shining. He went to the front and asked, ¡°Who''s the one that wants to apply for the teaching position in our alchemy department?¡±

    <span>Suji answered, ¡°It''s me, I want to apply.¡±

    <span>The old man was full of doubts. What should he think about a 20-year-old little girl, did she even know what alchemy was?

    <span>So, he held his fist to his mouth and coughed, ¡°This little girl, if you can answer my questions about alchemy, and answer them correctly, I will hire you as a teacher.¡±

    <span>This was a piece of cake, so Suji nodded.

    <span>"When Phoenix Feather Grass is heated up, what will different degrees of me result in?"

    <span>¡°Primary me for refining, intermediate me for purification, and high-grade me will degenerate Phoenix Feather Grass, bing a poison called Phoenix Feather Poison.¡±

    <span>The old man looked at Suji in amazement. Phoenix Feather Grass was a very rare alchemic material. The average alchemist basically would not have even heard of it, let alone know its heating ssification.

    <span>Then, the old man asked a few more questions, and Suji correctly answered all of them.

    <span>The old man who had scorned her at the beginning was extremely impressed. If Suji now said she didn''t want to be a teacher, there was no way he would be willing to agree to let her go. So, once Xi Wei was finished, he was met with the excited Suji and the helpless Zeno.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: Merry Christmas Everyone! Hope you all have a great holiday! Here is a bonus chapter, I am currently stocking up on chapters right now to be released in the near future, too bad I couldn''t get them out for Christmas though¡­ Look forward to them! =D

    Kleep: One of my great readers, White Head Ice Prince, was kind enough to share their sketches made after reading PUP. If you happen be interested, please feel free to draw and share fan art for this novel. I love seeing it. From the TOC you can ess previous submissions as well. Merry Christmas. Again. You¡¯re all great.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1537-1">In case you are wondering, yes I did go find this line from volume 1 just so I could use it word for word. It is in volume 1 chapter 20. PS that chapter has a really cute drawing of child Xi Wei and baby Zeno. ?</li><li id="fn-1537-2">Means the tear stained face of a beauty ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 3

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno was from the Shadow Race. His true talent could not be calcted based on human algorithms. Therefore, human detection could only detect a part of his power, and the rest was naturally hidden.

    <span>Although Zeno had been born into the unique Shadow Race, he actually knew nothing about the Shadow Race.

    <span>The members of the Shadow Race were the royals of the Demons. It was said that the demon kings with the power to destroy the world were from the Shadow Race, a mysterious and terrifying group.

    <span>Of course, Zeno did not know that because, in the book, the author officially summarized this group in one sentence, ¡°The royal family perished, unable to rise again.¡±

    <span>Therefore the one psycho enough to destroy the current era became the protagonist, Xi Wei.

    <span>The massive pit in the author''s brain was really something.

    <span>Out of curiosity about his origins, Zeno ran to the Magic Tower to find information about the Shadow Race.

    <span>That kind of ancient information was not easy to find. He ran to a few different areas, and managed to turn out an old book.

    <span>It was a bit dim in the magic tower, even in the daytime. The outside light could not shine in. It was just a bit sinister by the dim magic stone lighting.

    <span>The book was about the Demons, and it mentioned a lot of things that were not in "Curse". After all, it was a novel about the protagonist who was a human, so there were not many mentions of the Demons.

    <span>Zeno found a corner and sat down with the book.

    <span>The Demons were divided into four levels, the royal family, the upper ss, the lower ss, and the semi-demons. The Shadow Race was the royal family. Since the first era, the catastrophically powerful demons were all from the Shadow Race. That race had the IQ of human beings. The pure-blooded members of the Shadow Race could even replicate any person''s appearance.

    <span>Zeno could not help but be d that he was not a pure-blooded member of the Shadow Race because he truly could not get used to the idea of being able to copy any person''s appearance like molding y.

    <span>Zeno thought about it for a while before continuing his research. Unlike the royal family, there were not originally any upper ss demons. Afterwards, seven upper ss demons stood above from the ordinary demons, but after several eras, they were either sealed, disappeared, or dead. Nowadays only the recently unsealed gue demon remained in people''s conversations.

    <span>The lower ss demons made up the majority of the demon race. The source of people¡¯s familiarity and fear was mostly from the lower ss demons.

    <span>As for the semi-demons, they were humans who had fallen onto the dark path.

    <span>After doing extensive research on the demons, Zeno had a better grasp of them. At that time, a new ssmate shouted from over behind a row of bookshelves, ¡°Zeno, the introduction to alchemy ss is about to begin!¡±

    <span>Zeno yelled back, ¡°Got it!¡±

    <span>When he went out, his shoulder was patted. This was his new ssmate and roommate Ross. Ross smiled brightly, ¡°I thought you were going to spend the entire night in the magic tower.¡±

    <span>The word roommate was no stranger to Zeno. When he was in college in his previous life, Zeno had to work and study hard to stay in school. The rtionship he had with his roommates was not very good. However, when he got here, there was a roommate who had an agreeable personality. It was a pleasant surprise.

    <span>The two people walked towards the ssroom with smiles on their faces.

    <span>After they left, two more people came out of the magic tower. This time it was Evan and Xi Wei. Evan was puzzled, "You''ve practically be a stalker, following after this underssman these past few days. If you want to meet with them I can help you.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei couldn''t be bothered with him and left for his own ssroom.

    <span>¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Evan shouted as he followed, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good fight since you came back.¡±

    <span>In this way, after an eventful start, Zeno sessfully managed to enter his new life at Providence College.

    <span>Before long, everyone in the college learned that the alchemy department had a beautiful new teacher. Thus leading to the sudden over booking of registration for the open alchemy sses.

    <span>Even magicians and warriors must have basic alchemical knowledge, otherwise their chances would be greatly reduced if they encountered emergency situations while trying to survival in the wild. For that reason, Providence College required each student to take at least some basic alchemy courses, which were taught by the alchemy teachers.

    <span>However, there was something even more special. That was, in the public alchemy sses, even the students learning at the temple coulde to participate.

    <span>So, when Zeno first attended Suji''s ss, he was fortunate enough to see a long-lost friend.

    <span>When Xiao Wu entered the ssroom, Zeno''s mind could not help but go nk. After so many years, Xiao Wu hadpletely blossomed. She was no longer the little girl next door, but instead a budding beauty filled with warmth.

    <span>She was like a fire,pletely suitable for the title of Light Saint.

    <span>However, the students did not know that the new saintess was currently in the ssroom with them, they only that this year the temple sent a big beauty toe to ss. Many people came forward to try to win her over, but they were easily pushed away by Xiao Wu.

    <span>Zeno saw the current Xiao Wu and felt aplex feeling. On one hand, he felt the kindness from his childhood and wanted to go talk to her. After all Xiao Wu was the first person in the world to lend them helping hand. On the other hand though, because he grew up so fast after he awakened, if he tried to go up it would not be appropriate. He might even be regarded as crazy person.

    <span>After all, humans and demons were different, not to mention the other was currently the Light Saint. They''d grown up together in a chaotic environment, and it wasn''t the same without the protagonist who had always butted heads with her.

    <span>So, Xiao Wu always felt that there was a strange gaze on her, a bit different from those that only admired her, but she did not know who it wasing from.

    <span>Since there were two amazing beauties, that was, Suji and Xiao Wu, the public alchemy ss had be the most popr ss in the entire college.

    <span>Two weekster, Evan found an elective application form on the dormitory table.

    <span>Out of curiosity, he picked it up and nced at it, ¡°Alchemy, a public ss elective application form. Applicant¡­Xi Wei?¡±

    <span>Below was the official seal of the college.

    <span>He had not finished looking at it yet when a slightly callused hand grabbed it out of his hands.

    <span>Evan was curious. ¡°There is still one year left before graduation, weren''t you nning on taking this ss in yourst semester, howe you suddenly applied again now?"

    <span>Xi Wei ignored him, put away the form and left to take a shower.

    <span>Evan still did not give up, listening to the sound of the water in the bathroom, he leaned right up against the door, ¡°Have you finally opened up? I heard that there were two beautiful women in this semester''s alchemy ss, so could you not sit still? I didn¡¯t expect that from you. So the wooden male god also has days where he can get moved.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei had always been low-key, but because he had agreed with Master rk that he would be the top student, he had to be very hardworking. His strength was one of the best among his year, but his character was extremely cold. He was so cold that busybodies gave him the title of male god.

    <span>''Male god'' Xi Wei took abat shower<sup id="fnref-1554-1">1</sup> before going straight to ss.

    <span>Due to that, today¡¯s public ss was more lively than normal. After the two goddesses attracted a bunch of boys, another male god came and attracted a bunch of girls.

    <span>Zeno had never been used to beingte, so he was usually one of the first few. While he was reading, he heard a burst ofmotion, and the girl next to him whispered, ¡°Look, that is a fourth-grade senior, howe he suddenly came to this alchemy ss!¡±

    <span>The other girl took out a crystal te, ¡°I have to record this for the magic bulletin. This news is going to be explosive.¡±

    <span>When Zeno turned his head, he and Xi Wei''s eyes locked together. Xi Wei, as if he did not see the eyes of the people around him walked straight to the empty seat next to Zeno and asked, "Empty?"

    <span>Zeno was stunned. He was just about to reflexively answer no when he saw Xi Wei directly sit down forcing him to change his answer, ¡°Yes.¡±

    <span>Then he silently apologized in his heart to Ross who camete.

    <span>What was important about roommates, with Baba around?

    <span>So, poor Ross spot was stolen.

    <span>Zeno also had not seen Xi Wei in two weeks. During the time he had not seen him he was filled with worries in his heart. Even so, he did not know what he should say now that he saw him.

    <span>Strangely put, in fact, Zeno and Xi Wei were not as familiar as people would think. In the beginning, Zeno was pretending to be a child who was ignorant about all worldly affairs, butter when he was exposed, they sort of just separated. They were like very familiar strangers, they could give each other the greatest trust, but had nothing to talk about.

    <span>Zeno was quite nervous. He never thought that one day he could sit with Xi Wei like this, simply waiting for an ordinary alchemy ss to start.

    <span>The person in the book, the life-saving benefactor, the object of life, seemed to be alive all of a sudden, no longer just a name, and he no longer had that aloofness that had kept distance between them.

    <span>With that in mind, Zeno''s mouth curved, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    <span>Good morning. Such a simple greeting was a happiness that they had not dared to hope for many years ago. Yet suddenly, the two became closer.

    <span>Everyone said that the school was an ivory tower. In a sense, it was indeed.

    <span>Just as the atmosphere warmed, Xiao Wu came over. She smiled and greeted everyone, then sat down on the other side of Zeno, ¡°Good morning, Zeno, have you had breakfast yet<sup id="fnref-1554-2">2</sup>?¡±

    <span>¡°Good morning Xiao Wu sister, I have eaten.¡±

    <span>The look on Xiao Wu''s face was a little nostalgic, ¡°There was a little girl who also used to call me sister. I don¡¯t know how she is now. She has the same name as you.¡±

    <span>''Little girl'' Zeno was a little embarrassed, he did not know how to answer.

    <span>He did not think that after so many years Xiao Wu still remembered him. She really was a kind girl, but Xiao Wu was now a saintess. She had to devote her entire self to the temple, so her and the protagonist had no chance to be together.

    <span>When he thought of Xi Wei, Zeno was shocked. How could he have forgotten, Xi Wei was sitting right next to him.

    <span>Sure enough, Xiao Wu quickly noticed the extra person on the other side of Zeno.

    <span>The four eyes met and Xiao Wu stood up, stunned. The chair was knocked down to the ground while the slender jade beauty looked at Xi Wei and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±<hr><hr>

    Piper didn¡¯t leave me a blurb for everyone, but I know she is working hard on more, so you should not have to wait too long for an update. Hope you enjoyed another baby step taken by our cute protagonist.<hr><ol><li id="fn-1554-1">Super fast, to conserve water ?</li><li id="fn-1554-2">A basic greeting, inquiring after someone''s health etc in a rather shallow manner. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 4

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Xi Wei calmly looked back at Xiao Wu with a nk expression, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    <span>He was so frank, Xiao Wu did not know how to follow up. She was speechless for a long time before she could recover from the shock.

    <span>Yes, she was that shocked. Just when she mentioned that little girl she knew from her past, that little girl''s Baba''s cold face appeared in front of her. Really quite the coincidence.

    <span>She thought for a moment, ¡°Why are you here? Where is your daughter?¡±

    <span>Then she felt the prickling sensation of eyes, the eyes of everyone in the ssroom now on her and filled with the heat of gossip, almost cooking her alive.

    <span>Zeno could almost read the meanings behind those scorching stares.

    <i><span><em>The male god actually had a daughter, how is this possible!</em></i>

    <i><span><em>He looks cold and aloof, but turned out to be scum</em></i>

    <i><span><em>Why does the goddess care about someone else''s daughter?</em></i>

    <span>Xiao Wu was straightforward, so it was only afterwards that it urred to her that this was not the best ce to talk about such things. Under the fiery gazes of their ssmates, she could not help but surrender.

    <span>¡°You,e with me,¡± she said as she dragged Xi Wei out by the arm.

    <span>Afterall, Xiao Wu was a magician. If Xi Wei did not want to go, she would not be able to move him, but Xi Wei did not discuss his personal matters in public, so he did not resist her as she dragged him away.

    <span>Zeno stayed in the same ce with his mind in a mess, he did not how he should react. There was clearly a discussion about him but at the same time he was unrted ‡å.

    <span>Although the hottest time of the summer had already passed and the season was starting to change to fall, it seemed like summer was reluctant to let go and stubbornly wanted to use its residual heat to the fullest. It wasn''t until Xi Wei''s forehead was already full of sweat that Xiao Wu finally opened her mouth to speak..

    <span>¡°Big (bastard)¡­ Xi Wei, where''s little Zeno?¡±

    <span>When she heard the news of Ye Sa City''s destruction, Xiao Wu was depressed for a long time. It was unlikely that those two little beggars could survive such a catastrophe. However, who would have guessed that there would be a day where they were able to meet again.

    <span>Xiao Wu was really happy.

    <span>No matter how much she disliked Xi Wei as a child, it was all in the past. In the face of life and death, none of that was important any longer. Xiao Wu was not the kind of nasty girl who would hate someone to the point of wishing death upon them over a disagreement.

    <span>It was nothing more than squabbles between two children. Now, seeing the other person alive, it must mean that the cute and well-behaved little girl that she liked should also be very much alive. After all, that little girl was her only ymate during her childhood.

    <span>Xiao Wu also somewhat heard about Ye Sa City''s disorder, so children like that little girl, Zeno, were very difficult toe by. Everyone had more or less a special feeling for their younger childhood friends. She had not seen that little girl for many years, and she would asionally think of her when deep in her thoughts in the middle of the night.

    <span>However, Xi Wei wiped his sweat away and replied with ease, ¡°She''s gone.¡±

    <span>¡°What do you mean gone?¡± The meaning had not sunk in yet for Xiao Wu.

    <span>¡°Gone means I can¡¯t find her.¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu was stunned, then grabbed Xi Wei''s shirt cor with violence that waspletely ipatible with herdy''s appearance, "Didn''t you promise me that you would take care of her, is this taking care of her? Coming all the way here to live a cushiony life in the college, while your poor daughter disappeared?¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu waspletely on the verge of rage, and visualized all sorts of things. She even surmised that Xi Wei had sold his daughter to pay for Providence College''s tuition.

    <span>After all, he came from Ye Sa City. Xiao Wu was very clear on how dark, ruthless, and cold-blooded the people there were. When she thought of this possibility, she could not help but sneer. She did not dare to think about where Xi Wei might have sold her, and was angry to the point of shaking.

    <span>She asked with only a thread of hope, ¡°You did not sell her right? Moreover, you didn''t sell her to a ce like Fenhong<sup id="fnref-1560-1">1</sup> Street, right?¡±

    <span>Realizing what kind of thoughts Xiao Wu was having, Xi Wei nced at her appreciatively. She still knew him very well. That was certainly what he would have done ording to his personality. So why had he not done it?

    <span>Why had he raised him from a baby waiting to be fed, to the awakening period of the Shadow Race? Why had he actually felt pain and anxiety from separation, and why had he felt joy from reuniting again?

    <span>Was it because of warmth. The little one gave him warmth and wholehearted trust that no one else had ever given.

    <span>Only those who lived in the mud would understand the value of that warmth and trust. Street-rats were always cursed at and beaten, who would stop to give the rat some food and warmth.

    <span>Once you felt it, you would never be willing to let go.

    <span>Xiao Wu grew impatient with his absentmindedness. She tightened her grip and a button from the top of Xi Wei''s shirt was yanked off, and the sound ''ping'' rang off as it hit the ground.

    <span>Xiao Wu''s face was close and fiercely ring, ¡°Xi Wei, you are going to tell me now, what happened to little Zeno?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei would not tell her the truth, obviously.

    <span>Xiao Wu was the Light Saint now. While Zeno was a Demon. It was impossible to tell her no matter how many ways one considered it. Unfortunately, with Xiao Wu''s character, if he did not tell her, she would not let the matter drop.

    <span>After weighing the pros and cons, Xi Wei''s face did not change while he began to run the magic of his lies, "You know, I am poor."

    <span>Xiao Wu, ¡°Ah?¡±

    <span>¡°Because I am very poor, I really couldn''t afford to raise a child. When Ye Sa City was destroyed, I fled with Zeno. She fell seriously ill. It happened that there was a person who wanted to adopt a child. I sold her to that person. I haven''t seen her since.¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu was startled, the answer was very reasonable. She could not pick out anything wrong, but her intuition told her something wasn''t right.

    <span>It was as if punching cotton, extremely ufortable, and she could hardly take out any of her frustration<sup id="fnref-1560-2">2</sup>.

    <span>Sighing with relief, Xiao Wu found that she and Xi Wei were in an ambiguous posture. Her face could not help but turn beet red, she loosened her hands.

    <span>Xi Wei calmly rubbed his neck, ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡±

    <span>Not realizing that she was being bullied, Xiao Wu stuttered, "Tha-that¡­"

    <span>Zeno was hiding behind a tree not far away. When he saw Xiao Wu and Xi Wei''s faces closing in on eachother his heart almost went up his throat. His emotions were indescribable and he had the impulse to go up and pull them apart.

    <span>He was not the only one listening in though, almost everyone in the ss was either nearby or faraway or sneaking around or openly staring. Zeno kind of wondered what tomorrow''s magic bulletin was going to look like. Poor Xi Wei was most likely going to make headlines again.

    <span>Xiao Wu dazedly went back to the ssroom, and showed Zeno a small smile, before she packed up and left in a hurry.

    <span>When teacher Suji finally camete, the slow Suji could feel the strangeness of today¡¯s atmosphere. Before she had time to ask, she found a person who surprised her.

    <span>In addition to the small master, even her own master sat down and looked ''serious'' as he listened to her ss. Suji suddenly felt full of fighting spirit, so today''s ss of alchemy was taught with emotion and was quite fascinating.

    <span>It was a pity that the two masters were not fully listening to her lecture. Even the other students were staring off into space, apparently not having returned from the big gossip they just witnessed.

    <span>Sure enough, the next day the campus exploded. No one knew who recorded this edition''s magic bulletin. This was what you would call vivid, it was simply so in-depth, it even somehow magically dug up the information from more than three years ago, proving the fact that the male god had a daughter.

    <span>After all, when Xi Wei moved that stone three years ago, there was a little girl who followed him back and forth.

    <span>Thus Xi Wei was the recipient of all sorts of gazes all day, while all the hearts of the female students broke.

    <span>Furthermore, there was still the kicker to the news. Xi Wei not only had a daughter, but also sold her for tuition fees, in one day his name suddenly went from male god to scum.

    <span>Evan took joy in Xi Wei''s misfortune while he read the magic bulletin to Xi Wei. When he finished, he lifted his chin and asked, ¡°Do you want me to clear your name for you, tell them that your little angel was kidnapped and not sold by you?¡±

    <span>Speaking of that, Evan was still very remorseful. He always thought that the child was kidnapped because of his sister, but then Xi Wie said that the child was sent away after being rescued with Jonia, which made his heart feel a little better.

    <span>At the same time, he hated Belle even more, and secretly felt happy when she got kidnapped by the gue demon. Such an evil-hearted woman should be punished. Even a five-year-old girl was kidnapped by her, it was easy to see how evil her heart was.

    <span>However, the person herself was no longer here, so there was nothing more for them to say.

    <span>Only Master Tassia hade by a few times to make inquiries and was sent back by Xi Wei every time.

    <span>While he was feeling guilty for a short while, his gossip loving heart took the upper hand, Evan coughed a bit and cleared his throat, ¡°Anyway, howe you know people from the temple, and it seems like you have known them for a long time?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was finally fed up with his chatter, and he nced at him, ¡°You want to know?¡±

    <span>Evan nodded his head.

    <span>¡°Go and ask someone from the temple.¡±

    <span>Evan, who was just yed, had his face turn ck. He constantly felt that something was offtely. Xi Wei''s mood seemed to be better after returning from the nightmare forest.

    <span>Although his face was still expressionless, Evan, who had been Xi Wei''s roommate for several years was keenly aware of the difference.

    <span>Evan rubbed his chin. Oh, it should be rted to the new underssman. Xi Wei had even arrived together with that underssman on that day he returned.

    <span>After thinking to there, Evan finally remembered where he had seen Zeno. It was no wonder that he always felt so familiar.

    <span>When Zeno went to the basic magic ss the next day, he heard the discussion between the girls in the ss. He sighed, a good deed would stay secret while a bad rumor could travel for thousands of miles. The power of gossip was truly infinite, only stopping short of digging up the 18 generation of Xi Wei''s ancestors.

    <span>Before he could get out of his thoughts he heard Ross¡¯s loud voice shouting from outside the window, ¡°Zeno, the senior Evan from the martial arts department is looking for you!¡±

    <span>All the girls in the ss turned to stare at him with a burning gaze.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: Happy New Years everyone! Here is that mass release I was talking about on Christmas, I meant to inform you guys that I wa- <em>cough</em> Kleep was posting these today, but I forgot.. He. He. He (£þ?£þ¡±) anyway here they are! Please enjoy, hope you have a great new year!

    Kleep: There will be three chapters out!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1560-1">Fenhong Street was the red light district in Ye Sa City. ?</li><li id="fn-1560-2">she is frustrated about not finding out what was wrong in what he said, not angry at Xi Wei which is why she felt relief right after. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 5

    <strong>Trantor: Sen</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>When one''s idol crumbles, the people who feel empty and hollow must go and find another idol in recement.

    <span>Luckily, or unluckily, Evan was precisely that recement. As the prince of the Miya Empire, as well as with his dashing good looks, physical strength, great education and proper upbringing, not one thing about about him made him less deserving to be called a male god than Xi Wei.

    <span>However, beautiful and handsome people abound and could easily be found at Providence College. Family background and looks were considered nothing; what people really valued was strength.

    <span>Xi Wei had upied the title of number one in the martial arts department for many years, which was why he was so revered.

    <span>That was also why no one paid attention to Evan who was eternally in second ce.

    <span>However, the times have changed!

    <span>The former male god had a daughter. Amongst those shy and awkward youngsters trying to find love, that was basically a forward-thinker who had crossed over to a whole new generation<sup id="fnref-1561-1">1</sup>.

    <span>The students whose hearts had shattered immediately abandoned their former male god.

    <span>Zeno immediately understood these looks that were clearly asking, "What?! You know Evan, please introduce us!"

    <span>Actually, there was no meaning to being a male god or a scumbag to Xi Wei. He had never cared about those fake names. As the person who understood Xi Wei the best in the world, Zeno thought, if he''s scum then he can just be scum. That way all those girls will stay far away.

    <i><span>Wasn''t Jonia the perfect example?</i><span> At least from what Zeno had seen since he came back, the rose princess could not possibly be any more of a bystander than she already was. Any sparks that could have flown, any roots that could have taken hold, had beenpletely destroyed by the butterfly effect.

    <span>Now, it was purely Xi Wei''s roommate''s older sister bringing with her all these bystanders.

    <span>Dear God, he hoped karma wouldn''t bite him back for purposely sabotaging all of the flowers in the protagonist''s harem.

    <span>While his thoughts were a jumbled mess, he slowly made his way over to the entrance of the ssroom.

    <span>Evan leaned against a tree, fanning himself with one hand. He noticed Zeno out of the corner of his eye and waved.

    <span>Zeno reluctantly came over. Putting up an extremely high guard, he asked, "Senior Evan, did you need something from me?"

    <span>Evan was full of smiles, "Don''t be so nervous. You''re called¡­Zeno?"

    <span>Zeno nodded once, which could be taken as affirmation. Evan looked thoughtful, eyeing him for a long time, though he appeared serious for only a second before returning to his yful attitude, "This little underssmen, are you interested in hearing a story?"

    <span>Zeno had a feeling that the story would have something to do with himself, so he indifferently indicated that he would like to listen.

    <span>"On New Year''s three years ago, because a young girl was greedy for fresh experiences, she was fooled by a magician called Lyon. She got kidnapped and went missing. She did something wrong despite her good intentions and even got a small girl kidnapped along with her. Though she and the small girl were saved, thereafter the small girl was forced to part from her father and hasn''t been able to return to this day."

    <span>The story was very short. There weren''t any points that particrly stood out, either. Yet, Zeno heard a different story from Evan''s mouth. It looked like Xi Wei''s ability to fool others was still outstanding. If he saw a person, he could talk about that person, if he saw a ghost, he could talk about that ghost- all in vivid detail[^2].

    <span>However, Zeno still had to pretend he didn''t understand, and shake his head, "Senior, these two girls you spoke of are..?"

    <span>"They''re my sister, Jonia, and the daughter of Xi Wei whom everyone has been talking about. Oh, right, she''s also called Zeno."

    <span>Pasting on a very surprised expression, Zeno cooperatively asked, "So it wasn''t that Xi Wei sold his daughter?"

    <span>Speaking of that now, Evan turned serious again. He was someone who could clearly distinguish those he should feel gratitude towards from those he should not. Xi Wei was his benefactor, so no matter what, he couldn''t let his benefactor bear a ckened name after helping him. Even if Xi Wei himself didn''t care and wouldn''t let him clear things up, Evan would still do whatever he could to exin it clearly to Xi Wei''s ''friend.''

    <span>The words of bystanders could not cause any harm. The most harmful words were from the people familiar to you who you cared about.

    <span>Evan swung the sword in his grasp, "I swear upon my integrity, everything I''ve said is true!"

    <span>After Evan left, Zeno remained standing in a stupor. Jonia no longer had any rtionship with the protagonist, but what did Evan, in all his protective knightliness, intend to do? The plot''s butterfly had already fluttered its wings off, but it was okay, like that he didn''t have to be wary of Evan anymore.

    <span>With his face full of ck lines, he decided to leave when he noticed something on the ground. He bent over to pick it up, and it turned out to be a jade pendant. Evan''s name was engraved on it, so it appeared a certain prince had been too agitated and dropped his own jade pendant.

    <span>Thinking it over, there was still some time before ss started, so there should be enough time to go and return the pendant. He turned and walked from what he remembered in the direction of Xi Wei''s dormitory.

    <span>Providence College''syout had been nned out very well, so it wasn''t difficult to find the dorm.

    <span>Just as he arrived at the entrance, he was startled by the sound of shattering ss.

    <span>Right after came Evan''s shocked shout, "Xi Wei, Xi Wei what are you doing? I''m Evan!"

    <span>Zeno was extremely sensitive to the two words making up Xi Wei''s name. Hearing Evan, he dropped every thought and rushed in without even knocking.

    <span>What he saw was aplete mess.

    <span>Xi Wei was lugging the Sword of the Gods, trying to brandish it, but because it was too heavy he could only asionally lift it for a moment and smash something into pieces. Yet also, due to the pull of gravity, it would fall to the ground in an awkward position, full of destructive power.

    <span>Nearly everything in the room had been destroyed, Xi Wei was clearly acting abnormally.

    <span>There was no expression in his eyes, with flecks of gray in the ck of his eyes, overall looking cold and detached.

    <span>Although Xi Wei was also cold normally, it was a high and mighty kind of indifference. This was more like contempt towards all life, a frigidity that viewed human life as worthless.

    <span>Evan had no way of getting close to him, being forced back by the Sword of the Gods on every attempt.

    <span>He could only stand anxiously to the side.

    <span>Zeno shouted, "Xi Wei!"

    <span>Xi Wei finally nced at him, but it was like looking at someone dead to him.

    <span>Zeno wasn''t brave, but when it came to Xi Wei, he felt himself filled with boundless strength, able to ovee anything. He wasn''t afraid at all, even when Xi Weiid the Sword of the Gods against his neck.

    <span>The Sword of the Gods was way too heavy and weighed Zeno down t on the ground. Xi Wei coldly looked down at Zeno, the sword brushing against his neck as it stabbed into the floor.

    <span>Zeno shuddered at the coldness of the de, the sharp de that had drawn a thin line of blood on his neck.

    <span>Zeno nervously called up at Xi Wei, while Evan had already gone to find a teacher.

    <span>Xi Wei remainedpletely unmoved.

    <span>Things couldn''t continue like this. Zeno grit his teeth and directly gripped the de of the Sword of the Gods. With the Sword of the Gods'' weight coupled with Zeno exerting all of his strength, Xi Wei was unable to pull the sword out for a moment, and in that short moment, Zeno tackled him. He was a magician, so that move did not have an ounce of technique behind it.

    <span>However, Xi Wei was hugged by him.

    <span>Zeno embraced Xi Wei with a death grip while shouting his name, shouting¡­Baba.

    <span>Xi Wei''s expression softened a bit and he let go of the sword, subconsciously returning the embrace.

    <span>Xi Wei''s head just so happened to rest on Zeno''s shoulder, an inch away from the wound on his neck. Bewitched by the smell of blood, Xi Wei extended out his tongue and lightly licked the bloody cut.

    <span>The warm and moist sensation made Zeno freeze, all of his attention focused on that area of his neck. His muscles loosened and he almost let go.

    <span>Like that, Xi Wei licked harder, to the point his lips were on Zeno''s skin and he began sucking instead, with an attitude like he''d practically directly bite into Zeno.

    <span>Xi Wei dug in with his upper teeth, Zeno thought while suffering, <i><span>isn''t the protagonist supposed to be human, great author, did you change the setting and make him a vampire?</i>

    <span>What was strange was that Zeno did not want to push Xi Wei aside. <i><span>Wasn''t it just blood? It wasn''t even the first time that he''s¡­</i>

    <span>Drank.

    <span>Recalling the topic of blood, Zeno quivered, how could he have forgotten? Xia An had told him before, Xi Wei had to drink his blood three times to remove the effect from the gue demon. The year that he had left, Xi Wei had only drank twice and afterwards, although he returned, Xi Wei had looked fine so Zeno almostpletely forgot about the matter.

    <i><span>Could it be that Xi Wei was this way because of the disease?</i>

    <span>Feeling the sensation on his neck, Zeno was shocked to the point his whole body turned numb.

    <span>He was an otaku for so long, he had never been bitten on his neck like this.

    <span>Atst, Xi Wei seemed to calm down. His eyes shut, he limply copsed against Zeno and fainted.

    <span>The frail magician nearly fell over.

    <span>Evan finally returned with reinforcements, who happened to be Master rk. Due to the Temple pulling away nearly all the magicians with light attribute, there were none in Providence College. Xi Wei did not look sick and more like he was possessed, and coincidentally only rk was in the office, so Evan was not picky and dragged him over.

    <span>The old magician was wheezing, but when he heard that something had happened to the work-study student he had rmended, he anxiously followed Evan over.

    <span>Upon entering, he came upon the scene that was like a hurricane had swept through. rk''s mouth twitched and for some inexplicable reason, felt the weight of his wallet in his hand.

    <span>Evan and rk appeared to struggle to carry Xi Wei over to the bed.

    <span>Xi Wei was really heavy. Zeno had to use a ridiculous amount of strength to move his upper body onto the bed, but his feet still dangled on the ground.

    <span>Evan released a relieved breath upon seeing this,ing over to slightly correct Xi Wei''s posture. Seeing Zeno''s pitiful state, he guiltily said, "Sorry, I left you here alone."

    <span>Zeno rearranged his bloody hands, righteously saying, "It''s only natural to help each other out when a fellow student is in trouble."

    <span>rk looked over Xi Wei''s condition and said, baffled, "There''s nothing wrong with his body, just a bit deprived of energy. He should be fine by the time he wakes up."

    <span>Evan was a bit disbelieving, "That''s impossible, he was like a demon just now, destroying everything."

    <span>Of course, Zeno couldn''t possibly tell them the reason. He finally understood why his blood could lift the gue. As one of the demonic royal family, how could something with blood as weak as the gue demon possibly amount to anything against him?

    <span>Unable to find a logical answer, Master rk could only return and wait until Xi Wei woke up.

    <span>Zeno stubbornly insisted on remaining to take care of Xi Wei, and though Evan was bewildered, he still readily agreed.

    <span>Zenoid down next to Xi Wei to sleep. Gazing at the side profile of Xi Wei that was still aloof even in the midst of sleep, he felt especially at peace.

    <span>When they were young, they held onto each other for warmth just like that, and made it through that most difficult period of time.

    <span>He fell asleep while gazing.

    <span>Then, he had a dream.<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper Panda: Hi guys, I would like to announce that Sen tranted this amazing chapter, so please give her a round of apuse for her amazing work ©d(¡î¨Œ¡î)

    Kleep: Bless her precious heart.

    [^2] Basically his ability to bullsh*t and make it believable is godly

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1561-1">The gist is that having a daughter at his/their age is inconceivable/uneptable to them, like a generation gap ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 6

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Although it was very hot outside, the temperature in the room was veryfortable because of a magic array that kept things at a constant temperature.

    <span>However, Zeno was dreaming of ice and snow. He suddenly returned to Ye Sa City, standing in front of that familiar broken bridge''s underpass, looking at a small broken boat where he could find every crack and hole with his eyes closed.

    <span>Everything was exactly the same, except for himself.

    <span>He was no longer a baby or a child, but a teenager after awakening. Zeno hesitated, knowing that this was a dream, but he could not figure out why he suddenly started dreaming of the past.

    <span>He could not control his body, he could only watch passively.

    <span>Zeno slowly walked towards the boat. It used to be just a small boat but now it appeared even more narrow, Zeno had to bend down to get into the cabin.

    <span>As if the dream really read his mind, Zeno really saw Xi Wei in the cabin, but not the protagonist at 14 or 15 years old, but the appearance of an 18 or 19-year-old.

    <span>Xi Wei''s expression looked cold, sitting in the cabin and fiddling with the waterproof stove left by Asil, flipping over a dry cake.

    <span>Thanks to the addition of Zeno, the cabin was instantly crowded, and Zeno could only sit down very close to Xi Wei, to the point the two were practically stered together.

    <span>Zeno did not want to pursue the reason for the dream. Dreams were always ridiculous, and moreover he could not control his subconscious.

    <span>The dry cake seemed to be done roasting. Zeno saw ''himself'' preparing to reach out, but Xi Wei had already stuffed the hot cake into his mouth and took a bite. ''Zeno''s'' body froze in that position, as if he could not get used to it.

    <span>Xi Wei took a bite of the dry cake, then came closer to Zeno, and pressed his lips against Zeno''s. Then something was passed over, just like feeding bread when they first met.

    <span>10,000 grass mud horses<sup id="fnref-1562-1">1</sup> ran through Zeno''s head while he convinced himself that it was not real. <i><span>Why would this situation appear in his subconscious!</i>

    <span>He wanted to stop, but he forgot that he was unable to control the direction of the dream. He could only look at the two teenagers together in aplicated mood.

    <span>Suddenly, the pressure of the gue demon came. The whole cabin was shaking, but the two teenagers were unaware until the vibration of the cabin knocked over the oven, igniting everything in the cabin on fire. The whole boat, including the two teenagers, turned into ashes and sank into the water.

    <span>Zeno was sweating profusely and was struggling to wake up. Opening his eyes, he found himself wrapped around Xi Wei like an octopus. He immediately sprang off like he had been shocked by electricity. Wiping cold sweat from his forehead, he thought about the weird content of his dream. With his guilty conscience, he did not dare look at Xi Wei.

    <span>Despite the fact that Xi Wei was asleep like a dead man.

    <span>At that time, the sky outside had started to brighten, while Zeno, who was in aplicated mood, spaced out and spent a long time trying to calm his psychological mind, telling himself that it was just a dream. He must have been too tired to have had such an absurd dream.

    <span>The awkward atmosphere made it difficult for him to breathe. Seeing that Xi Wei''s situation had been very stable, it seemed that there was nothing wrong. Zeno, unable to stay still, could not bear staying for a moment longer. He quietly put on his clothes and shoes, then fled out the door like he''d seen a ghost.

    <span>He had just shut the door when Xi Wei opened his eyes and stared fixated on the door. He closed his eyes and touched his lips, where there was still some remainder of a certain someone''s warmth.

    <span>Zeno had been hiding from Xi Wei for the past few days. He even skipped alchemy ss. Sheltering the little master, Suji pretended not to have noticed.Yup, it was understandable for young people to skip sses asionally.

    <span>In any case, the master was still there.

    <span>After failing to meet Zeno for a week, Xi Wei''s patience thinned. Zeno had clearly glued himself to him before, as if he was afraid that he would lose him. Could this change be because he had grown up and wanted to start flying solo?

    <span>Xi Wei, who was ready to catch him after ss that day, failed to do so because he received a notice of criticism.

    <span>ording to the campus management method, Xi Wei was severely criticized and punished for destroying the school¡¯s cleanliness and destroying public property.

    <span>rk did not report Xi Wei''s abnormal behavior out of selfish motives. Since he had not been able to find the reason behind Xi Wei''s abnormal behavior, if it was reported truthfully, the investigation that Xi Wei would be subjected to would be iparable to the punishment for destroying property.

    <span>ording to the punishment, Xi Wei must clean the library after school every day, and pay for the damage caused to the dormitory. These things were probably worth the money that Xi Wei had earned after working for a full month.

    <span>The punishment of cleaning the library was half a month, which meant that within that half a month, Xi Wei would not free to find Zeno.

    <span>When Xi Wei, with cleaning equipment in hand, met Evan in the library. He was a bit surprised to tell the truth, but his face was always emotionless so it did not show.

    <span>Even if he did not ask, Evan was not a person who could keep his mouth shut, so he would exin the reason sooner orter.

    <span>It turned out, the management of the school had determined that Xi Wei would not deliberately destroy the dormitory, so it must have been because of a conflict with someone, and that was the result.

    <span>Evan was indignant. ¡°Why, would they think I was the one who fought with you, just because we are roommates. I am a good student who never vites the school rules. What does the school mean!¡±

    <span>Evan was unjustly implicated just for being present, so heined a lot in front of Xi Wei, but he still obediently epted the punishment of cleaning the library.

    <span>While life in Providence College was a bit rowdy and faintly happy, nobody knew that a crisis was approaching.

    <span>In the distant Ye Sa City, it had be a hell on earth, an empty city of death. In the whole city even the cockroaches were eradicated. There was the rancid smell of rotting flesh and a dead silence pervaded the area.

    <span>Due to the gue caused by the gue demon, the people had turned to bones and all life had withered.

    <span>On the snowy mountain near Nice, the spot where the gue demon had been sealed was now taken up by a prisoner.

    <span>Belle¡¯s hands were hoisted up and she hung in the air. Her beautiful face was full of unyielding pride and resentment. Seeing the man standing in front of her, mes of hatred ignited in her eyes.

    <span>The gue demon asked coldly, ¡°Maiya, can you still not remember?¡±

    <span>Belle¡¯s voice was colder than his, ¡°I''m not Maiya, my name is Belle.¡±

    <span>Ignoring and cutting off her words, the gue demon reaching out to stroke Belle''s face. Ayer of ck air poured into the face of this former light saint candidate and Belle gave a painful sob.

    <span>For more than three years, all day every day, the gue demon had repeatedly tortured Belle like this, trying to get her to remember things from thousands of years ago.

    <span>However, Belle could not remember anything. On ount of her natural pride, she would not surrender to a demon. She was such a high-spirited person, no matter how he tortured her, she would not admit defeat and would not be willing to pretend.

    <span>Having her admit that she was a demon was more difficult than anything else, may as well let her die.

    <span>Unfortunately for her, the gue demon would not let her die. Concerned about the person he had been thinking about for thousands of years, he finally found her, how could he let her die like that?

    <span>Maiya Mi, his lover. For her, he caused the devastation of the first era which lead to his sealing.

    <span>He asked over and over again, ¡°Maiya, as one of the seven superior demons of the demon race, as the demon of envy, why did you want to abandon your noble demon blood to imitate human reincarnation?¡±

    <span>Belle was toozy to care for him and closed her eyes tiredly.

    <span>Once again he felt the frustration and pain. Finally, he could no longer bear it. He rushed out of the Snowy Mountain and ughtered several cities near the vicinity of Ye Sa City. It caused another great uproar on the Hong Yue continent.

    <span>On the snowy mountain, a beautiful woman stood on the summit and looked down at the gue demon. The corner of her mouth showed a naive smile, while her transparent wings gently pped twice.

    <span>Since the gue demon was unsealed, the whole continent was constantly on edge. Originally, the gue demon had turned Ye Sa City into a dead city, then, he kidnapped Belle. Ye Sa City was a city of sin, and Belle was a high-ranking candidate for the Light Saint. Both had little to do with ordinary people.

    <span>Although people talked about the gue demon with fear, it seemed that they were not uneasy to see the gue demon staying in Ye Sa City. As long as he did note out to destroy the world, there was not much difference even with him around.

    <span>However, the gue demon hade out again, and when he came out it was to massacre a few cities. Suddenly, the people of all countries on the maind were beginning to take this threat to heart.

    <span>The daily visitors to the temple were endless. They put all their hope on the temple being able to use the power of the goddess to seal the demon again.

    <span>However, the temple was also powerless.

    <span>On that day, the current president of the mercenary union received a special order, ¡°Send mercenary number 1008610010, Xi Wei, to seal the gue demon.¡±

    <span>Stamped on the order was the founder''s crest.

    <span>Although the president was confused he still followed the order.

    <span>Therefore, Xi Wei did not finish out his punishment of cleaning the library. Instead he was greeted by that bolt out of the blue.

    <span>Sealing the gue demon again was something that not even the temple could do. To an ordinary student, it was like walking to his death, but Xi Wei had no choice.

    <span>This was what he should have done before, and it was the price to be paid for blockading the city.

    <span>Xi Wei held the notice for a long time. Evan took a look at it and patted him on the shoulder whileughing like a ruffian. Xi Wei thought he would say something encouraging, but what Evan finally said was, ¡°When the timees, let me know, I will go too.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei looked at Evan like he was crazy.

    <span>Evan was upset, ¡°What are you looking at? You can gain such a huge merit for sealing the gue demon, how can I let you monopolize it? This is an opportunity that should be cherished. It''s not right to eat a feast alone.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was not stupid, his name going down in history was just a name going down in history, but one must be alive to enjoy the fame. To throw away one''s life wasmon, but those who actually got their name down in history was rare.

    <span>Why would Evan go that far?

    <span>Xi Wei may never understand.

    <span>The news spread over the continent, and most people did not have any hope, just some regret that there was a young talent who would fall.

    <span>Zeno naturally knew about the situation. He rushed to Xi Wei''s dormitory, not caring about his embarrassing dream. <i><span>There was nothing like this in the original book. Why, why was Xi Wei being sent to seal the gue demon?!?!</i><hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: OK, this is it! I know amazing cliffhanger right? I am half way through 64, so it wille out before the end of the week! Thank you for your support! Have an amazing new year!

    <span>Kleep: My contributions to thesest few chapters have been rather minimal. Go team! Still working on RAAS heh¡­heh

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1562-1">inte ng, the characters sound simr to f*** your mother. In his head he''s going WTF WTF WTF WTF WTF WTF¡­etc ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 7

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno was in a hurry, but he was a step toote. Xi Wei was called away by Principal Colin, probably for an exnation regarding the specific situation of this matter.

    <span>In the dormitory, only Evan was in the room, and he was packing up. If something looked useful he would throw it into alchemical storage box. Since it was a foreign excursion, the hard-working prince could only use that kind of primitive magic box to pack things.

    <span>The dormitory door was not shut all the way, and because the polite Zeno knocked on the door, Evan turned around and was a little surprised, ¡°Zeno, why did youe?¡±

    <span>Zeno hesitated a little while before he decided to ask Evan, ¡°Senior Evan, why is the matter of sealing the demon ced on the hands of Senior Xi Wei who hasn''t even graduated school yet? Don''t you think this is ridiculous and unreasonable?"

    <span>Evan rubbed his eyebrows and spoke with a tired look on his face, ¡°This is a long story. Do you remember what I told you about Xi Wei''s daughter being kidnapped?¡±

    <span>Zeno nodded, ¡°I remember, what does this have to do with the gue demon?¡±

    <span>¡°Because his daughter was kidnapped, in order to prevent the kidnappers from escaping from the city, Xi Wei issued a S-ss mission in the mercenary guild to block the entirety of Providence City. You should also know that to issue tasks above the S level, you need to also help out on one other S-ss mission or higher. For this task to be released¡­¡±

    <span>He did not need finish, Zeno understood. Xi Wei took the task of sealing the gue demon in exchange for having Providence City blocked.

    <span>He did not know what to feel. Whenever he felt that Xi Wei had done enough for him, Xi Wei always managed to refresh his understanding of him.

    <span>It was like someone had taken a needle and poked in a circle around his heart, there was no visible wound yet immense pain continuously came.

    <span>Zeno looked on nkly, and decided to wait for Xi Wei toe back. He did not know what he wanted to say, he only knew that he really wanted to see Xi Wei right then.

    <span>However, while he was waiting, Xi Wei did note. Another person came first.

    <span>Evan saw that person and could not help butin.It was toote to hide even if he wanted to.

    <span>He could only bitterly say, ¡°Jonia, why did youe?¡±

    <span>Jonia''s cheeks flushed, ¡°Why did Ie? If I didn''te, would my brother be dead without me knowing!¡±

    <span>Evan scratched his ear, ¡°Keep your voice down. And who is dead? Don''t curse me!¡±

    <span>Jonia''s anger was like a hurricane, ¡°My stupid brother was going to run over and provoke the gue demon. What is the difference between that and looking for death?¡±

    <span>Having that brought up, Evan felt a little guilty, so he tried tofort Jonia. ¡°You should believe me, Sister Jonia, am I so stupid? Naturally, I''ve made full preparations to keep myself safe.¡±

    <span>Joniya sneered, ¡°Fully prepared? Apart from when you tease me, you only call me sister when you have a guilty conscience.¡±

    <span>Evan''s face was stiff. He did not expect to be seen through so quickly.

    <span>When Jonia saw his silence, she was even more anxious and angry. She directly twisted Evan¡¯s ear and threatened, ¡°Evan, let me tell you. If you dare to step out of Providence City, I will break your legs!¡±

    <span>Evan groaned, ¡°Can a magician break my leg?¡±

    <span>¡°What did you say!¡±

    <span>¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything, Jonia, please release my ear.¡±

    <span>Jonia twisted twice more before unwillingly letting go.

    <span>The atmosphere was a bit depressing.

    <span>Jonia''s anger subsided a bit, but on her beautiful face, a trace of worry appeared on her brow, "Evan, you are not an ambitious kind of person. Just why do you insist on participating in this kind of activity where you could try ten times over and still be guaranteed to die?"

    <span>Looking at her attitude, it was clear that she would not give up without a satisfactory answer. Evan rubbed his red ear and replied, ¡°Jonia, I can''t forget a favor, if not for Xi Wei, who knows where you''d be still, suffering who knows what kind of torments. Have you forgotten what Consort Mother<sup id="fnref-1647-1">1</sup> taught you from a young age? This kindness needs to be repaid.¡±

    <span>Jonia''s eyes were red, ¡°It''s all my fault, I brought trouble to you two.¡±

    <span>Evan was still smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, this is the fault of the kidnapper. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    <span>Jonia was still not reassured, ¡°Evan, before we left, Consort Mother told me that I, as your elder sister, should take care of you, but most of the time you are taking care of me. This time, let me go instead."

    <span>Evan was taken aback, ¡°You are crazy Jonia.¡±

    <span>¡°I am crazy, aren¡¯t you the crazy one, what is the gue demon? If you go, it is equal to death, I don¡¯t want you to die for me!¡±

    <span>¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, this is a man¡¯s business.¡±

    <span>Jonia was not convinced, ¡°Where am I worse than you? You are in the martial arts department while I am a magician. My strength is not inferior to yours. Why don''t we go a round to prove it?¡±

    <span>They were both siblings who cared about each other with a sincere heart.

    <span>Evan felt a headache from her insistent way of doing things. He was a bit of a male chauvinist. As a man, he felt that being responsible for protecting his sister was a matter of course. There was no way for him to consent to Jonia''s proposal.

    <span>Zeno silently watched them with a bit of envy. He was an orphan and had never gotten to experience that kind of affection between siblings. However, Xi Wei gave him so much, and it seemed that it was more than just family.

    <span>They were chaotically arguing in the dorm, and the temple was also inplete chaos. Xiao Wu was kneeling in front of the statue of the Goddess of Light with a stubborn face.

    <span>The previous saintess¡¯ face was distressed as she tried to discourage her, ¡°Xiao Wu, you just inherited the title of Light Saint. At this time you should try to stabilize your position. Why do you want to go seal gue demon at this time? The perpetuation of the temple is depending on you.¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu firmly said, ¡°Master, I told you at the beginning that I chose to practice magic in order to help the world¡¯s living beings to the maximum extent. Entering the temple and recing Sister Belle to inherit the position of Light Saint all came from this original intention."

    <span>¡°Then you could wait for when you mature!¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu shook her head, ¡°Master, you know of Master Xia Zuo. His started with meager skills, but still traversed this continent. If he thought like you, we would not have had our fourth era.¡±

    <span>The previous saintess was worried. She covered her mouth as she coughed out blood, and Xiao Wu wanted to stand up and help her, but eventually restrained herself. She could notpromise.

    <span>Xiao Wu was a stubborn sister. When she decided something, it was almost impossible to change her mind. She went on to say, ¡°Master, as a saintess, we enjoy the worship of our believers. Thus we should give everything for their sake as well. The continent has been peaceful for more than a thousand years. The temple is also bing corrupt. You have also seen the prayers of the believers. However, the temple has done nothing. I know that you want me to finish assimting the powers I''ve inherited, but would I truly be able to fight against the demon even after integrating with my powers? ¡°

    <span>Her master was at a loss of words for a while. She also knew that, based on the strength of humankind, whether or not Xiao Wu finished stabilizing those powers made little difference when facing off against an upper ss demon.

    <span>Xiao Wu bent down into a groveling position and knocked her head on the ground several times in devotion. Each knock that mmed on the floor had also pounded heavily on her master¡¯s heart.

    <span>Finally, a burst of light ignited from the statue of the goddess and shrouded Xiao Wu. She feltforted all over her body and her spiritual strength improved.

    <span>The previous saintess waspletely shocked. That was the first time the goddess had appeared in thest millennium. It meant that the goddess had also agreed on Xiao Wu''s proposal.

    <span>Xiao Wu''s master closed her eyes and sighed a long sigh. She turned and waved her hand, ¡°You can go.¡±

    <span>What was Xi Wei doing? He had been stuck in a staring contest with Principal Colin for a long time. No matter how Principal Colin looked at it, this kid was a normal, outstanding student. Principle Colin was filled with doubts as to whether or not Xi Wei would be able to seal the demon and save Belle.

    <span>However, since Master Asil had said that, and the mercenary union founded by Xia Zuo had also made such an order, Principle Colin could only try to pretend a dead horse was a living horse and choose to believe in that youth

    <span>Principal Colin coughed, "Xi Wei, have you really decided to go?"

    <span>¡°Do I have a choice?¡±

    <span>Principal Colin continued, "In fact, I have been to Ye Sa City many times in recent years."

    <span>Xi Wei finally raised his head. He knew that the principal said this for a reason.

    <span>¡°I have been there so many times and there were many other people trying to defeat the gue demon, but basically they all ended up dead or wounded, even me. Even I had to turn back before I got a chance to see the gue demon.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei listened very seriously. That was the valuable information Principle Colin gambled for with his life. It was not something that ordinary people could know.

    <span>It was onlyte into the night that Xi Wei, who was stuffed with strategies, managed to get back to the dormitory.

    <span>The dormitory was unusually lively today, it was as if everyone had made an appointment.

    <span>Evan, Jonia, Zeno, and Xiao Wu were all there.

    <span>Xi Wei''s eyes shed with a trace of doubt as he asked, "All of you are¡­?"

    <span>Zeno resisted his own anxiety so he would not let other people see his anomaly.

    <span>Jonia and Xiao Wu said in unison, ¡°I will also participate in sealing the demon.¡±

    <span>After the two girls said that, they looked at each other in unison, with inquiry in each other''s eyes.

    <span>Xi Wei suddenly could not understand this world anymore. When he was small, everyone was clearly afraid of dying. In order to survive, they could use whatever means possible. So why was it that everyone now was not afraid of death? Why were they racing to die?

    <span>Did they have another goal? Was sealing an excuse used to achieve an ulterior motive?

    <span>For that reason, the cautious Xi Wei did not immediately answer, but looked at Evan with eyes full of inquiry.

    <span>Evan bitterly smiled a bit, he also did not know why it turned out like this. He did not have the right to give orders to Xiao Wu, but as for Jonia, he would never allow her to take risks.

    <span>So he shook his head, indicating that he did not agree.

    <span>Xi Wei tacitly understood in his heart, and he said coldly, "I will not bring any cumbersome people."

    <span>Then, he nced at Zeno and entered his room.

    <span>Being clever, Zeno immediately followed Xi Wei into the his room, then conveniently closed the door and locked out the three curious pairs of eyes.

    <span>Jonia angrily huffed, ¡°What gives him the right to call me cumbersome, that scum!¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu was full of confidence, ¡°Just you wait, Xi Wei!¡±<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: I meant to finish thisst week¡­ but i got sick¡­ then school started, but here it is, and it turned out kleep also finished a chapter and Sen isn''t far behind, so keep an eye out for hers! See uter amazing peeps!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1647-1">I''m not sure if it''s going by Chinese imperial harem hierarchy since this novel belongs in the xuanhuan category, but if it is, from what I understand, there is one empress who is considered the legal/highest ranking/"true" mother of all the emperor''s children whether she gave birth to them or not, and ranked below her are the consorts who are the actual birth mothers of some of the children, but are also considered "mothers" to all of the emperor''s children (then under consorts are concubines). The royal family isn''t all that important here, but this is just to give you a bit of insight on who Jonia is referring to! ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 8

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>As the magicmp quietly lit up, Xi Wei went to take a shower, and the sound of the water began to emanate from the bathroom. Zeno walked back and forth outside, mulling over how to bring the matter up with Xi Wei¡ªhe also wanted to go, furthermore, he had to go.

    <span>Therefore, when Xi Wei finally opened the bathroom door while in the process of drying his wet hair, he saw that Zeno was staring right at him. Before Zeno had the chance to open his mouth to speak, Xi Wei interjected, ¡°I won¡¯t take you along.¡±

    <span>Zeno immediately jumped up from his crouching posture, ¡°I''m going!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not even spare him a nce, taking it purely as a child throwing a tantrum.

    <span>Xi Wei once again flipped open that same basic martial arts skill book that Nami had given him and studied by the light of the magic stone. The book was very old, with obvious wear and tear on all the pages. It was clear how thoroughly its owner had perused it.

    <span>The corner of Zeno''s mouth twitched and he decided to take the roundabout route, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already entered Providence College. There are so many advanced martial art skills to learn here. Why do you bother staring at those basic martial arts skills all the time?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not lift his head, yet he still patiently replied to his question¡ªapart from anything that went against his principles, he was always very indulgent towards Zeno.

    <span>"Although Providence College has a lot of powerful martial arts avable, this basic martial art seems to be better than any of them. Every time you look at it, you can learn something new. It is far more valuable than its name makes it seem."

    <span>Zeno seemed to half-understand and nodded, then asserted quite seriously, ¡°I am also more valuable than I seem.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nced at him silently, refusing to wee what he had said.

    <span>Zeno made a solemn vow, ¡°I will definitely convince you to take me, so good night.¡±

    <span>After he finished those words, but before Xi Wei reacted, Zeno ran like the wind. He did not give him a chance to refute him.

    <span>Xi Wei frowned and he revealed a slightly worried expression.

    <span>The basic martial arts book in the hands also seem to have lost its appeal, bing difficult to read.

    <span>Zeno ran for a while, then stopped and leaned against a tree trunk with one hand, panting heavily. The cicadas were mouring noisily. He looked back at Xi Wei¡¯s dormitory window under the light of the night moon, but he could only see the glow of the magicmp within. He could not see the person he was looking for.

    <span>Zeno was a little disappointed, but then he immediately mocked himself. <i><span>Don''t tell me that you still hope Xi Wei will chase after you?</i><i><span>You''re not a two-year-old kid anymore, needing someone to chaperone you back to the dormitory.</i><span>He consoled himself for a moment. He''d just about finished resting as well, and was about to go back to his own dormitory.

    <span>At that moment, a familiar voice sounded. Zeno turned around, pleasantly surprised, and sure enough he saw Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei exined, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    <span>Naturally, Zeno had no objections. The two people walked in tandem. Since it was very hot outside, there were only two or three kittens hanging around the campus, and asionally they brushed past. The blood-red moon hung in the sky and cast faint red rays of light down on the earth below it.

    <span>After a while, Zeno wondered, ¡°Didn''t you have something to tell me?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei seemed to have organized his words to say, ¡°You know that I''m soon going to seal the gue demon.¡±

    <span>Zeno nodded, unsure of why he had to repeat what everyone knew once again.

    <span>¡°I don¡¯t know, but are you willing to go along with me?¡±

    <span>Zeno was taken aback. <i><span>Had Xi Wei changed his mind?</i>

    <span>He hesitated, ¡°You agree to take me along?¡±

    <span>¡°What, you''re afraid of dying and aren''t willing to risk your own neck?¡± Xi Wei turned around as if to leave

    <span>¡°Wait a minute,¡± Zeno rushed to answer, ¡°It''s not that I''m afraid of dying.¡±

    <span>With his back still to Zeno, Xi Wei showed a satisfied smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will wait for you.¡±

    <span>¡°Is the one waiting for me really you?''

    <span>The smile on Xi Wei¡¯s face froze, and the leg he had lifted to walk away was put down again. He faced Zeno again, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    <span>Zeno grinned and chuckled, ¡°You aren''t Xi Wei at all. You thought I''d be easy to deceive.¡±

    <span>''Xi Wei'' finally looked Zeno in the eye and smiled again, but this time he let out a silver bell-like ''giggle'' sound. Hearing that kind ofughing from Xi Wei''s face gave him goose bumps from head to toe, and could not help but ask resentfully, ¡°Can you not use his face tough like that?¡±

    <span>''Xi Wei'' nodded, his face and figure began to fluctuate, and he quickly changed into a slender and elegant youngdy.

    <span>The beautiful young girl''s beautiful voice also sweet, ¡°I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Tang Yu.¡±

    <span>¡°Tang¡­Yu¡­¡± Zeno stammered, rmed, ¡°You are Tang Yu.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu was all smiles, ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    <span>¡°No, don¡¯t know,¡± Zeno denied quickly as he realized that he had said too much.

    <span>Tang Yu clearly did not believe him, "Evelyn told you about me?¡±

    <span>Zeno shook his head, ¡°Do you know my¡­my mother?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu spoke again, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that following Evelyn¡¯s betrayal she really disowned her own family.¡±

    <span>''I want'' was written on the left side of Zeno''s face, ''to know'' on the right.'' He could only hope that Tang Yu would borate more.

    <span>Who was Tang Yu? She was the harem member from ¡°Curse¡± that many people were hoping would be the protagonist''s main partner. The oue of all that was that she turned out to be a fake ¡°younger sister¡± from a different race.

    <span>In simple terms, she was the same race as Zeno. By listening to her words, it seemed that Tang Yu was actually familiar with Evelyn.

    <span>Tang Yu pursed her lips into a smile, "If you want to know, apany me on a walk."

    <span>Zeno hesitated for a little while and then caved to his curiosity and agreed.

    <span>In any case, they were at Providence College and it was not like Tang Yu could eat him.

    <span>As a result, what was originally two young men had turned into a young man and a youngdy.

    <span>¡°I''ll let you know, you have to call me cousin<sup id="fnref-1648-1">1</sup>, your mother Evelyn is my aunt<sup id="fnref-1648-2">2</sup>.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu exined it, but Zeno felt something was off, ¡°Do you know me, or else why are you so sure Evelyn is my mother?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu kept talking, ¡°These millennia, the only oddball from the shadow race to have intermarried with a human is my aunt.¡±

    <span>While she spoke, she was observing Zeno attentively. She stroked Zeno''s face with a slender jade finger andmented, ¡°It''s not as beautiful as auntie.¡±

    <span>Zeno once again felt goosebumps cover him from head to toe and he retreated backwards in silence.

    <span>Tang Yu was left touching only empty air, but did not take offense. She took back her finger and went on to say, ¡°More than eight years ago, my aunt gave birth to a mixed-blood child and was expelled from the n. How is she nowadays?¡±

    <span>Zeno hesitated and decided to tell the truth, ¡°She has already passed away.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu stared nkly, ¡°Who did it?¡±

    <span>Zeno shook his head, indicating that he did not know, ¡°I was still just a baby and someone had been chasing us to kill us. Later, in order to protect me, my mother led away the people who had been chasing us and she was murdered.¡±

    <span>The smile on Tang Yu¡¯s face disappeared, "Daring to murder my shadow race''s royal, that''s some nerve.¡±

    <span>With this abrupt change of demeanor, Zeno''splexion also transformed. He was left unable to breathe by the power of her aura that pressed down on him.

    <span>Fortunately, it was just for a split second before Tang Yu realized she had lost her self-control. She restrained her emotions, then asked, ¡°Did auntie leave behind any words?¡±

    <span>¡°She said she hoped that I could survive and live well enough.¡±

    <i><span>Keep on living, don¡¯t take revenge, don¡¯t hate, as long as¡­alive</i><span>, that was his mother¡¯s simple and most sincere wish.

    <span>Tang Yu was a little resentful that he did not meet her expectations, ¡°Father expelled her precisely because she was like this. As a member of the royal family, she was actually contaminated with the weak character of human beings.¡±

    <span>Shepletely overlooked the fact that the one who stood in front of her was also half human.

    <span>Zeno could not bear to hear anyone speak poorly of Evelyn. Although he only had a brief rtionship with that pitiful mother, he always remembered the pain of the despairing tears that dropped on his face, as well as when she begged Xi Wei to take him. Zeno greatly respected Evelyn. If there was no Evelyn, he would have died in that world of ice and snow as soon as he crossed over. There would not have been any afterwards.

    <span>Thus, he told Tang Yu very solemnly, ¡°She was the greatest mother in the world.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu nced at him cautiously, ¡°Do you know who your father is?¡±

    <span>Zeno shook his head. He had also asked Uncle Hill regarding that topic, but every time he mentioned his mystery father, Uncle Hill would keep silent and merely looked at him profoundly.

    <span>This made it very easy for people toe up with all sorts of exnations to fill in the nk, and so Zeno hade up with all sorts of possibilities.

    <span>¡°Does that mean you know?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu clenched her teeth, ¡°If I know which human had defiled the pure blood of the royal family, how could I tolerate him.¡±

    <span>The implication was that she did not know.

    <span>Zeno whispered, ¡°Yeah, right, in the end I still don''t know who my father is.¡±

    <span>He was already impatient, and did not want to have anything to do with the shadow race. The reason why he could speak with Tang Yu in front of him was only because he wanted to know more about Evelyn.

    <span>However, what Tang Yu had said was also very limited. Down to his very bones, Zeno, who had always recognized himself as a human being, certainly did not want to continue on there.

    <span>He surveyed all of his surroundings in order to find the best way to run away.

    <span>At that moment, Tang Yu reached out her hand, set it on Zeno¡¯s shoulder, and said earnestly, ¡°Do you want to follow me back among the shadow race?¡±

    <span>Zeno shook his head so forcefully he was like a rattle-drum. What kind of joke was that. It was not like he had nothing better to do than to go make contact with the shadow race.

    <span>Tang Yu replied with dissatisfaction, ¡°What''s so good about those despicable humans? Even the human who has a good rtionship with you. People all over campus know that he is the type of scum who would sell his daughter for tuition!¡±

    <span>Zeno immediately exploded, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, what gives you the right to say that about him?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu frowned and released Zeno, ¡°Isn''t it true? That is what he personally admitted.¡±

    <span>¡°Since you understand humankind so well, why don¡¯t you know that they like to lie. Did he really say the actual truth in his own words?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu asked, ¡°Could it be that you know the truth?¡±

    <span>Zeno extended his index finger at his own nose and replied, ¡°The daughter who was sold is me!¡±

    <span>Tang Yu was a little surprised, ¡°How did you be his daughter?¡±

    <span>¡°It''s true, Evelyn''s dying act was to entrust me to Xi Wei.¡±

    <span>¡°Now, do you still say that human beings are despicable?¡±<hr><hr>

    Hope you¡¯ve enjoyed these chapters. I¡¯m working to get the next RAAS chapter out soonish, and the other twodies are working on further chapters for this novel. Thank goodness for the both of them.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1648-1">She specifically asks him to call her biaojie, which is an older female cousin who does not share your surname (so usually the maternal side). ?</li><li id="fn-1648-2">From the paternal side, so Tang Yu¡¯s father is either Evelyn¡¯s brother or cousin. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 9

    <strong>Trantor: Sen</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>¡°Can you still say that humans are despicable?"

    <span>It hadn''t quite sunk in for Tang Yu just yet, "What do you mean?"

    <span>"What I mean is, that year that I almost died, it was Xi Wei who took me in and raised me from a powerless baby into the magician that I am today."

    <span>Tang Yu''s face was full of disbelief, "Eight years ago, that human was only a child himself. How could he have brought up another child?"

    <span>Zeno''s expression revealed a trace of pride and satisfaction, "Just because it''s something you wouldn''t be able to do, it doesn''t mean that others also wouldn''t be able to. He''s the greatest in the world, there''s nothing he can''t do."

    <span>Tang Yu looked at Zeno thoughtfully, "So you''re saying, you only separated from him because of your awakening?"

    <span>"That''s right."

    <span>"Why would he lie, then? Is he already aware of your identity, and is trying to keep it from the Saint?"

    <span>It had to be said, Tang Yu was really quite sharp. She sinctly summarized the situation in so few words. The shadow race and the temple were absolutely ipatible. If they were to know, they would not rest until Zeno was dead.

    <span>Zeno nodded in affirmation towards what she had said.

    <span>Tang Yu was in aplicated mood. Seeing that they had almost arrived at Zeno''s dormitory, she waved her hand and said, "You should head back. I want to be alone."

    <span>Zeno nced at her, but didn''t say anything in the end.

    <span>Tang Yu stroked the pendant at her neck, muttering to herself, "You''ve heard everything."

    <span>The pendant shed as it emitted a man''s voice, "Tang Yu, the Demon Catalyst has been found, why do you not bring him back?"

    <span>"Father, this Demon Catalyst is very obstinate and also fully believes in the human race. Moreover, I did not sense the ring on his person. I do not know where Evelyn''s hidden it."

    <span>The pendant was silent for a while, then said, "No matter what, you must find the ring and bring back the Demon Catalyst."

    <span>Tang Yu respectfully answered, "Understood. Father, Tang Yu will absolutely seed."

    <span>The man''s voice from the pendant said, meaningfully, "Tang Yu, do not disappoint me."

    <span> What was the Demon Catalyst? Zeno had no idea. However, his intuition told him that he should not be too familiar with Tang Yu. This member of the shadow race, whom he was not even sure if they were male or female, was wrapped from head to toe in a sort of abnormal aura that even leaked out from the cracks of their bones. He felt a very strong sense of crisis. It was already veryte when Zeno returned to his dorm room. He tiptoed across the hall and was just about to open the door when a faint voice suddenly sounded from behind him, "You''re back."

    <span>Zeno felt shivers from his fright and could not help but exim, "Ross, are you trying to scare people!"

    <span>Ross yawned and rubbed his eye as he turned on the light, inserting a bit of magic into the darkmp.

    <span>The lights lit up, and Ross rubbed his eyes as he began, "Why''d youe back sote? Iid on the sofa to wait for you and almost fell asleep waiting."

    <i><span>Not ''almost fell asleep,'' you''d already fallen asleep!</i>

    <span>Zeno roasted him internally, but didn''t rip him a new one since Ross had good intentions.

    <span>Ross yawned again and passed a sheet of paper from the table to Zeno, "A courier delivered this. I figured it''s something urgent."

    <span>Zeno realized that the sheet of paper in his hand was not just a piece of paper, but a letter stamped by the temple.

    <span>Zeno opened it curiously, unable to think of a reason why the temple would send him a letter. ''Participation required in the Temple Knights Selection on October 1st. Signed, High Priest Viktor.''

    <span>Zeno read it over a few times, and finally had to concede that he really had not misread. It was indeed an invitation letter to the Temple Knights Selection.

    <span>Weird, was the temple really socking in staff?

    <span>Ross huddled over and said with some admiration, "I never would''ve thought it''d be an invitation to the Temple Knights Selection. Sigh~ Why wasn''t I born with a Light and Dark constitution?"

    <span>Zeno rapped him on his head, "Being interested in something unrted to yourself is the mindset of thieves. I''m not nning on going."

    <span>The temple included practically every person with Light and Dark constitutions under their umbre of invites. Even many of the people who had only graduated from one of Providence College''s short-term programs also received this kind of invitation. However, Zeno received an invitation though he only just enrolled. This was very much against custom.

    <span>He tossed the invitation aside. Too much had happened today. He was so tired he fell asleep almost as soon as his head hit the pillow.

    <span>He had Alchemy the next day. He had already skipped ss so much that he felt, if he didn''t attend yet again, Suji would be very depressed. So that morning, Zeno drowsily crawled out of bed and went to ss with Ross, both of them swaying here and there from sleepiness.

    <span>The ssroom was unchanged. Upon entering, Zeno''s eyes were immediately drawn to that familiar figure in the seat next to his.

    <span>He dilly-dallied his way over and greeted, "Morning."

    <span>Xi Wei looked at him and pushed the milk carton he had in his hand to Zeno.

    <span>Zeno habitually received it, and only when the straw was already in his mouth did his muddled mind clear up a bit. Dumbfounded, he stared at the children''s milk<sup id="fnref-1640-1">1</sup> in his hands. It was clearly taken from the dining hall, but he wasn''t a child anymore! <i><span>What is the meaning of this!</i>

    <span>When people are self-conscious, they would feel like all eyes were on them. Zeno downed the milk in a few gulps and rushed, like he was holding a hot potato in his hands, to dispose of the carton into the trashcan to the rear of the ssroom.

    <span>At that time, Suji arrived. Ever since she became a teacher with so many cute pupils, herplexion had improved greatly. Sure enough, women also needed a career.

    <span>Confident and brimming with vigor, she was so proud of her sess that she had almost forgotten about her two masters.

    <span>Of course, it was only ''almost.''

    <span>When she saw that both of her masters were present, joy shed through Suji''s eyes. Clearing her throat, she began today''s lesson.

    <span>Merfolk had long lives, but extremely low fertility rates and were few in number to begin with. In the demonic war the previous era, the Merfolk werepletely wiped out, leaving only Suji who escaped the danger by following the Demon of Envy.

    <span>Perhaps ignorance was bliss. Suji had not felt kinship with her people, keeping only her master in her heart. She did not feel any hatred, only warm nostalgia. Although it was lonely, she did not experience any hardships either. She had even found her calling these days, and her dependence on a master lessened with each passing day.

    <span>From Zeno''s point of view, having transmigrated from modern-day China, this was how women these days should be. He also did not need a maid, he would much rather have another friend than a maid.

    <span>Subtle influencing should not be taken lightly.

    <span>Xi Wei did not bring up the matter of bringing Zeno to seal the demon again, he surmised that Xi Wei intended to just quietly let the issue pass.

    <span>Zeno began to follow him everywhere, practically following him to the toilet too.

    <span>After a few days, Xiao Wu also resumed attending ss. Seeing Xiao Wu, inspiration struck Zeno. He suddenly recalled the Temple Knights Selection invitation that he had tossed to the side. <i><span>Wasn''t Xiao Wu also going with Xi Wei? Perhaps bing a knight of the temple woulde in handy?</i>

    <span>So, after ss, Zeno stopped tailing Xi Wei and sneakily set off to find Xiao Wu.

    <span>Xiao Wu eyed the invitation, then looked Zeno up and down, "You want to be a knight? Why?"

    <span>Zeno brought out the bullshitting skills he had learned from Baba, and began spouting lies everywhere, "My adoration of the temple is like the water in a river ¨C flowing endlessly. Entering the temple has always been my dream, also I heard that Xiao Wu-jie being the Saint would require new knights, right?

    <span>Xiao Wu was taken aback, "How did you know I''m the Saint?"

    <span>Zeno smiled slyly, "Xiao Wu-jie has the disposition of a goddess. I could recognize you with a nce on the day of the session ceremony."

    <span>There was no woman who did not enjoy being praised. Xiao Wu grinned, "No one else recognized me, so does that mean only you are so perceptive?"

    <span>Zeno replied, "I swear I''m telling the truth!"

    <span>Xiao Wuughed again, "Okay okay okay. Assuming what you said is true, then are you willing to be my personal knight?"

    <span>Zeno was quite surprised. He mimicked Evan and got down on one knee kneeling like a knight, but did not swear an oath like a knight.

    <span>Xiao Wu tacitly understood, and did a corresponding move for appearance.

    <span>"Take this crest and report to the temple."

    <span>Zeno graciously took it and happily went.

    <i><span>Like this, Xi Wei shouldn''t be able to ditch me</i><span>, Zeno thought, pleased.

    <span>Xi Wei was a normal student, and had no authority to reject a request from the temple. He had no choice but to bring Xiao Wu along, and also had no say in who Xiao Wu chose to take with her.

    <span>Over the next few days, Zeno vanished from Xi Wei''s sight again. Xi Wei thought Zeno had finally given up on tagging along, so he did not pay the matter any more attention.

    <span>As for Zeno, it was not that he did not want to see Xi Wei, but that he was trapped in the temple.

    <span>As a Temple Knight personally rmended by the Saint, Zeno was spared from all the security inspections and background checks, he just had to file an official record. However, while he could skip the inspections, training could not be avoided.

    <span>Therefore Zeno was forcefully trapped in the temple and had to undergo three days worth of brainwashing education before he was allowed to go.

    <span>When he left, his head was filled with goddesses. The Light goddess, the Dark goddess, Zeno simply couldn''t tell them apart anymore.

    <span>Fortunately his modern day brainwashing education just barely came out on top¡ªhe still considered himself a staunch materialist. Despite residing on Hong Yue Continent all these years, his original way of thinking had not changed.

    <span>Time passed very quickly. When the gue Demon devastated a small town again, Xi Wei was ordered to depart immediately. At that time, what needed to be prepared was already mostly prepared, and it was about time that he set out.

    <span>There was no point to dragging things out any further.

    <span>Even if this journey was destined to end in death, where even if they could retry ten times, it was still guaranteed that no one would survive, Xi Wei was definitely not someone resigned to his fate. He had done all the preparations possible, including painstakingly practicing basic martial arts and with Chen Yuan, and even meticulously organizing the information provided by Principal Colin, thenying out a n.

    <span>Evan was there as support, Xiao Wu was also there as support, and at Evan''s request, they decided to hide the matter from Jonia. Therefore, the participating roster was determined to be: Xi Wei, Evan, Xiao Wu and the temple''s knights.

    <span>Xiao Wu brought along two knights who were supposedly extremely formidable warriors.

    <span>Before departing, Xi Wei took the initiative to find Suji. As an extremely powerful alchemist, she was capable of far more than one would imagine. She prepared a great number of potions, using all the knowledge in her repository.

    <span>Xi Wei organized those all into his ring.

    <span>Suji pitifully trailed behind him, "Master, Master really can''t bring Suji along too?"

    <span>Xi Wei frowned, "You can''te. That''s an order."

    <span>"Oh," Suji''s face fell and she went off to draw circles and sulk.

    <span>"While I''m gone," Xi Wei continued, "Take good care of Zeno."

    <span>Suji''s vigor suddenly reawaked, it was not that Master thought of her as useless, it had to be because he worried about the Little Master!

    <span>Therefore, Suji solemnly promised, "Do not worry, Master, Suji will properly raise the little master up pale and fat <sup id="fnref-1640-2">2</sup>!"

    <span>The corner of Xi Wei''s mouth twitched, <i><span>it''s not like I''m asking you to raise a pig</i><span>.

    <span>Under the cover of night, a group of people stealthily snuck out, with two temple knights following behind Xiao Wu.

    <span>Though, just as they left Providence City, an unexpected personage was waiting for them.

    <span>Tang Yu sensually leaned against a tree, smiling sweetly at the approaching group, "You finally came."

    <span>Xi Wei was now able to lift Chen Yuan, no longer dragging it across the ground, so he pointed the sword at Tang Yu, "Who are you?"

    <span>Tang Yu said, "Senior is truly an eminent person with a short memory. I am a third-year student, my name is Tang Yu. Last year, in the <span>Desert of Demise<span> learning experience, I was part of Senior''s group."

    <span>Providence College organized annual student expeditions to gain experience in <span>Desert of Demise<span>. Usually, they would be split into two teams andpete with each other. Considering Xi Wei''s antisocial tendency, forget the opposing team, he might not even remember all the members on his own team.

    <span>It was actually Evan who had some recollection of this Tang Yu, because there was one time when he had faced Tang Yu in the desert. His opponent''s considerable skill, as well as the sweet exterior that didn''t match up at all with her levelheaded decisiveness left a deep impression on him.

    <span>"It looks like Senior Evan still remembers me."

    <span>Evan whispered a few things to Xi Wei, and Xi Wei said, "The reason you''re here is¡­?"

    <span>Tang Yu replied, "Seniors are risking their lives for the peace of this continent. Although I am but a woman, nor am I anyone prominent, but I''m not willing to lose to the Saint. I am willing to offer any assistance I can."

    <span>Xi Wei didn''t even think about it, "No."

    <span>Tang Yu wasn''t angry, "Senior, you don''t have to be so fast to reject me. Though I am certainly untalented, it wouldn''t be beyond my ability to obstruct you somewhat."

    <span>That was clearly a threat. <i><span>Either you take me, or you don''t even think about being able to leave peacefully</i><span>.

    <span>Out of caution, Xi Wei wound up giving his permission with a nod, and from there, the party of six departed.

    <span>Ye Sa City and Providence City were separated by half the continent; they first had to go to Violet Empire''s capital city, Rnd City. Then, they would arrive after using the magic array.

    <span>They walked for two whole days before they reached Rnd City. The hustle and bustle of city life there did not lose out to Providence City one bit. After all, it was the capital city of one of the three great empires of the continent.

    <span>Evan and the two sisters were all people who had not experienced hardship before. Though they were not too spoiled, they were getting sick of eating dry rations for two days. They did not know how much longer they would have to live with that kind of lifestyle, so after reaching Rnd City, Xiao Wu brought up eating at a good restaurant and got unanimous approval, except from Xi Wei the pauper.

    <span>Xi Wei did not want to go, so they also did not force him. Thus, Xi Wei went to stroll through Rnd City by himself, agreeing to meet them at the restaurant two hourster.

    <span>Xiao Wu said, "There happens to be a few things I wanted to buy as well, so why don''t you bring my knight along with you? If anything happens, he cane contact us."

    <span>As she spoke, she pointed at one of the knights wearing a ck mask standing behind her.

    <span>Xi Wei was indifferent about it and nodded.

    <span>So, the group split up into two.

    <span>Xi Wei was someone taciturn, and this knight also did not like to speak. Those two explored without a word passing between them.

    <span>All of a sudden, Xi Wei seemed to have spotted something and abruptly abandoned the knight, turning several corners until there was not a trace of him left.

    <span>The knight, "¡­¡­"

    <span>The helpless magician ripped off his mask, revealing his, Zeno''s, true face, muttering "We agreed to go together, you liar!"

    <span>However, he still had to go searching. He didn''t know who Xi Wei saw, to have gotten him so worked up.

    <i><span>Who was it?</i>

    <span>The person he saw was Xia An. He had vanished into the stream of people in the blink of an eye. His intuition told him that it was of the utmost importance that find Xia An, since it was Xia An who released the gue Demon, so therefore he had to know something that others did not.

    <span>Why did he want to release the gue Demon, why did he know that Zeno''s blood could release the seal, why, why, he had too many why''s that he wanted to demand answers for after catching this blind, split-personality youth.

    <span>However, he could not find him. When he returned to where he had left the temple knight, the knight had vanished as well.

    <span>So where did the ''knight'' go? He circled around without finding a trace of Xi Wei, however he stumbled upon another person instead.

    <span>Zeno immediately saw the person that Xi Wei had been painstakingly searching for. Xia An was in a shop that sold cat food, inquiring about something while holding Qiqi, and Qiqi''s restless paw was scratching at his sleeve.

    <span>Zeno stared for a moment. From his appearance to Qiqi who was in his embrace, not one thing implied that it wasn''t Xia An. That person was Xia An. He hesitated for a moment but still went over, calling out, "Xia An?"

    <span>Zeno happened to have had the same idea as Xi Wei, or else there was no way he would purposely go over and provoke thatrge trouble called Xia An.

    <span>The blind Xia An tilted his head, his expression full of doubt, but he still fumbled to pay first. After that, he stuffed theplimentary meatball at Qiqi to y with.

    <span>Xia An turned around to ''look'' at Zeno, "You are?"

    <span>Zeno responded, "This is no ce to talk. Can we move somewhere else?"

    <span>The current Xia An seemed to be the nice one with a gentle temperament, having no objections to what he heard and no worries in the slightest about being swindled.

    <span>They found a restaurant and sat down in a private room.

    <span>Qiqi yed with the meatball while meowing, decided it was boring, then shook her ears and looked at Zeno.

    <i><span>Qiqi really feels this person is familiar, meow</i><span>.

    <span>Finally, Qiqi could not hold back anymore and leapt out of Xia An''s arms and shook herself, then nimbly jumped up onto Zeno''s shoulder, scratching at his ear with her ws.

    <span>Qiqi was still that little tot, and would basically never grow any bigger. This small, snow-white furball nested herself on Zeno''s shoulder.

    <span>The little rascal sure was both clever and cute when he was not helping give her a bath.

    <span>Zeno scratched Qiqi''s chin with a finger and the little cat squinted her eyes in pleasure, crying out twice.

    <span>Her body was very clean, even without Zeno and Xi Wei, Xia An was still able to take very good care of her.

    <span>Xia An poured a ss of water, drinking as he asked, "May I ask, was there something you needed from me?"

    <span>Zeno thought about how to word it and probed, "Do you still remember Zeno?"

    <span>Xia An visibly shook. After he left Ye Sa City, he hadn''t heard this name brought up again. As soon as Qiqi heard Zeno, her little eyes lit up and meowed, indicating that she remembered!

    <span>Zeno smiled and stroked her fur before continuing, "Xia An-gege, I''m Zeno."

    <span>Xia An''s hand shook and he waspletely unaware that the water had spilled out.

    <span>Though he could not see, he could sense that the person before him was a teenager, unable to tell at all how this person could be the eight or nine year old that Zeno should be now.

    <span>Zeno generously admitted, "Xia An-gege, I am of the shadow race. The other person in your body should be very clear on this, since he was the one who used my blood to free the gue Demon."

    <span>Having this thing brought up, guilt and shame shed through Xia An''s expression. He had always thought that the catastrophe had been caused by himself. If he had not appeared, the other Xia An would not have done something as insane as that.

    <span>He breathed deeply, "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    <span>Zeno responded, "There are a few special reasons, but Baba and I are going to seal the gue Demon. I want to know about the gue Demon, how can we seal him?"

    <span>Since Boss<sup id="fnref-1640-3">3</sup> Xia An knew how to free the gue Demon, it was very likely that he knew how to seal it again.

    <span>Xia An frowned while deep in thought, closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his expression was cold and looked evil.

    <span>Zeno had always held some trauma towards him. He constantly felt like he was under scrutiny from a predator. Meeting Xia An here was unexpected, but perhaps it was also fated.

    <span>Though the protagonist had the protagonist halo and could not be done in so easily, but the age-old advice to tread carefully was always applicable.

    <span>Boss Xia An knocked against the table, "You''re pretty brave. You actually dare toe looking for me."

    <span>Zeno stiffly sat upright, raising his vignce to the utmost, "If I''d had a choice, I wouldn''t have wanted toe find you."

    <span>''Xia An'' drained the remaining water in the cup in one gulp, "Of course I know you fear me, and have feared me from the start. In addition, when you first met the other me, you already had a vague fear."

    <span>Zeno didn''t deny it, "Since you''re already aware, I won''t beat around the bush. What is the method to seal the gue Demon?"

    <span>''Xia An'' didn''t answer, but made a request instead, "I can help you, but you guys need to do something for me in return."

    <span>Zeno leaned forward, eagerly asked, "What thing?"

    <span> ''Xia An'' replied, "I was originally the crown prince of Violet Empire. However, some evil people ruined my eyes. Being blind for so many years, I''ve long lost my right to the throne. If you can help me win back my position as heir to the throne, I''ll tell you how to seal the gue Demon."

    <span>Zeno hesitated, "We can help you, but we''re just two penniless students. We don''t have that much power."

    <span>Boss Xia Anughed, and Zeno couldn''t help but move a bit further away.

    <span>"I''ll tell you how you can help me when the timees. So, do we have a deal?"

    <span>"Deal!"

    <span>Agree first, then whatester can be dealt withter.

    <span>Afterwards, ''Xia An'' continued, "Sealing the gue Demon is as easy as it sounds, and is also as difficult as it sounds. Before, it was the Light Saint who personally dipped her sword in the blood of the shadow race and engraved the seal. You can just do the same thing this time. If you dip the Sword of the Gods in your blood, not only can you seal the gue Demon, but if you stab it through the heart, you could evenpletely vanquish it."

    <span>Zeno''s blood did not pose a problem, but where was he supposed to find the Sword of the Gods?

    <span>"That''s not my problem," Xia An said, picking Qiqi up by the scruff of her neck and leisurely exiting.

    <span>Zeno returned to the restaurant with much on his mind. Since he did not know where Xi Wei had gone, he might as well go back and wait patiently for the rabbit to jump into hisp<sup id="fnref-1640-4">4</sup>.

    <span>However, upon entering the restaurant, he discovered that he turned out to be the rabbit.

    <span>Everyone was staring at him intently, including Xi Wei. Xiao Wu had a hand to her forehead, <i><span>oh my Goddess of Light, how could you forget to put on your mask</i><span>!<hr><hr>

    Kudos to Sen for tranting this long bomb of a chapter. It¡¯s twice as long as the recent chapters have been, so it¡¯s like a double release. You all would be so sad if I hadn¡¯t gained my lovely helpers. We wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near here yet. Well, even if you weren¡¯t sad, I would be!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1640-1"> ?</li><li id="fn-1640-2">°×°×ÅÖÅÖ (pale and fat), meaning someone pampered and so well taken care of to the point they are pale (never toil outside therefore never get a tan) and get fat. ?</li><li id="fn-1640-3">Written in English, referring to the scary Xia An. ?</li><li id="fn-1640-4">ÊØÖê´ýÍÃ idiom meaning to passively wait for something to just jump into yourp instead of taking the initiative. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 10

    Trantor: Sen

    Editor: Kleep<hr><hr>

    <span>Upon seeing all these attitudes towards him, Zeno felt around his face, then froze, not having the guts to look at Xi Wei''s expression. Then, acting like an ostrich sticking its head in sand, he turned around and snuck away step-by-step with his head lowered while muttering, ''you can''t see me, you can''t see me.''

    <span>"Stop right there!"

    <span>Zeno didn''t dare move another muscle when he heard that voice. He miserably shot Xiao Wu a look, crying for help, but Xiao Wu shrugged her shoulders to indicate that, as much as she would love to help, there was nothing she could do.

    <span>Heaven''s offenses can be forgiven; the self''s sins cannot be survived<sup id="fnref-1677-1">1</sup>. The strategy was perfect, he was the one who messed up.

    <span>Zeno regretted it very much. He had been too shaken up from encountering Xia An, that something this important had actually slipped his mind. It was toote to regret now. Originally, he wanted to act first and report afterwards¡ªafter they arrived, even supposing Xi Wei found out, there would no longer be anything he could do about it.

    <span>Who knew that the cat would be let out of the bag merely halfway through.

    <span>In this operation, the person in charge was Xi Wei. Everyone had to listen to him for now. If he did not give his permission, there was no chance of allowing Zeno to remain with them.

    <span>Thus Xi Wei said, "Go back to Providence City on your own."

    <span>"No!" Zeno and Xiao Wu spoke in unison.

    <span>Xiao Wu reasoned, "Zeno is a knight of my temple. Who I bring is up to my own discretion."

    <span>Xi Wei''s eyes coldly shed, "Then are you aware that lives will be forfeited on this mission?"

    <span>Xiao Wu didn''t speak further, but still stared at him obstinately.

    <span>Xi Wei shed gazes with her for a moment, and then decided to try a different approach.

    <span>As Zeno was dragged outside by Xi Wei by the arm, he actually had the time to ponder over something as useless as, <i><span>Xi Wei is so strong, how many barbells should he be able to lift?</i>

    <span>Xi Wei dragged him to a secluded area behind the restaurant. There was a tree there to provide shade from the sun, and not many people passed through either. It was very suitable for carrying out a parent-child conversation, yes.

    <span>"Go back." Xi Wei''s attitude and tone were very unyielding.

    <span>"I won''t." Zeno turned his head, his voice not sounding very confident.

    <span>From when he was young to now, as soon as Xi Wei made a look of displeasure, Zeno would always be a good child, very obedient and never giving Xi Wei much trouble. That time, however, he was actually so determined. When he should have been hiding from the Temple, he actually went over to be a Temple Knight. Xi Wei was simply struck dumb.

    <span>Perhaps he had been too lenient towards him. He had to properly scold him this time.

    <span>With that in mind, Xi Wei took two steps towards Zeno. Zeno''s intuition told him that something far from good was about to unfold, and vigntly retreated two steps back.

    <span>However, it was toote. How could a frail magician prevail over a warrior? So, Zeno was involuntarily thrown over Xi Wei''s shoulder. Just as he was struggling, he was shocked into stillness by the feeling from his buttocks.

    <span>Xi Wei, he actually hoisted him up, and was now giving him a spanking!

    <span>Counting both his previous life and this one, Zeno had been alive for more than 30 years. Yet never once has someone spanked him before. His entire being was locked in a stupor.

    <em><span>Where did Xi Wei learn this from!</em>

    <span>Where had Xi Wei learned this from? He actually learned it from the proprietress of a restaurant. Whenever the proprietress''s son had been naughty, the proprietress would spank his bottom with a stick.

    <span>While Xi Wei was working there, he had seen no shortage of the sight. Now that Zeno was being disobedient, Xi Wei followed her example.

    <span>It was just that he didn''t have a stick, so Xi Wei had to adjust on the spot and use his palm in lieu of the stick.

    <i><span>Pa pa pa!</i><span> Xi Wei heaved Zeno onto his shoulder and harshly smacked a few times, "Do you admit to your wrongs yet?"

    <span>Zeno''s face was entirely red, feeling like all the blood in his body had converged on his face. He couldn''t quite tell if it was shame or what, but suddenly his whole person felt like it was going to catch on fire.

    <span>All of his senses were concentrated on that one, small area on his bottom. Apart from shame, there was something else inexplicable that he could not quite put his finger on.

    <span>Xi Wei had truly been angry at the beginning. Anger at Zeno''s disobedience and his seemingly having nothing better to do than toe seek death. However, as hey down smack after smack, the fury in his heart gradually waned, and he became more aware of the feeling on the palm of his hand from each p.

    <span>Zeno''s buttcheeks were very firm, quite stic, and the feeling on his hand was not bad at all.

    <span>Finally reacting, Zeno exerted tremendous effort to get down from Xi Wei''s shoulder, and held his bum while his expression was full ofints. However, Xi Wei had already been umting power for a long time, so Zeno pointed a finger at him for a long time but could not get a single word out.

    <span>Xi Wei maintained his displeased countenance, but he could not help but rub his fingers together, as if reminiscing over that touch just now.

    <span>"Why do you insist oning?"

    <span>With the sudden change of topic, Zeno did not quite react in time and reflexively answered, "Because of you."

    <span>"Me?"

    <span>Zeno finally spoke clearly, "I already found out why you have to go seal the gue demon!"

    <span>"Evan told you?"

    <span>"Yes."

    <span>Xi Wei frowned, clearly displeased with Evan''s meddling.

    <span>Zeno hesitated for a moment, but still went ahead and tugged on Xi Wei''s sleeve, seriously saying, "You only risked yourself because of me, so how could I just calmly wait at Providence College for your return? I can''t do it. Every time I think about the uncertainty of your survival, I can''t sit still. Even if I''m only apanying you to death, it''d be easier than living like that."

    <span>Xi Wei clenched and unclenched his fist, coldly saying, "Who said it was for you. We''re just two strangers who happened to meet in Siwa Town."

    <span>This was Xi Wei intending to not admit to Zeno''s identity, however Zeno was not one to give up so easily. With his head still lowered, he continued to clutch at Xi Wei''s sleeve and softly called out, "Baba, don''t abandon me."

    <span>He finally broached the subject, feeling like he had just let out a breath he had not known he was holding.

    <span>Xi Wei visibly stiffened.

    <span>"I don''t have a son as big as you." He was still being obstinate.

    <span>Zeno didn''t say anything more, just clinging to Xi Wei''s sleeve, head lowered, expressing his resolve in this way.

    <span>Xi Wei''s heart softened. He did not know why, but he just could not be harsh towards Zeno.

    <span>He sighed helplessly, "There areyers uponyers of danger. I don''t have any way to thoroughly protect you."

    <span>As soon as Zeno heard he had a chance, he quickly grasped at it, "I will properly watch out for myself, but you also have no choice but to take me along."

    <span>Seeing the misgivings in Xi Wei''s expression, Zeno mysteriously added, "Guess who I saw just earlier. I met Xia An-gege."

    <span>Xi Wei''s expression turned grave again, "Him¡­¡­"

    <span>"That''s right, he told me how to seal the gue demon. Coating the Sword of the Gods in my blood will allow the sealing magic spell to activate. If the gue demon can be stabbed clear through the heart, it will be vanquished permanently."

    <span> Seeing his smug look, Xi Wei felt it was kind of cute for some reason. His fingers became a little restless again, and he unexpectedly said, "I could also just take your blood with me, and I wouldn''t have to take you along."

    <span>Sure enough, Zeno hopped to his feet. "You can''t do that, the blood will expire if it''s been too long! Once it''s expired, it won''t be effective anymore!"

    <i><span>Look, I¡¯m a fresh blood bank!</i><span> Was written all over his face.

    <span> Xi Wei patted his head and turned around to return back to the front of the restaurant. Zeno could tell this meant he had conceded.

    <span> Zeno made a gratified hop where he stood, congratting himself. However, this hop jostled the injury on his behind, making him grimace in pain. Xi Wei had not shown an ounce of mercy, truly giving him a good smacking.

    <span>Tenderly covering his bum, he made his way back inside the restaurant at a turtle''s pace. Xi Wei was mid-exnation on how to seal the gue demon. The most vital task at the moment was to locate the Sword of the Gods, otherwise boldly marching up would just be delivering themselves to their deaths for nothing.

    <span>Discussion was useless. They could only temporarily make a stop in Rnd City and go inquire around the next day.

    <span>That night, they finally no longer had to sleep out in the wilderness. They located a hotel and checked in. Come nightfall, Zenoid on his bed, staring nkly, wait no, he was racking his brains about just where could the Sword of the Gods possibly be.

    <span>He quickly ran through the storyline of "Curse¡± in his mind, but came out empty-handed. The original book had never mentioned any plot point about needing to seal a demon.

    <span>As he was pondering, he dozed off a bit when a sudden knocking came from the door. Zeno rubbed at his tired eyes and inquired, "Who is it?"

    <span>He slowly got up and went to open the door. Xi Wei coldly stood in front of the door, waiting for it to be opened before entering without waiting for an invitation.

    <span>Zeno was bewildered, unable to think of what Xi Wei could be doing, being up at this hour instead of sleeping.

    <span>Xi Wei walked to the bedside and pointed to the bed, "Lie down."

    <span>"Ok."

    <span>Since he was used to obeying, Zeno obedientlyid down, not knowing what was going on.

    <span>Xi Wei started pulling down Zeno''s pants. Zeno reflexively grabbed his pants and flipped over, tongue-tied, "You¡­What are you doing!"

    <span>Xi Wei had a jar of alchemic medicine in his hand. He pushed Zeno back down so he was lying down properly and continued to strip him of his pants, "Stop moving."

    <span>Zeno understood after seeing the medication. Xi Wei was going to apply it for him, so he obediently stayed still.

    <span>The ice-cold medicine dripped onto his bum, causing his muscles to contract, and he silently shivered. Xi Wei''s callused fingertip lightly brushed against Zeno''s skin. He''d truly been merciless in the spanking during the day. There were red palm prints that made for a rather ghastly sight. Fortunately, Suji''s medicine perfectly suited all his needs. Instantaneously effective, the pain disappeared in a split-second, leaving only a slightly chilly feeling.

    <span>Zeno was a bit embarrassed. With the disappearance of the pain, there was a peculiar, rxed and numbed feeling emanating from his behind and traveling up his spine.

    <span>Then he discovered that he had unexpected reaction down below. He was no stranger to having this kind of reaction, having also experienced it during puberty in his past life. Even so, in this life, his actual age was only 8 or 9 years old, happening to be a member of the shadow race. Was this normal? Or was it that demons matured earlier?

    <span>Thankfully, this urge passed as quickly as it came. Luckily, he was also lying down, otherwise it would have been really disgraceful.

    <span>After Xi Wei finished carefully applying the medicine for him, he pulled up Zeno''s pants and discovered Zeno had already dozed off.

    <span>It would not be good for him to fall asleep while lying on his front like this, so Xi Wei turned him over. His butt was no longer in pain, so it was fine to lie on his backside.

    <span>Zeno waited until the door was closed, then opened his eyes and looked around to confirm that there was truly no one else around. He then sat up and pulled at his own pants, and tugged at his own hair, vexed. He did not feel like he would be able to fall back asleep.

    <i><span>How could this be!</i>

    <span>At this time, someone knocked again. Zeno got a scare and hurriedlyid back down, feigning slumber.

    <span>However, the knocks never ceaseding. After some thought, he still ended up getting up and opening the door.<hr><hr>

    Kleep: Not the papapa you were all hoping for. But, it was something! I had volleyballst night, and since I¡¯m fairly pregnant I think it will take me approximately 4 days to recover hahaha. Even so, I¡¯m still slowly chipping away at the next RAAS chapter.

    Fun fact! This is chapter 67 (omg right). This novel has 87 chapters and three extras.

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1677-1">Ìì×÷ÄõÓÈ¿ÉË¡×Ô×÷Äõ²»¿É»î: An idiom meaning you can avoid the cmities brought down by the heavens, but you cannot escape from disasters you bring upon yourself. In franker terms, "you deserved it." ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 11

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno had already mentally prepared himself as to how he would pretend to be calm if it was Xi Wei who had returned. It was not like Xi Wei knew what he had just been doing anyway.

    <span>However, the person outside the door this time was not Xi Wei.

    <span>Tang Yu smiled a little, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to wee me very much.¡±

    <span>Zeno rushed to collect the disappointment showing on his face and then asked, ¡°It''s sote, do you need anything?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu revealed a sad expression, ¡°You won¡¯t call me cousin?¡±

    <span>Zeno was speechless for a moment. He whispered, ¡°Mother was already expelled from the n by you in the past.¡±

    <i><span>You did not even acknowledge your blood rted sister and aunt, but now you want toe out and acknowledge some cousin from somewhere?</i>

    <span>Although Zeno was a veryid-back person, that did not mean that he had no temper. The matter of Evelyn''s death was inseparable from them. If it were not for the Shadow race''s heartless discrimination, as a member of the royal family, how could she have met such a deste end? At that time, Tang Yu ran over to y the family card. There was no free lunch in this world, and there was no goodwill without ulterior motives. Zeno was not stupid.

    <span>Tang Yu was on the verge of tears. If Zeno did not know that ''she'' was actually a ''he'', he might have been moved by him.

    <span>¡°Zeno, I know that the things we did in the past were not right. My father also regretted that after aunt died. At the time, we thought it was just a phase. None of us expected things to turn out this way.¡±

    <span>His words went through Zeno¡¯s left ear and came out his right ear. He only to felt very tired and wanted to lie down and sleep. He was toozy to deal with Tang Yu who had a man¡¯s body and sister''s heart.

    <span>So, he nodded out of habit to indicate that he understood.

    <span>Tang Yu''s eyes lit up, "So, do you agree to go back to the Shadow race n with me?"

    <span>¡°What?¡± Zeno¡¯s sleepiness was scared away, ¡°When did I say I wanted to go back to the n?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu looked pitiful, ¡°Didn''t you forgive us? Father wants to see you.¡±

    <span>¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the Shadow race n.¡±

    <span>¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth about Aunt¡¯s death? Don¡¯t want to know who hurt you?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu revealed his trump card, and Zeno hesitated. He really wanted to know about Evelyn''s death that was so unclear, saying he had no willingness was false.

    <span>So, could he trust Tang Yu and the Shadow race?

    <span>It was a tough choice.

    <span>When Tang Yu saw the opening, he immediately hit while the iron was hot, ¡°Zeno, presumably you don¡¯t want the people who killed aunt to get away with it? Also, don''t you really want to know who your biological father is?¡±

    <span>Zeno could not make up his mind, so he had to drag things out, ¡°About this¡­ I can¡¯t make the decision on my own, I have to ask Xi Wei¡¯s opinion.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu was stunned, ¡°Why do you need that human''s opinion?¡±

    <span>Zeno''s expression was very serious, "He is my Baba now."

    <span>Tang Yu apparently did not take it seriously, and gave a long sigh, ¡°He is still a child, how can he be your father?¡±

    <span>Zeno was dissatisfied, ¡°In short, if he doesn¡¯t agree, then I won¡¯t go.¡±

    <span>¡°That¡¯s alright, but just in case, what if this time during the sealing of the gue demon, he does not survive?¡±

    <span>Zeno red at him, ¡°Don''t say that, it''s bad luck. Xi Wei wille back alive, and will live longer than you!¡±

    <span>Tang Yu knew that he identally said his true thoughts and angered this little mixed blood so he tried to remedy it, ¡°But this is really an extremely difficult task. Do you know who the gue demon is? Even my father would have to back down to some degree. The upper demons that were born during the first era aren''t any weaker than the average member of the royal family.¡±

    <span>Internally Zeno believed in Xi Wei''s protagonist halo. How could he fall on this level of the story? However, deep in his heart he was still a bit worried, after all the Sword of the Gods had not yetnded.

    <span>He looked at Tang Yu and probed, ¡°Since it''s so dangerous, why do you want to go? Moreover you also changed into Xi Wei to fool me.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu''s face turned serious, ¡°We are of the Shadow race. The gue demon can''t do anything to us no matter how much it rampages. The reason I can was just so that it''d be easier to bring you back to the n.¡±

    <span>Sure enough, the demon race does not beat around the bush.

    <span>When it came to this, Zeno''s eyes suddenly a shed, ¡°Tang Yu, do you know about the Sword of the Gods?¡±

    <span>¡°If I tell you, will you follow me?¡±

    <span>Zeno ambiguously said, ¡°Let''s set that aside for after.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu did not continue pressing, but replied kindly, ¡°I heard a bit about it from my father. The Sword of the Gods is just a general name. The world thinks that it is simply a sword. Actually it is not. In this world, there is a handful of gods that are supreme existences. They call weapons formed from the crystallization of energy from the gods, sacred vessels. So the Sword of the Gods is just a sword formed from the power of a god. There aren''t many gods who use swords, so there''s only so many God Swords that have made a name for themselves.¡±

    <span>Zeno asked, ¡°Which ones are they?¡±

    <span>¡°The holy light sword made by the Goddess of Light, the holy judgement sword from the Goddess of Darkness, <span>Chen Yuan<span> sword from the god of war, and I''m not very clear about the rest.¡±

    <span>Zeno heard a familiar name in his words, hesitatingly confirming, ¡°<span>Chen Yuan<span>¡­ Sword?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu nodded yes.

    <span>Zeno restrained the excitement in his heart, silently reciting to himself not to panic and carefully confirmed, ¡°Do you know the characteristics of the <span>Chen Yuan<span> Sword?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu looked down and thought about it. ¡°It seems that the de is dark and heavy. And because it is the sword of the God of War, it has a very murderous aura.¡±

    <span>The ck and heavy attributes were exactly like the <span>Chen Yuan<span> Sword in Xi Wei''s possession. As for the murderous aura, Zeno really had no clue.

    <span>¡°Then do you know the whereabouts of <span>Chen Yuan<span> Sword?¡±

    <span>There was a look of hope on Zeno''s face.

    <span>Tang Yu could not help smiling, ¡°As if you could get the Chen Yuan Sword. At the end of thest era, the God of War gave the Chen Yuan Sword to the unicorn n. It is impossible to get the Chen Yuan Sword.¡±

    <span>Zeno blinked, filled with the feeling of a meat pie falling from the sky.

    <span>Chen Yuan Sword, kept by the unicorn n. If anyone said that Xi Wei''s Chen Yuan Sword from the Unicorn n was not a sword of the gods, Zeno would not believe them.

    <span>It was truly an example of ''traveling far and wide looking for something, only to find it easily.''

    <span>However, he could not tell Tang Yu that, so Zeno made a frustrated expression, ¡°Is there really no way to get it?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu shrugged, suggesting that he could not help.

    <span>Zeno pretended have lost hope, ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    <span>He put on a face that said there was nothing more to say.

    <span>Tang Yu saw that his mood was down, so he thought about it for a moment. It seemed he was too hasty so he left thoughtfully.

    <span>The minute his foot was out the door, Zeno dropped his disappointed facade. He waited for a while, before quietly opening the door and making sure that Tang Yu was no longer there, then snuck to Xi Wei''s door and knocked.

    <span>His knocking was actually very light, but the vignt Xi Wei still heard it.

    <span>¡°Who?¡±

    <span>Zeno whispered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    <span>The door opened instantly, it seemed as if Xi Wei had been waiting for him.

    <span>Zeno creeped in like a thief and closed the door.

    <span>Xi Wei seemed to have just showered. He was only wearing one simple article of clothing and his face said, ''You better give me an exnation''.

    <span>Zeno could barely hide his excitement as he took a deep breath to find his voice, ¡°I know where the Sword of the Gods is.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei''s hair was still dripping. He squeezed his hair dry and went to the table to pour a ss of water before handing it to Zeno, "Slowly."

    <span>When Zeno looked back he saw a drop of water slowly falling right into the crevice created by Xi Wei''s mermaid line that ran along his abdomen. He could not help but feel a little thirsty. Since he happened to be given water, he downed it all in one gulp.

    <span>Then he rushed to the bed, grabbed the Chen Yuan Sword and began tough foolishly, ¡°Chen Yuan Sword is a Sword of the Gods. There is a way to seal the gue demon.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei''s eyes showed a little surprise, but he still had a few doubts, "Where did you learn this?"

    <span>Zeno hesitated a bit, before exining most of it. He only concealed he and Tang Yu''s rtionship, merely saying that Tang Yu was very knowledgeable.

    <span>Xi Wei frowned, ¡°Are you sure she didn¡¯t lie to you?¡±

    <span>Zeno frowned and thought, ¡°He<sup id="fnref-1700-1">1</sup> shouldn¡¯t know that the Chen Yuan Sword is in our hands, but he knew that Chen Yuan Sword was with in the unicorn family. It is very unlikely that he lied to me.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nodded and took a towel from the shelf to wipe his hair. His lowered head posture was indescribably sexy. Zeno looked at him and felt a little thirsty again. He felt that he''d been sort of abnormal recently, and every time he saw Xi Wei, he felt strange.

    <span>Zeno''s voice gradually lowered as he spoke to Xi Wei without a pause.

    <span>Originally, he was very sleepy. He had been upied with this and that back and forth and had not been able to sleep. However, now that heid in Xi Wei''s bed while holding Chen Yuan his eyelids were unable to stay open. When Xi Wei finished drying his hair, he found that someone had already fallen asleep.

    <span>Yes, that time he really fell asleep.

    <span>Staring at his sleeping face for a while, Xi Wei tossed aside his towel with a nk expression and felt like he was leering at a blind man.

    <span>Since he fell asleep, then just let him sleep. The future was long, anyway.

    <span>Since there was a way to seal the demon, Xi Wei''s tight nerves slightly rxed.

    <span>He also had some free time to consider some other issues, such as the question of finding a partner that Suji had previously mentioned.

    <span>Someone he could ept,who would wholehearted think for his sake, and that he also liked. Thinking of it like that, there would not be a second person who could meet those criteria.

    <span>Xi Wei grew up in such an environment that the universal morality and values ??were meaningless to him. What ''only a man and a woman is natural,'', what ''he can''t because Zeno was raised by him,'' etc etc. Those principles were nonsense.

    <span>There were no three views in Xi Wei''s worldly views.

    <span>Yet even if Xi Wei did not have three views, that did not mean he did not understand the three views of others. He was the kind of person who held other peoples'' rules in contempt, yet knew them inside out.

    <span>Seeing that Zeno would not seem to ept it now, Xi Wei decided to cook the frog in warm water<sup id="fnref-1700-2">2</sup>.

    <span>To say that Xi Wei''s feelings for Zeno were special, it was very special, but it was not necessarily love. For Xi Wei, love, those four letters were just a joke.

    <span>He did not need love, he only needed that one person.<hr><hr>

    <span>Author''s note: inly speaking, Xi Wei doesn''t actually fully understand his own feelings, it''s more like he just feels possessive.

    <span>Hey guys it''s been a while since Ist saw you huh? A lot has happened in these 2 weeks, my new sses started and I got my first car. So I have been adjusting to the new schedule and exploring my new-found freedom. JK, been driving between schools, I take jap sses in one farther away and my other sses in one more near by because Jap isn''t offered in any colleges nearby Orz. See you next time!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1700-1">In chinese the characters for male and female are different but pronounced the same, so you can tell what gender they are talking about in writing, but with speaking there isn''t any way of knowing unless the person uses a different, more feminine or masculine word. ?</li><li id="fn-1700-2">This is based on a story that basically goes like this; frogs are put in a pot of water, at first they don''t want to get out because there is no reason to. Then the water starts getting warm, but it is still tolerable so no reason to panic. But the water continues rising in temperature until it is so hot the frog no longer has the ability/energy to jump out of the pot, thus it dies. You can probably understand where Xi Wei is going with his ns ;) ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 4 12

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno had gone to sleepte, and he was not as energetic as Xi Wei. For that reason, when he was woken up the next day his heart refused, but the refusal was useless. Xi Wei had never indulged his shorings.

    <span>Therefore, Zeno washed up in a befuddled manner, squinting his eyes as he got dressed. Then, he swayed slightly as he followed everyone on the road.

    <span>Xiao Wu watched on with concern, softhearted. She seemed to have transferred her feelings somewhat, like she had shifted over the feelings she had towards that little girl onto this youth with the same name and even a simr personality. However, that Zeno could stay was unexpected, so Xiao Wu did not dare to push Xi Wei in any way.

    <span>Without any better options, she snuck a few small candies to Zeno with the hope that he would feel better.

    <span>Zeno was very sleepy. The candy had a sweet and refreshing effect, although it was definitely not as good as coffee. He was especially grateful to Xiao Wu.

    <span>Xiao Wu seemed particrly fond of candy. When she was young, she never went anywhere without taking candies with her. After growing up, it seemed that habit had not changed.

    <span>They soon arrived at the location of the magic transportation array. Through the magic array, they could immediately travel to Ye Li City, very close to Ye Sa City.

    <span>After that, the real battle would begin.

    <span>Aside from Tang Yu, who was assured in her knowledge that she had backing, everyone else had subconsciously held their breath. When they passed through that magic array, that was the moment they would face death.

    <span>Some of the teenagers were there out of friendship, some for favour, and some out of duty, and others had no choice but to go along. Even so, that did not mean that they did not have the slightest amount of dread in their hearts, so the atmosphere was somewhat heavy.

    <span>Every day, people would try to prove themselves by travelling to Ye Sa City through the magic array. Do not even mention defeating the demon, there were very few who could return alive.

    <span>Xi Wei waited for the activation of the magic array, then began to pass on the information he had obtained from Principal Colin.

    <span>¡°Ye Li City is very close to Ye Sa City. Ye Sa City has be a territory under the domain of the gue demon, so Ye Li City was seized by various lesser demons. Since the gue demon was unsealed, many lesser demons responded instantly, seeking shelter as well as guarding the walls around Ye Sa City.¡±

    <span>As Xi Wei spoke, he ced the magic stone that powered the array into an empty space on the magic array.

    <span>Evan first asked, ¡°Did the principal say what kind of demons there were?¡±

    <span>¡°The principal has formidable strength, so those lesser demons would not dare to show themselves. He could only perceive a nightmare demon, heart-devouring demon, and the curse demon.¡±

    <span>Everyone¡¯splexion was somewhat grave. Providence College offered a ss that''s purpose was to study the demon encyclopedia. Although those weremon demons, that did not mean that they were easy to deal with.

    <span>Furthermore, those were just the species the principal had perceived. There could be others he was not aware of, so they did not fully know what awaited them.

    <span>While Xi Wei answered, the magic array had been activated. The young people all stepped one by one onto the magic array, ready to venture into the unknown.

    <span>It was clearly still daytime, yet Ye Li City was always shrouded with ayer of dark clouds. Even though it was stillte summer and early autumn, the city was isted from the heat and it seemed a bit gloomy and cold.

    <span>Zeno yawned and then attempted to raise his alertness to the utmost. This was no time to be sleeping.

    <span>Looking around, he found that the surrounding buildings were all in ruins. The scene was reminiscent of Ye Sa City following the earthquake.

    <span>He looked for Xi Wei to discuss it, but he suddenly found that his teammates were exceptionally quiet. When he turned around to investigate, everyone had fallen to the ground except for Tang Yu, who also stood there frowning.

    <span>Zeno quietly took two steps towards Xi Wei. He was alert as he asked, ¡°Tang Yu, what''s going on?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu reached over and felt Evan''s breathing with the side of her hand. She replied, ¡°They are in the nightmare demon''s domain.¡±

    <span>Zeno had not attended Providence College for very long. He did not know too much about those demons, so he asked, ¡°What was this demon?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu did not mind educating her younger cousin who did not know anything, ¡°The nightmare demons are able to create a domain, and all the people who enter it fall asleep. The demon makes them dream the deepest fears within their heart but does not allow them to wake up, and then they die of fear.¡±

    <span>Zeno was worried, ¡°So why were we both okay, and how can we save them?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu smiled arrogantly, ¡°As a part of the royal n, you can easily be around a lesser demon and remain unaffected,¡± she said with a cold glint in her eyes, ¡°Daring to use this insignificant power in front of me, don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you, demon.¡±

    <span>After that, Tang Yu took the lead and headed in a specific direction, while continuing to exin, ¡°As long as you find the true body of the nightmare demon and destroy it, all those who have fallen into its dream domain will naturally wake up.¡±

    <span>Zeno was wavering between taking care of Xi Wei and the others, and following Tang Yu to find the demon, but in the end he decided to go after the demon. After all, a demon¡¯s domain generally did not contain any other demons, so there should not be any dangers around.

    <span>Consequently, Zeno caught up with Tang Yu and walked along behind her.

    <span>Tang Yu seemed to know very well where the nightmare demon was, and turning corners without any hesitation.

    <span>At that time, Xi Wei was caught up in his childhood.

    <span>He was taken back to being an eight-year-old child once again. He was now in the dpidated rental that he had grown up in since he was young, and he was able to hear the moaning of a man and woman. Xi Wei hesitated, and his mind was a bit chaotic.

    <span>After only a moment, the moaning inside turned into quarrelling, apanied by the sound of things being smashed to bits. After a moment, he heard a woman¡¯s shriek, and then the scream was promptly cut off.

    <span>Xi Wei reached out and pushed open the door that was not even locked. He was greeted by the sight of a beautiful woman lying on the bed with her head at an unnatural angle, and a breathless man with a ferocious expression and a flushed face.

    <span>That woman was Xi Wei¡¯s ''mother''. Her head was at an odd angle, her eyes were open wide, there were marks encircling her neck, and she was not breathing.

    <span>Xi Wei looked at her expressionlessly, and there was no feeling in his heart. It was as if he had known that such a day woulde.

    <span>The man threw a single copper coin at Xi Wei. ¡°Boy, this is for you. Drag this woman out and bury her.¡±

    <span>A copper coin was already a very generous reward for a beggar in Ye Sa City. Xi Wei took the copper coin and stood with his head down and stood by the door waiting for the man to pass.

    <span>The man seemed to be very satisfied with his tactfulness. He walked past him after tidying up his clothes.

    <span>However, that man did not make it through the door after all. Xi Wei calcted the height of the man and the distance from the threshold. When he walked past, Xi Wei used the seemingly rusty knife to sever the man''s achilles tendon.

    <span>The man cried out and went to step forward, but instead fell headfirst into the doorway and was knocked unconscious.

    <span>Xi Wei stood up from his squatting position and slowly walked up beside the head of the man lying face down on the ground. He then drove the bloody knife into the back of the murderer''s neck.

    <span>Despite that, in his heart, there was neither the joy of revenge nor the fear of killing people that a person should have. He remained calm, as if it was someone else''s problem.

    <span>After burying Jasmine''s body, Xi Wei was left without a fixed residence from that day. He was reduced to sleeping on the ground, exposed to the elements. On several asions, he nearly froze to death in the snow and ice, but somehow he managed to endure.

    <span>That continued until he met the pair who would change his destiny¡ªa desperate mother and her child at the end of their rope.

    <span>The mother shed tears as she entrusted her child and treasure to him, and then made herself bait to lure away their pursuers.

    <span>Xi Wei sold the child to a trafficker in exchange for a brief period where he had enough food and warm clothing, then joined the local underground organization. As a child, he started as a hoodlum, after which his determination and forbearance helped him fly all the way to the top. Thanks to that, when he finally reached adulthood he took the position of leader from the one who held it previously.

    <span>Later, Xi Wei finally had the ability to defend himself, and the jade pendant from the mother was given to another person with a high status. Since then, he had be a ''winner'' of Ye Sa City capable of making waves.

    <span>He lived the life of indulgence and luxury that countless people could only dream of.

    <span>The dream continued in that way. Without the baby, surviving was not so challenging. There was no need to eat crude food and everything was quite fine. That was the road Xi Wei should have walked in his life.

    <span>On the other hand, Zeno still followed Tang Yu and they quickly found the nightmare demon''sir.

    <span>The nightmare demon appeared to be a dashing young man, but his expression was a bit grotesque and his whole person was very gloomy.

    <span>Tang Yu continued to speak, ¡°The nightmare demon is truly one of the most disgusting demons. Only a parasite of the dead, yet still so smug.¡±

    <span>The nightmare demon spoke up, ¡°Shadow Race, us demons always mind our own business. Why are you setting yourself against me?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu spoke with a surprised tone, ¡°When did I go against you? I just wanted to see something fun.¡±

    <span>As she spoke, she hauled Zeno out from behind her and pushed him forward, ¡°This will be your opponent.¡±

    <span>Zeno stared nkly, failing to understand how he became the vanguard.

    <span>At that time, Tang Yu''s voice sounded near his ear, "Weren''t you going to help your little father? This is just the opportunity to prove yourself. If you''re unable to defeat this nightmare demon, then it''ll be the perfect opportunity for me to take you away while you''re down for the count.¡±

    <span>Zeno cursed her for being despicable, but he also knew that Tang Yu did not intend to intervene.

    <span>The nightmare demon seemed to be stunned, then spoke hesitantly, ¡°Human? A different Shadow Race? No, you are a mixed blood!¡±

    <span>Zeno grinned, ¡°What about the mixed blood, you''ll still end up crawling around on the ground searching for your teeth.¡±

    <span>The nightmare demon showed a cold and gloomy smile, ¡°Not even a pureblood of the royal race yet you dare to be so arrogant.¡±

    <span>Zeno stepped forward with a solemn expression. Although he had spouted those confident words, in his heart he was vignt. The nightmare demon was not so easy to deal with, but he also had weaknesses. The main one was that it would be the most powerful within a dream. In reality, it was much weaker.

    <span>The nightmare demon began tounch an attack. The ck fog that surrounded him began to spread towards Zeno, as if it was reaching for him.

    <span>Zeno¡¯s spiritual strength was very powerful, but he did not know many magic spells. He could only use it in the simplest way, putting up a mental barrier around himself and isting himself from the ck fog.

    <span>This was actually acting without thinking. The nightmare demon was also known for its spiritual strength. Zeno had turned it into a contest of spiritual power.

    <span>After a while, Zeno''s forehead was covered in ayer of perspiration, and the nightmare demon also bore an unpleasant expression.

    <span>Their stalematested for a few minutes. Suddenly, the nightmare demon''splexion changed and a gap opened in his mental barrier. Zeno keenly seized at the shortfall and, in a spurt of energy, sent an attack straight into the opening. The spiritual power of the nightmare demon was left inplete shambles.

    <span>The ck fog dissipated and the nightmare demon screeched. The demon''s body stiffened up and then it toppled over, after which there were no more sounds.

    <span>Zeno¡¯splexion was also a bit pale, which was a sign of excessive use of mental power. He could only lie on his back as he panted heavily.

    <span>Tang Yu squatted down next to him and looked him over, saying, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Time toe back to the n with me now.¡±

    <span>Zeno clenched his teeth with regret, ¡°This opportunistic scoundrel.¡±<hr><hr>

    This chapter was stuck in limbo for a bit, but here it is. I admit, I was a little bit sad reading Xi Wei¡¯s supposed life without Zeno, but assured when I think that it¡¯s his worst nightmare.

    I¡¯ve been chipping away at the next RAAS chapter bit by bit, and Piper is working hard to get the next PUP chapter out soon. Take care everyone!

 Chapter Volume 4 13

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Tang Yu was clearly taking advantage of the situation, demons were so willful that she was even toozy to bother covering it up.

    <span>When Tang Yu''s hand touched Zeno''s clothes, she suddenly felt a pain in her wrist and quickly pulled back.

    <span>Taking advantage of her painful hand, Tang Yu jumped back in a vignt manner. It was then that she saw who came.

    <span>It was Xi Wei!

    <span>Tang Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Aren''t you stuck in a dream?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not want to say more than he had to, so instead he just asked, ¡°What were you going to do?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu blinked, ¡°He was exhausted by his fight with the Nightmare Demon. I simply wanted to take him to a safe ce.¡±

    <span>It was unclear just how much of her words Xi Wei actually believed, but he was preupied with Zeno¡¯s situation. For that reason, he did not stay to tangle with Tang Yu, but instead squatted down to make sure Zeno was safe.

    <span>Right now Zeno was just out of spiritual strength, and Xi Wei''s frowning brows slightly loosened. He picked up the fainted Zeno and went back to where he fell into dreand, where Evan, Xiao Wu, and the Temple Knight were.

    <span>Tang Yu stared at Xi Wei for a while, muttering. ¡°Weird, how could you wake up so fast?¡±

    <span>Going back to when Xi Wei was in the dream, a group of dancers were writhing provocatively in exposed dresses. At that time Xi Wei was lying on his side while drinking,pletely drunk.

    <span>However, he had an indescribable fear. It was as if there was a gaping hole in his heart, with air gushing out of it. The more drunk he got, the stronger he felt that fear that seemed like he lost something important.

    <span>What did he lose? Xi Wei did not know.

    <span>However, even if his heart was uneasy, he still looked calm on the surface.

    <span>That was until a graceful dancing enchantress seductively approached. Her slender jade arm toasted him with a ss of wine, and her red lips closed onto Xi Wei to ''share'' the sip. Xi Wei finally burst. He pushed the dancer to the ground and said coldly, "Get lost."

    <span>The dancer stumbled as she ran off.

    <span>At that time, the nightmare demon felt that the fruit was almost ripe. He was about to pick it, ready to enjoy Xi Wei''s fear.

    <span>A phantom of the nightmare demon appeared in Xi Wei''s dreams and its ws extended towards Xi Wei.

    <span>At that moment, Xi Wei opened his eyes and whispered, ¡°Finally appeared.¡±

    <span>The gue demon was shocked, ¡°You are not lost, that''s impossible.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei replied, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±

    <span>Nightmare demons pull people into a dream as a way to stimte the most fearful things in their hearts and to feed on that fear. Their victims would die because of extreme fear.

    <span>That was written in the ''Demon Encyclopedia''. However, as long as that fear was ovee, the spirit of the Nightmare Demon could be damaged and an opportunity to defeat him could be found.

    <span>The disruption of Xi Wei¡¯s at that time was what broke the mentality of the Nightmare Demon. Zeno then seized that opportunity and defeated the Nightmare Demon in one fell swoop.

    <span>After defeating his inner fear, Xi Wie woke up and felt strong spiritual fluctuations. He walked in that direction and managed to stop Tang Yu just in time.

    <span>Although Tang Yu did not know what exactly transpired, she also knew that to ovee the fear while lost in one''s dreams could only be done by those who only had great strength of will.

    <span>Her attitude towards Xi Wei became serious.

    <span>Xi Wei was holding Zeno, yet moved so fast that it was like he flew, while Zeno was frowning in hisa. It seemed that he was in a nightmare. If they had not seen the nightmare demon being defeated, they would have assumed that he was the one defeated.

    <span>Having returned to the magic transmission array, Xiao Wu and the rest had already woken up but their expressions were all a bit bitter and depressed. It made sense that someone who just woke up from their scariest nightmare would not have been in the happiest of moods though.

    <span>Catching sight of Xi Wei and co. returning, Xiao Wu shook her head and walked over dispiritedly. She had just woken up from a nightmare in which she was no longer part of the justice faction, but had fallen to be half-demon. Her spirit had not quite recovered from that yet.

    <span>¡°What happened to Zeno?¡±

    <span>¡°Fainted.¡±

    <span>¡°Oh, then are we continuing or taking a break?¡±

    <span>Except for Tang Yu and Xi Wei, the rest of the group were still in a stupor, walking around listlessly, looking like a group of losers.

    <span>Xi Wei thought for a moment. The nightmare demon had just been defeated, so with the remnants of power left over from the fight other lesser demons should not dare toe close. Their current location could be regarded as a safe ce to rest, so he decided to rest there for now.

    <span>They had just entered the city, yet they were already badly hurt, and the road forwards would only be more difficult.

    <span>Tang Yu stared deeply at the unconscious Zeno. In fact, she had not intended to take him away at that time. For one, the ring was still not found, and for another, Zeno was unwilling to cooperate so she was only scaring Zeno a bit earlier.

    <span>The most important thing to do now was to find the ring and then bring the ring and the half-demon back to the family.

    <span>However, where was the ring?

    <span>The demon catalyst could not leave the ring for more than five years, otherwise it would wither away. Seeing that Zeno was so lively and well, the ring must be on him.

    <span>Zeno had been unconscious until midnight. When he woke up, he felt a little thirsty. A water jug was brought to his lips. After licking his lips, he gulped down the water.

    <span>His hazy consciousness cleared up a bit, then realized he was lying on Xi Wei''sp. Xi Wei shook the jug and listened for sounds. He determined that there was no water left, and put the jug away.

    <span>¡°Awake?¡±

    <span>Zeno nodded. His head rubbed Xi Wei''s thigh back and forth with his nodding motion causing Xi Wei''s body to be stiff.

    <span>Xi Wei pushed Zeno''s head further down on hisp.

    <span>Now was not the time to do anything crazy.

    <span>At that time, everyone else was already asleep. Zeno looked around and saw that Tang Yu was also asleep, and that he had not been taken away. He sighed with relief.

    <span>He whispered to Xi Wei, ¡°You have to be careful with Tang Yu.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei massaged the back of his neck, ¡°I know.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was no longer on the list of male gods by the students of Providence College, but no matter how Zeno looked at it, he thought that title could not have been more appropriate.

    <span>Such an outstanding person was the one dearest to him. If it were a dream, he would be smiling himself awake.

    <span>After smiling senselessly for a while he thought to ask, ¡°Where are we now?¡±

    <span>¡°Next to the magic array.¡±

    <span>¡°Oh, what dream did you have?¡±

    <span>Originally, Zeno only asked casually. Who could have known that Xi Wei''s expression would suddenly sink, causing Zeno to regret. The dream created by the Nightmare demon was the deepest fear of the person, and now he definitely poked a bad button.

    <span>Zeno was silent for a while before carefully holding Xi Wei¡¯s hand and raising it up to his chest. He looked up, ¡°No matter what dream you had, I will always be with you.¡±

    <span>The two stayed just as they were, one with his head lowered and one looking up, simply gazing at each other. There was no ambiguous atmosphere at that moment, only theplete trust flowing between them.

    <span>Yes, Xi Wei could ovee that fear because of his trust in Zeno. That child would never leave him.

    <span>The indifferent, cold-hearted person finally found a partner who could be trusted, atst finding the home where his heart belonged.

    <span>Therefore, he would never let it go.

    <span>Xi Wei pulled out his hand and covered Zeno¡¯s eyes. His voice was cold, yet Zeno heard had gentle tone, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    <span>After a day of rest, everyone was full of energy like they were resurrected. They continued on their path toward Ye Sa City.

    <span>Having experienced the nightmare demon scare, everyone was extremely paranoid. However, even up to just outside of Ye Sa City, they had not encountered even a lesser demon.

    <span>If there was an abnormality, there would be a demon. Looking at the dpidated city gate of Ye Sa City, everyone went silent.

    <span>Especially Zeno, Xi Wei, and Xiao Wu<span>¡ª<span>this was the city they grew up in. Although it was already a dead city, they would always have mixed feelings upon seeing it.

    <span>Xiao Wu thought about the little girl she could never see again. She bit her lip and felt a little sad. If she had known earlier, she would have taken that little girl with her when she left, no matter what.

    <span>The past was over, and it was useless to regret it. She could only hope that the family who adopted her would treat her kindly.

    <span>Tidying up their emotions, everyone entered the city that housed the gue demon.

    <span>There were bones and destion everywhere.

    <span>The evil pressure the mountain in the distance gave off could be felt, even from so far away.

    <span>Passing through the dead city, standing at the foot of the familiar snow-capped mountains, the snow on the mountain unchanging all the year round. Its ice looked like glittering jade.

    <span>Suddenly, the wind picked up, and there was one more person in front of everyone.

    <span>A beautiful woman stood in the air. Her transparent wings gently trembled, and her long green hair was fluttering in the wind.

    <span>A white snowkended on her, yet remained untouched. Her pointed ears trembled, and revealing a beautiful smile she said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu was frozen for a long time. From her appearance that had increased by several times, and her wings and long, green hair, she was able to recognize her identity.

    <span>¡°You¡­you¡­¡± She could only keep uttering ''you'' without being able to follow up with anything else.

    <span>Xi Wei stepped forward till he was standing in front of Zeno and he called out her identity, ¡°Hua Li.¡±

    <span>Yes, the beautiful elf was Hua Li, the elf queen who used to be a tiny fairy.

    <span>When Ye Sa City became a ghost town in the past, Hua Li clearly went up Nice Snow Mountain with them, but she vanished there in the snow-capped mountains.

    <span>To suddenly appear at that time, on top of already being freed from her seal, there was something strange about it.

    <span>Hua Li said, ¡°Although I want to reminisce with you about the old days, I am afraid you aren''t in the mood for such idle talk at the gue demon''s doorstep.¡±

    <span>¡°What do you want?¡±

    <span>Hua Li curbed the smile on her face, looking in Xi Wei''s direction, ¡°Give me the ring. I''m not here to stop you from courting death.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei gravely replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ring.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu was shocked. She took a closer look at Hua Li. She only hesitated for only a moment before bing sure what Hua Li had said was true. The ring must be in Xi Wei''s hands. No wonder she could not find any clues from Zeno.

    <span>The frequency of the pping of Hua Li''s wings increased a little, "Little beggar, I can ignore the things you did to me that year, but the ring is not something I can leave.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei raised the Chen Yuan Sword in his hand and pointed it at Hua Li, ¡°Not having it means not having it.¡±

    <span>Hua Li''splexion changed, and her aloof expression stiffened, ¡°Where is Asil, and why is the Chen Yuan Sword in your hands?¡±

    <i><span>Why was the sword Asil personally forged in the hands of a little beggar?</i><hr><hr>

    Kleep: I robbed Piper of her chance to say anything here. I¡¯m a bad banana. We are busy working on the next few chapters, so hopefully you won¡¯t have to wait too long. Even though I said I¡¯m a banana just now, I¡¯m more like a blobby jellyfish onnd. I¡¯m not operating at a terribly high level. Good thing for good help. Have a great week everyone!!!

 Chapter Volume 4 14

    <strong>Trantor: Sen</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Hua Li was practically seeing red, as that person was the bane of her existence. All of herposure dissipated when it came to that person.

    <span>She had been sealed for over a thousand years, and she had never been able to forget the voice and smile of that person. Yet that person had actually chosen someone else.

    <span>The Chen Yuan Sword was forever the torment of Hua Li. She had watched Asil forge the sword in front of her very eyes, while Xia Zuo tempered it with his own god energy.

    <span>Seeing that sword was like seeing that love-turned-hate past of hers.

    <span>Hua Li closed her eyes, "That sword. Where did you get it from?"

    <span>"It was bestowed by the unicorn n," Zeno interjected, afraid of touching a nerve on Hua Li.

    <span>The unsealed elf queen was not by any means easier to deal with than the gue demon. It was difficult enough having to face one of the two; adding on the other was simply cutting off any chances of survival.

    <span>Why was the elf queen already ckened? In the book, she clearly only joined in on the betrayals at the very end! Which butterfly was out there fanning its wings willy-nilly!

    <span>Hua Li was silent, and her expression difficult to read. She herself didn''t know if it was love or obsession. It had been more than a thousand years, and she rather wished she was still sealed. At the very least, she would not be heartbroken, nor in agony. She''d always be just a simple and pure little fairy.

    <span>But there was no such thing as ''what if''s'' in this world. Since she already regained her memories, she would go find Asil at all cost and ask for rity on what the truth of that year was.

    <span>However, the most important thing in this world was strength. No strength, no right to demand any answers. That was why Hua Li had to retrieve thest portion of her power that was still sealed in the ring.

    <span>Hua Li said, "Why do you think you''ve been able toe here unhindered thus far? If I could wipe out those lesser demons, wiping you out isn''t out of the question. I don''t care if you want to seal the gue demon. I don''t want the Chen Yuan Sword either. I only want the ring. Are you going to relinquish it or not?

    <span>Relinquishing or not¡ªof course it could not be relinquished!

    <span>The ring had already acknowledged an owner ages ago. Unless its previous owner died, it wouldn''t acknowledge another. Hua Li wanting the ring was equivalent to wanting Xi Wei dead. Under those kinds of circumstances, how could they possibly agree?

    <span>It was just that, of the people present, only Zeno and Tang Yu knew what the elf queen meant. Everyone else, including Xi Wei, waspletely bewildered and had no idea what ring she was talking about.

    <span>Xi Wei vaguely had some idea, but he couldn''t be certain that dull and inconspicuous ring was what thisplicated elf queen wanted.

    <span>Even if it was, he had no way of taking out a ring that had already vanished.

    <span>All that was left of that ring was a circle of ornate marks wrapping around his finger.

    <span>Hua Li finally ran out of patience. She pulled out a strand of hair andshed it a few times until it turned into a green longbow. When she drew the bow, green light concentrated on it and took on the shape of an arrow, which she pointed at Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei gripped the Chen Yuan Sword and faced Hua Li, but neither made any reckless moves. Hua Li was afraid of identally damaging the ring, while Xi Wei had absolutely no handle on the situation.

    <span>Hua Li was very strong. Her pressure enveloped Xi Wei, pressing down on him until he practically could not breathe. However, it was in just that kind of situation that Xi Wei actually made a breakthrough. It had not been long since the previous time in Nightmare Forest, but Xi Wei actually had a breakthrough again.

    <span>Hua Li needed to be thanked; if it had not been for her overwhelming pressure, Xi Wei would not have been able to make another breakthrough in such a short period of time.

    <span>Hua Li was determined to get the ring!

    <span>With time ticking away by the second, Hua Li reached the end of her patience. She drew the bowstring and the arrow of green light flew towards Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei raised the Chen Yuan Sword across his chest and blocked the arrow.

    <span>Even so, it was not over. The second and third arrows endlessly followed in quick session like falling drops of rain.

    <span>Although the Chen Yuan Sword was certainly a Sword of the Gods, it could not be helped that the disparity between Xi Wei and Hua Li was too great. That resulted in Xi Wei being gradually pushed back until he was on the verge of losing.

    <span>Atst, Hua Li raised the longbow, fingers drawing back the bowstring where five long arrows materialized. It had been difficult enough blocking just one arrow, let alone five.

    <span>Everyone, including the low-key temple knight who had not stood out much thus far, silently surrounded Xi Wei, working as one to try to block this disastrous attack.

    <span>Hua Li let go and the five arrows whistled as they flew through the air. They were all very powerful, and yet all of them were blocked.

    <span>Hua Li had a look of surprise. Upon closer inspection, she realized that a beautiful, flowery young woman had stood in front of the group and deflected those five arrows for them.

    <span>"You¡­"

    <span>There were tears here and there on Tang Yu''s clothes, but she didn''t appear any worse for wear. Her expression containing nothing but indifference, she said, "The Elf Queen, I presume? I heard that you were sealed in the ring for bearing a grudge towards Princess Asil. I sympathize with your desire for strength, but the ring is the token of the head of the Shadow Race. Please give up on it."

    <span>Hua Li looked Tang Yu over from head to toe, knitting her brows. "The Shadow Race?"

    <span>Tang Yu revealed a slightly prideful expression, "I am Tang Yu. The current head, Michel, is my father."

    <span>Hearing Michel''s name, a look of disdain shed through Hua Li''s eyes, but in the end she did notment on it. She just coolly shot back, "If the ring belongs to the head, then why is it currently in the hands of a human, and not the head''s?"

    <span>Tang Yu was at a loss for words for a moment, but was still able to strongly argue back, "The ring was stolen by a traitor and taken away. It will return to the n sooner orter."

    <span>Hua Li no longer paid any attention to Tang Yu''s false bravado. She just directly asked, "If you''re part of the Shadow Race, then do you know where Asil is?"

    <span>Tang Yu looked on nkly for a moment. "Princess¡­Asil? Xia Zuo''s wife?"

    <span>Hearing ''wife,'' Hua Li''s beautiful visage distorted. She loudly shouted, "Silence! Just who are you saying is Xia Zuo''s wife!"

    <span>Zeno had been watching the spectacle for quite a while. At this time, he suddenly heard a familiar voice. Xi Wei stepped forward and in his signature cold tone, dered again, "Princess Asil is God of War Xia Zuo''s wife. It''smon knowledge."

    <span>Tang Yu added another stab, "That''s right. Perhaps you''re unfamiliar with these facts because you''ve been sealed away for too long."

    <span>Unfamiliar, how could she be unfamiliar? There was no one more familiar than Hua Li with the rtionship between those two people. However, she did not want to ept that the person she liked would actually be willing to belong to another.

    <span>Hua Li raged, viciously attacking the group of youths in front of her. Herpletely unhesitant flurry left them feeling miserable enough.

    <span>With the new knowledge obtained just now, andbined with what he remembered of "Curse", Zeno had a rough idea of things. It turned out that Hua Li had never fallen for Xi Wei and had only been after the ring. The person she truly loved was the legendary Princess Asil. Putting aside this girl-girl rtionship, it seemed to have dawned on Zeno the reason behind Hua Li''s betrayal.

    <span>It had been for the ring. Hua Li had just wanted the ring.

    <span>The one she loved had only ever been one person. She never had any feelings for Xi Wei.

    <span>He was not sure why, but uponing to this realization, Zeno suddenly released a sigh of relief. The top female lead from the original work had never loved the male lead, yet his first reaction was to feel relief?

    <span>Zeno didn''t quite understand himself.

    <span>However, this was not the time to linger on these thoughts. They were still in the middle of a crisis. He still had toe up with a way to deal with the frenzied elf queen.

    <span>At that time, someone resolved this problem for them.

    <span>An evil ambience encroached, but it also stopped Hua Li. Hua Li withdrew her attacks and reverted to being a noble and elegant queen.

    <span>She eyed the approaching figure, "gue demon, this is my business. Don''t intervene."

    <span>The gue demon had a ck robe draped over him, and a person held in his arms. It was Belle, who had been missing all these years.

    <span>Belle was unconscious. Judging from her even breaths, she did not appear to be in any immediate danger.

    <span>She looked somewhat tragic. Her clothes were in rags and what was visible of her skin was covered in wounds. Most likely, apart from her face, there was no part on her that was unharmed.

    <span>The gue demon responded, "They came here to seal me. How can it not be my business? In other words, you just want to monopolize the ring for yourself. Isn''t that so?"

    <span>Hua Li took a deep breath, "Actually, I don''t care about the ring either. I just want thest fragment of my power that''s still sealed inside."

    <span>The gue demon said, "Then in that case, why don''t we team up? The ring for me, and your power for you?"

    <span>The pride of the elves would never allow for her to join up with the gue demon, so Hua Li rejected his offer with a clear, "No."

    <span>The gue demon wasn''t angered. "I know you told me Maiya Mi''s whereabouts to use me to bait someone else, but I''m still very grateful towards you. How about this, as thanks, I won''t interfere in your business here?"

    <span>Hua Li lifted her chin, "You''re pretty tactful."

    <span>Originally, Hua Li had done it just so the gue demon would go on a rampage in order to lure out Asil and Xia Zuo. Who would have known that they would not appear at all, and instead a bunch of premature fledglings showed up. Even though they also brought the ring with them, the elf queen still felt a sort of unspeakable and iprehensible anger.

    <i><span>You don''t want to see me that much? You clearly know that I am here, you just don''t want toe.</i>

    <span>Then I will grant the child you dote on a tragic execution.

    <span>That was what Hua Li had originally been thinking, but after meeting the gue demon, she changed her mind. Hua Li suddenly took a step back. "I think that, since these children came here to find you, after all, you should resolve the differences between your two parties first. I won''t meddle."

    <span>No one knew what this queen was up to, but it was something sinister no matter how they looked at it.

    <span>Xi Wei was very calm. Apart from his own people, everyone else was an enemy. All must be eliminated.

    <span>He gripped the Chen Yuan Sword in one hand and tugged on Zeno, getting ready to face off.

    <span>If they were going to die, then they would die together.

    <span>Being afraid was not going to resolve anything and would only increase the number of dangers.

    <span>The gue demon emitted a ck mist. As if it were alive, the mist coiled threateningly around the boundaries of the enchantment that they had set up.

    <span>Moreover, it began to erode the edges.

    <span>Sweat appeared on the foreheads of every member. They were profusely sweating in the frozen, snow-coverednd of Nice Snowy Mountain.

    <span>Credit had to be given to Xiao Wu''s light magic, otherwise they would not have been able to sustain the enchantment for this long.

    <span>Unfortunately, the enchantment was soon broken.

    <span>The gue demon smirked and reached for Xi Wei''s neck, just about to clutch it.

    <span>Xi Wei was already exhausted and had no way of fighting back.

    <span>With his eyes closed, his grip left a vivid red mark on Zeno''s wrist . At this time, he suddenly did not want Zeno to die with him.

    <span>At the moment of imminent peril.

    <span>Xi Wei suddenly felt enlightened. He recalled the Chen Yuan Seven Styles and his body moved on its own, already knowing what to do. He swung the Chen Yuan Sword in the same pattern that he''d practiced thousands of times already in his dreams.

    <span>It was like the bluster of tens of millions<sup id="fnref-1757-1">1</sup> of demons. The Chen Yuan Sword exploded with an unimaginably intense killing intent and tore apart the ck mist, piercing through the chest of the gue demon.

    <span>The gue demon was nailed to the side of the mountain, still holding onto Belle in his embrace and refusing to let go.

    <span>He couldn''t move, yet also hadn''t died.

    <span>Zeno thought for a moment and struggled free of Xi Wei''s grasp. Though he was somewhat fearful, he still unhesitatingly clutched the portion of the Chen Yuan Sword still showing outside of the gue demon''s chest and until his blood dyed the de red.

    <span>At this time, Belle''s eyshes fluttered and her eyes slowly opened.

    <span>The gue demon was wild with joy, endlessly calling out, "Maiya, Maiya."

    <span>However, his ''Maiya''s'' eyes were cold. Belle nced at him with loathing and struggled to get down, but did not find good footing and nearly fell down.

    <span>Fortunately, Xiao Wu steadied her. Crying tears of joy, Xiao Wu cried, "Belle-jiejie, Belle-jiejie, you''re still alive, I''m so d."

    <span>Belle''s stony heart also relented somewhat. She returned the hug and savoured the sisterly affection.

    <span>The gue demon still ceaselessly called out to Belle, "Maiya, do you still not remember me?"

    <span>Belle finally properly looked at him. "How could I not remember you?"

    <span>The gue demon hadn''t even had a chance to be happy yet when Belle also stabbed in, "I will never forget the torment you put me through."

    <span>The light in the gue demon''s eyes dimmed. "But you couldn''t remember me. Youpletely forgot about me."

    <span>Belle replied, "I would rather have never met you."

    <span>She painstakingly got up and walked up to the gue demon, who watched her with infatuation.

    <span>Belle''s slender, pale hands wrapped around the Chen Yuan Sword and gave a hard shove, pushing the part of the de that had just been coated in Zeno''s blood into the gue demon''s chest.

    <span>The gue demon let out a snarl and gradually turned into ashes, starting from the ce the de pierced.

    <span>He left behind only a resplendent, white demonic heart.

    <span>It was identical to the one they''d obtained in the Nightmare Forest.

    <span>Zeno carefully clutched the demonic heart in his hands, feeling the surging power within, and felt a little excited himself.

    <span>However, when the gue demon fully dissipated, Belle felt unwell. Her head hurt intensely, to the point that she would rather die. Completely disregarding her image, she began to roll around in pain on the ground.

    <span>Many, many memories began to surface. Happy memories and sad memories of the demon of envy and the demon of gue.

    <span>The gue demon and she knew each other intimately. The gue demon wreaked havoc on the continent for her and was sealed. So that she would no longer be in pain, she gave up her identity as a demon and was reborn as a human.

    <span>But when the gue demon was released from his seal, he found Belle again, yet Belle no longer remembered him, no longer remembered her lover.

    <span>She even killed the gue demon with her own hands, and it was only then that she regained her memories as the demon of envy, Maiya Mi.

    <span>Why was the world so cruel? Was this punishment? Punishment for what they had once done?

    <span>Belle fainted.

    <span>Xiao Wu was extremely anxious. She did not know what had happened to Belle, only knowing that the situation was very dire. There was still the elf queen lurking at the side.

    <span>Fortunately, Hua Li appeared wholly at peace for the moment. She did not make a move immediately, rather seeming lost in thought.

    <span>If Xia Zuo had even entrusted the Chen Yuan Seven Styles to Xi Wei, it signified that this human had no shallow rtionship with Xia Zuo.

    <span>Though she did not want to admit it, finding Xia Zuo was equivalent to finding Asil, and the elf queen began to have other thoughts.

    <span>And so Hua Li said, "Actually, it''s not like I absolutely have to have the ring. The token of the demon race has no meaning for me. As long as you find a way to return to me my portion of power still sealed in side, I won''t make things difficult for you."

    <span>Though he did not know if Hua Li was telling the truth or not, Xi Wei had no choice but to believe her. They were unable to endure another battle.

    <span>Satisfied, Hua Li remained with them.

    <span>Zeno raised his hand, "Queen, I don''t have any objections, it would be a bit too conspicuous if you were to walk among humans looking the way you do now. It would be a problem."

    <span>What Zeno said was the truth. Hua Li was not that ignorant, amnesiac little fairy anymore either, saying, "What problem is there?"

    <span>Thereupon, Hua Li shrank back into the thumb-sized little fairy before everyone''s eyes. She familiarly flew in a circle around Zeno''s crown before dropping into Zeno''s bag.

    <span>The gue demon was vanquished and the grey clouds hovering over Ye Sa City also dissipated. It was about time they left.

    <span>Belle remained unconscious. After stepping through the transportation array and returning to Rnd City, it felt like it had been a lifetime since they''d been here.

    <span>There was already someone waiting for them on the other side of the transportation array.

    <span>A line of what appeared to be soldiers, upon seeing them step out of the array, respectfully said, "Esteemed guests, the first prince sends his regards."

    <span>First prince, that would be Xia An.

    <span>It was just unknown if it was Boss Xia An or the nice youth, Xia An.

    <span>The imperial pce of the Violet Empire was very luxurious, and also veryrge. The temple knight helped Xiao Wu carry Belle, and Evan, who had been stuck in the background for such a long time, looked around and asionally made a few remarks. No one here knew he was a prince of the Miya Empire apart from Zeno, so they all thought he was kind of weird.

    <span>The soldiers were all extremely professional, leading them to their destination without even a sideways nce, then leaving after giving a salute.

    <span>This was a pce, yet it looked somewhat deserted, without any maids or guards.

    <span>There was a fountain in front of the gates of the pce, with a statue in the middle of it. Zeno did a double take, feeling the statue somehow familiar. He sidled up to it for a closer look, and opened his eyes wide in surprise, "This, isn''t this¡­Uncle Hill."

    <span>The statue was indeed all but identical to Uncle Hill. It was just that it was wearing garb of the court. A woman''s, at that.

    <span>Evan also sidled over and casually dangled his hand on Zeno''s shoulder, "Do you recognize this statue?"

    <span>Zeno quickly shook his head. He couldn''t say he saw a statue as a living person, could he?

    <span>Evan suddenly wanted to show off his profound knowledge, "You don''t even recognize this person? This is the princess of Violet Empire from the previous era, Princess Asil. She''s that princess who got together with my¡­er, Miya Empire''s God of War, Xia Zuo, and the founder of our Providence College."

    <span>Zeno was truly surprised. Was Uncle Hill really Princess Asil? That can''t be the whole story.

    <span>Except that man by Uncle Hill''s side really was called Xia Zuo. <i><span>What''s going on?</i>

    <i><span>Wasn''t Uncle Hill a man, and Princess Asil a woman?</i>

    <span>Was Princess Asil going about dressed as a man and became Uncle Hill, or had Uncle Hill dressed as a woman and acted as Princess Asil?

    <span>But if it was a man dressing up as a woman, then what about the marriage!

    <span>Zeno felt his world views copsing.

    <span>They were chatting quite energetically, leaving Xi Wei dissatisfied. He knocked away Evan''s grubby mitt and dragged Zeno to the front of the pce.

    <span>Just then, a harmonious voice sounded out, "I apologize for having kept you waiting."

    <span>Everyone turned their heads and saw a blond youth holding a snow-white kitten standing in the sunlight. His beauty was indescribable.

    <span>Xia An''s pce was very deserted. Though it was luxuriously furnished, but how to put it¡­it was missing actual people. They were the only ones in this gigantic pce so it felt rather cold and eerie.

    <span>Qiqi jumped on Zeno again to y, but when she grabbed onto Zeno''s back to mber up, she identally disturbed the elf queen. Qiqi''s fur stood on end and mewed a few times as she quickly darted back to the safety of her master.

    <span>Hua Li sneered, "Coward."

    <span>After everyone had taken a seat, Xiao Wu spoke up, "Your Royal Highness, would it be possible to let Belle-jiejie rest in a room somewhere? She''s been unconscious with no signs of waking."

    <span>Xia An nodded, and said while petting Qiqi, "Qiqi, take the saint there."

    <span>Qiqi meowed and shook herself, then gracefully took the lead.

    <span>After they left, Xia An''s tone of voice changed. "I truly congratte you for bing the brand new heroes who brought deliverance to the continent from her cmity."

    <span>Xi Wei remained unmoved by his ttery, "What did you bring us here for?"

    <span>Xia An revealed a surprised look. "Oh? It looks like Zeno must not have told you the price for providing you with the way to seal the gue demon."

    <span>"Price? What price?"

    <span>Boss Xia An gave a pure and harmless smile. "Help me seize the throne of the Violet Empire."

    <span>There was a lump of anxiety in Zeno''s heart. This was bad, how could he have forgotten something so important!

    <span>Recalling when he ryed the information to Xi Wei, it seems he only said that he had met Xia An and Xia An had supplied the method to seal the gue demon¡­and then?

    <span>Nothing!

    <i><span>There was also a condition! I actually didn''t say it!</i>

    <i><span>I actually didn''t tell Baba, I''m begging you to see the sincerity in my eyes and forgive me!</i><hr><hr>

    Piper and I are eternally grateful towards Sen, who so graciously takes on the monster length chapters. Now we just need Zeno to properly figure out what his feelings mean!

    I¡¯m working on the next chapter of this, but of all things, I have pleurisy right, so I will mostly be sleeping. That means next RAAS is still a ways away too. <em>It hurts to breathe</em>.

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-1757-1">Figurative number that just means ''a lot'' (though the whole description was figurative anyway). ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 1

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno was a little uneasy. He did not want to have any secrets between Xi Wei and himself. However, he had genuinely just forgotten, rather than actually trying to cover up the truth.

    <span>Zeno''s expression was unable to conceal that, so Xi Wei clearly understood his thoughts at first nce. Xi Wei knew him better than Zeno imagined. <i><span>That little idiot must have forgotten.</i>

    <span>That kind of feeling was wonderful, being able to trust one person wholeheartedly. It was such a beautiful thing to have such a person.

    <span>The apanying concealed unhappiness was also diluted a lot. Xi Wei just nced at him and then looked away, so Zeno was able to rx a bit.

    <span>¡°How do you want us to help you?¡± Xi Wei questioned.

    <span>Xia An reached his hand up and touched his eyes. ¡°I am a half-useless person. It is already impossible to ascend the throne in the usual way. I''ll have to take risks and win by surprise.¡±

    <span>Evan finally found his sense of existence, ¡°The Violet Empire is unlikely to allow a blind man to be Emperor.¡±

    <span>In fact, no country would allow that.

    <span>Xia An smirked, ¡°I insist on being the first one.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was silent for a while before he spoke again, ¡°Tell us about your n.¡±

    <span>Xia An smiled, but his smile harboured malicious intentions, ¡°In all likelihood you''re unaware, but news of your heroic deeds has spread over the entire continent. The Mercenary Guild has already released any rted information the all branches through theirmunication system.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei looked somewhat serious. He had no other choice but to seal the demon, yet it caused such a big disturbance and made him famous. That was not what he wished for.

    <span>However, things were a foregone conclusion, so they could only take it step by step.

    <span>Zeno suddenly felt some profound insight. The world-destroying protagonist in the book had unexpectedly be the world''s saviour. That kind of setting¡­It was quite moving, thinking about it.

    <span>It was also at that time that Zeno suddenly realized something. The world he was in now was a real world that couldn''t be any more real. What happened now was apletely separate matter from the plot of ¡°Curse,¡± and had little to do with the original. Except for the fixed location of various treasures, Zeno''s ability as a prophet was basically entirely lost. At best, he could be considered a treasure hunter.

    <span>From the moment he had initially crossed over, his imperceptible influence had altered the story line. Nowadays, it had changed beyond recognition.

    <span>Here on this side, Zeno was still stuck in a daze, reeling for a moment.Over on the other side, Xia An saw Xi Wei ept his words, and then continued speaking, "You have no way to help me with your current status. Therefore, I need you to ept the Mercenary Guild''s recruitment and use the guild''s power."

    <span>The Mercenary Guild was founded by Xia Zuo. The Violet Empire and the Miya Empire were, to some extent, inws. If they were supported by the Mercenary Guild, the resistance would be much smaller.

    <span>¡°For this period of time, temporarily live here with me.¡±

    <span>If there was free food and lodgings, Xi Wei usually would not decline.

    <span>At that moment, news that the gue demon was eliminated had already spread across the continent. The people were ted and excited. Even the travelling bards were singing of the tale. Of course, most people thought that it was through the efforts of the Light Saint from the temple. In any case, when the story became a legend, hardly anyone truly cared about its authenticity.

    <span>The majority of people was not all of them. The people of the Mercenary Guild were not a part of that group. Their high-level minds had the rity of mirrors; if the Light Saint had such great abilities, why would the people of the temple have waited until now? The temple''s people would have already started aiming for fame much earlier.

    <span>Therefore, the key to the matter was definitely with the mysterious teenager. Just what was his background, for the founder to be moved enough to personally give an order?

    <span>After giving serious consideration to all aspects, the current president of the Mercenary Guild decided to personally meet those fresh and brave young men.

    <span>So, on the second day after arriving at Xia An''s pce, before their bums even had a chance to warm up the stools they were seated on, Xi Wei received an invitation from the Mercenary Guild President.

    <span>The invitation was concise and respectful, and all members of the demon sealing squad were invited. It more or less meant that they were heroes and they were to bemended by the guild.

    <span>Everyone was having breakfast except for Xiao Wu and the unconscious Belle, so the basic group was all present. Xi Wei looked over the entire invitation and then handed it to the next person.

    <span>After Evan quickly looked it over, he passed it on to Zeno with no interest. In his capacity as a prince of the Miya Empire, it was naturally impossible for him to ept a title from the Mercenary Guild, in order to prevent the empire from relying on the power of the mercenary union and using its strength to bring disaster to the continent. There was such a provision in the royal family¡¯s teachings that no members of the imperial royal family were allowed to serve as high-ranking guild members.

    <span>In any case, Evan''s role was just to apany the Crown Prince in his studies. To repay Xi Wei''s favour, it was already a blessing to be able to return alive. It was not so important for him to receive any awards ofmendation.

    <span>Zeno chewed the bread in his mouth and held out his hand to take the invitation. When he saw the emblem representing the president, his eyes shed a little. In "Curse", Xi Wei was the president of the Mercenary Guild. It was only after experiencing many hardships that he was able to climb into that position. Since he had now made such a great contribution, was it possible for him to reach heaven in a single bound?

    <span>Thoughts were only just that¡ªthoughts. That kind of thought could not be revealed. Zeno drained his cup of milk in one gulp, swallowed the rest of his bread, and with a milky white circle around mouth he asked Xi Wei, ¡°Are you going ?¡±

    <span>Qiqi meowed to reinstate her presence. Xia An stroked her fur and revealed an anxious look, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to be an emperor. It was good for me to live with Qiqi like this. As for the other me, the gue demon was originally released by him, so technically he shouldn''t have had much of a right to ask you for an exchange.¡±

    <span>After saying that, his tone of voice suddenly changed, ¡°You''re still not hurrying up and going, don''t tell me that you''re going to go back on your words?¡±

    <span>This transaction was done with Boss Xia An. Although what the good youth Xia An said wasn''t wrong, but there was no reason that Boss Xia An had to have told them the method for lifting the seal.

    <span>In addition, climbing to the top of the Mercenary Guild was very beneficial and of no harm. It was a win-win situation. However, he could not have his cake and eat it too. If they wanted to eat walnuts, then they would first have to pry open that hard shell.

    <span>Xi Wei stared at the milky white circle around the rim of Zeno¡¯s mouth and then took a napkin and scrubbed hard with it.

    <span>¡°Ouch ouch ouch!¡± With the strength in Xi Wei¡¯s hand, Zeno¡¯s mouth was rubbed until it was bright red, taking on a shiny luster.

    <span>Zeno covered his mouth with one hand with a face full of grievance and indignation. Xi Wei was used to doing that type of thing since his childhood. How could he still be so rough and aggressive? It must be deliberate.

    <span>The little red area was covered, and Xi Wei was a little disappointed. However, he still answered Xia An as if nothing had happened, ¡°Go after we finish eating.¡±

    <span>Xia An''s face showed happiness one moment, sorrow the next. He disyed a perfect example of split-personality disorder.

    <span>At that moment, Xiao Wu ran over energetically, her face filled with anxiety, ¡°Not good, Belle-jiejie is gone.¡±

    <span>After she had finished speaking, without even giving them a chance to speak, she hurriedly added, ¡°I am going to look Belle-jiejie.¡±

    <span>Then she rushed off in a panic.

    <span>It seems that she was truly in disorder and she did not even think to find someone to help her with the search.

    <span>The genuine temple knight that came with her put down his half-eaten bread, wiped his mouth, and chased after Xiao Wu.

    <span>Xi Wei did not like Belle. If it were not for Xiao Wu and Principal Colin''s exhortations, he would not have even cared about her life and death. Therefore, he indifferently finished his breakfast and then dragged off the stunned Zeno and left.

    <span>No one else went to the Mercenary Guild, so it soon became just the two of them who left while still holding hands.

    <span>Xi Wei walked along in low spirits. Since he had eaten breakfast, he was digesting while walking.

    <span>Zeno thought that it was not appropriate for two grown men to walk hand in hand on the street. Many people were pointing at them. However, feeling the temperature of Xi Wei¡¯s hand in his left him a bit reluctant to let go.

    <span>It''s just hand holding. You all can''t see me, can''t see me.

    <span>Having tried to deceive himself for a moment, it still felt inappropriate, too unnatural. He furtively tried to pull his hand away, but Xi Wei squeezed even tighter, so Zeno had to give up.

    <span>When they passed by a children¡¯s toy shop, a girl¡¯s crisp voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Mama!¡±

    <span>Zeno was distracted and felt that the voice was a little familiar. He had the sensation of his pants being grasped firmly pulled on, so he lowered his head to take a look. <em>Say, wasn''t the little girl with her head tilted, biting her finger, actually Little Lori from Earl Duin''s household?</em>

    <span>However, Little Lori had only pulled on his pants because Zeno stood in her way. She rapidly pushed Zeno to one side and her eyes shone brightly towards Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei pulled her back by the cor, squatted down, and looked at Little Lori with a wooden expression. He attempted to make things clear, ¡°I am not your mama.¡±

    <span>However, not all the children in the world had Zeno''s intelligence at such a young age, making them able to understand the words of adults. His words to Little Lori fell on deaf ears, and she merely waved her hands about and exerted all of her strength to reach for Xi Wei.

    <span>Zeno rested his forehead in his hand. If Little Lori was there, then¡­

    <span>"Xi Wei!"

    <span>Zeno reluctantly looked back and saw Count Duin, who was also looking their way with the same brightly shining eyes.

    <span>Andre''s expression was ill at ease, but it was clear and easy to see that he was pleasantly surprised.

    <span>He hade to pay a diplomatic visit. The emperor of the Miya Empire was not used to him constantly looking like he''d lost his soul, so he was kicked to the Violet Empire.

    <span>He did not expect that he would actually meet the person he had yearned for day and night in the Violet Empire. <i><span>Thank you, Your Majesty, for your great benevolence!</i>

    <span>Little Lori was still unable to reach him after a while. She did not know what was going on, but her mouth curved down and she started to cry. Xi Wei''s hair stood on end and he had an ominous premonition.

    <span>After all, except for the times he put on an act, Zeno could be regarded as a model child when he was young. He truly did none of that noisy and protracted crying.<hr>

    <span>The author has something to say:

    <span>Well, the current story has basically separated from the original work, and there is unlikely to be any more connections with the original in the future. They can now fall in love~<hr><hr>

    I don¡¯t really have anything to say. I¡¯m not as sick as I was. We are trying to sell our house right now, so I¡¯ve been cleaning more than I want to clean. For a fat pregnantdy. Woe is me.

    Honestly, it¡¯s not that bad though. I like my life. My n is to work on RAAS for a few chapters now, but Piper and Sen are still truckin away on PUP so there shouldn¡¯t be any dys here.

 Chapter Volume 5 2

    <strong>Trantor: Piper Panda</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Despite being an adoptive father for so many years, Xi Wei didn''t really have any experience with actual children. When Lori started crying, his face became dark, but no matter how unscrupulous Xi Wei could be, he wouldn''t do anything to a little girl who was barely two years old.

    <span>So, he just grabbed Lori¡¯s cor and threw the little girl to her father.

    <span>Earl Duin caught the girl in a hurry and spent a long time coaxing her down, while also worrying that Xi Wei would leave. Those two worries made him feel as though his head could explode.

    <span>If the IQ of a person in love was in the negatives, Earl Duin was probably already at negative infinity. He wanted to talk to Xi Wei but did not know where to start.

    <span>With the unceasing crying of Lori in the background, he just stared anxiously.

    <span>Zeno seamlessly moved over a step, blocking Andre''s line of sight, and fulfilling his purpose.

    <span>In Xi Wei¡¯s mind, although he was a man who dressed as a woman to deceive Earl Duin, he left behind his pendant after taking the Yn Water Magnolia, which was an equivalent exchange of items. Anyone with a little IQ should understand.

    <span>It seemed that this Earl had no shame. From the beginning he was hopelessly muddled, and it was vexing.

    <span>In broad daylight, Xi Wei bet that Andre would not dare to do anything over the top. Xi Wei was a nobody who could afford to have no shame, his respectability was not even worth a few coins. However, Earl Andre was not the same. He was a diplomatic envoy. Even ignoring his own reputation, he could not embarrass the Miya Empire.

    <span>So Earl Duin could only be anxious.

    <span>Xi Wei no longer paid any attention to him. He dragged Zeno away and continued towards the mercenary guild.

    <span>They did not know what the original idea was, but the mercenary guild''s headquarters were not established in Xia Zuo''s homnd, the Miya Empire. It was instead located in the capital of the Violet Empire.

    <span>Fortunately, that was much more convenient.

    <span>Zeno repeatedly turned to look back while walking. Andre followed behind them while carrying Lori, keeping a distance neither too great nor too small. Zeno frowned, <i><span>my family''s protagonist is not someone you can covet or fantasize about, you deserve your unrequited love</i><span>.

    <span>Zeno didn¡¯t realize that he was simply unhappy with Andre chasing Xi Wei,pletely ignoring the problem of gender.

    <span>The headquarters of the mercenary guild was both spacious and bright, and the design was unique and majestic. It had been selected for the list of top ten architectural wonders of the maind.

    <span>The guild was divided into five levels. The first floor was the general tasks hall. The second floor was the group missions hall. The third floor was the high-level tasks hall. The fourth floor was the high-level''s offices. The highest level was the president¡¯s office.

    <span>When Xi Wei showed his invitation, he was respectfully taken directly to the fifth floor, while Earl Andre was naturally restricted to the bottom floor.

    <span>However, the clingy Earl decided to stand guard and wait for Xi Wei toe back down.

    <span>The fifth floor was just like another world. It was created to look like a sky garden. There were many rare nts from differentnds, some were beautiful and some ugly, but they were all well ced and nted.

    <span>Zeno looked around but he did not see the legendary office, and didn¡¯t see the president.

    <span>Regardless, the person who led the way clearly said that the president was here.

    <span>Zeno knew of this president. In "Curse", the president was a big fat man. However, his strength could not be underestimated. He once ughtered a dragon with his bare hands, exterminated another dragon from the west, and saved a city from annihtion, all before he took thest step and became the president.

    <span>However, he was getting old and needed a sessor, andter handed his position over to the already powerful MC Xi Wei.

    <span>Such a huge fat person, where was he?!

    <span>Suddenly, a long, long sigh sounded. Zeno and Xi Wei looked over in the direction of the sound and discovered a big mountain of meat straightening up from among the flowers and nts. ''Straightening up'', but it was more like a ballid horizontally had turned over and leaned up vertically.

    <span>However, it was such a meat ball that made Xi Wei tense up.

    <span>Strong, super strong, extremely strong!

    <span>Stronger than Principal Colin.

    <span>After all, the college was a ce to teach and educate people. Its virtue was the most important. The principal did not necessarily have to be the strongest in the college.

    <span>Principal Colin was a good principal, but he did not have strength like this strong mountain.

    <span>This meat mountain of a president had the nickname, Thunder. As for the real name, no one really knew.

    <span>As Thunder walked over step by step, all the fat on his body swayed. Zeno was even a bit worried over whether the floor would be able to support all that extraordinary weight.

    <span>However, since it could be selected as one of the top ten architectural miracles, it seemed that the headquarters of the mercenary guild could not be taken lightly. At least there were no signs of the building copsing.

    <span>While his thoughts wandered, he watched as Thunder seemed to struggle while he slowly made his was over.

    <span>He finally arrived in front of them.

    <span>Thunder patted his big belly and said, chuckling, ¡°Sorry, I have been trying to lose weight recently, but the results don¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei was silent for a while and he sincerely said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to lose weight.¡±

    <span>His tone was really sincere. Anyone who heard it would feel that he was absolutely 100% sincere. Of course, that was only if you did not look at the big meatball in front of you.

    <span>Thunder seemed to eat his words up. He immediately said, ¡°Is that so? Actually, I think so too, but they all say that I am too fat, and that I have to lose weight. I have already lost a pound, but they still say it''s inadequate. ¡°

    <span>Thunder''s tone was full of grievances.

    <span>The word ''cute'' actually weirdly came to mind for Zeno, <i><span>what the hell.</i>

    <span>Xi Wei''s mouth twitched dubiously, clearly not really ustomed to the president''s way of speaking.

    <span>Thunder tapped his head, only then seeming to remember to introduce himself, ¡°Children, I wee you, I am the association president, Thunder.¡±

    <span>Then, Zeno did not know where he came from, but a mercenary respectfully led the way, bypassing a bunch of strange nts and walking into a teahouse.

    <span>The area was quite big, it even made the President look small for a second.

    <span>Thunder sat in his special seat and signaled Zeno and Xi Wei to sit down as well.

    <span>The mercenary who had just led them there popped out again and served them water, nted himself by Thunder, standing straight as a javelin.

    <span>He reminded Zeno of a security guard.

    <span>Thunder smiled, ¡°Howe there are only two of you? I heard that there are a few young heroes.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei turned his head to look at Zeno, which meant that he did not want to tell this long story, so Zeno should do it.

    <span>Zeno had no choice but to help his own taciturn Baba, so he cleared his throat to work as the narrator.

    <span>He ryed the story concisely, but hid the matter with the blood seal with a Sword of the Gods, only saying that they joined concerted their efforts and pierced through the heart of the gue demon.

    <span>When it came to business, Thunder was very serious. He listened to the end before interjecting, ¡°May I have the honor of seeing that heroic sword?¡±

    <span>Zeno had a guilty conscience. He was afraid of identally leaking anything to Thunder. After all, a Sword of the Gods was not a trivial matter, and wealth swayed people¡¯s'' hearts. If Thunder really got any ideas, the mercenary guild was a truly monstrous entity they couldn''t afford to offend. Xi Wei actually did not care, he had something he needed to confirm. Therefore, he disyed the Sword of the Gods in front of the president.

    <span>Thunder stretched out his fat hand and touched the handle of the Sword of the Gods. His face became serious. However, he only looked at Xi Wei with a meaningful nce and did not say anything.

    <span>Instead, it was Xi Wei who asked, ¡°Do you know its origins?¡±

    <span>Thunder replied, ¡°I only know that it''s the Chen Yuan Sword that once apanied the founder of my mercenary guild, Xia Zuo. I''m not very clear on anything else.¡±

    <span>Finally, after finishing some more pleasantries, he gave them medals they did not know the point of, senior mercenary badges, and some material rewards to send them off.

    <span>It was only after they''d left that Thunder rubbed his fleshy double chin, and muttered to himself, ¡°The Chen Yuan Sword, it seems that person is training him to be his heir. Whatever, I''ve also gotten old, it is time to make way for the younger generation.¡±

    <span>The meeting went smoother than expected, and when he stepped out of the mercenary guild, Zeno stretched but froze half way through. He discovered that a certain Earl and his little girl were still waiting outside.

    <span>He''s quite clingy.

    <span>The eyes of Earl Duin shed with a glimmer of joy, but also looked a bit ill at ease. In the end he still came forward, ¡°Xi Wei, can we have a talk?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nced at him coldly, and just when everyone thought he would refuse, Xi Wei actually nodded.

    <span>In an elegant room at a pub, two teenagers, a young man, and a cute little girl, were facing each other.

    <span>Lori blinked innocently with her naive eyes and stayed quietly in Earl Duin''s arms. She probably knew that ''Mama'' did not like her.

    <span>Andre took the lead, ¡°Xi Wei, do you refuse to ept me because I am¡­I''m a man?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei shook his head.

    <span>Andre''s eyes lit up and continued, "In this case, is it because I am a single father?"

    <span>Xiwei shook his head again.

    <span>Zeno watched as he shook his head, and did not know why his heart felt perturbed.

    <span>Andre stood up, and with both arms he grabbed Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder and asked quickly, ¡°So why won¡¯t you ept me? You don¡¯t even want to give me a chance!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei pushed his arms away and looked at him with affectionless eyes, ¡°Because I have a lover.¡±

    <b>Thunk</b><span>, the cup in Zeno''s hands fell to the ground while he himself choked and started coughing uncontrobly

    <span>Xi Wei frowned and reached out to pat him on the back.

    <span>Andre''s face was nk, unable to understand what was going on, ¡°What, who is it?¡±

    <span>Originally, ording to Xi Wei''s temper, he would not be willing to answer him, but today nobody knew what medicine he took for he actually answered it.

    <span>Xi Wei dragged the coughing Zeno over, ¡°This is my lover.¡±

    <span>Zeno coughed even more.

    <span>Although he knew very well that Xi Wei was probably just using himself as a shield, for a small moment, Zeno''s heart actually felt a little joy.<hr><hr>

    <span>=D I was so slow, Sen managed to finish before me, so you get an awesome double update. Yay! Oh and Zeno, poor little Zeno, when will you learn that he wasn''t using you as a shield?

 Chapter Volume 5 3

    <strong>Trantor: Sen</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>No matter how slow-witted he was, he suddenly realized that the way he was acting was not quite right. However, since he had lived all these years, he did not act out in any sort of rash way. He just joined Xi Wei''s ploy without batting an eye.

    <span>Xi Wei was patting him on the back, so he leaned closer. In the eyes of an outsider, it was a very natural and intimate posture.

    <span>Earl Duin''s eyes dimmed, "In that case, I''ve disturbed you."

    <span>Little Lori didn''t understand everything. She tilted her head as she watched the act ying out, but probably didn''t know what was going on.

    <span>Earl Duin warmly coaxed Lori, "Baby be good, go back home with Baba."

    <span>Lori gazed at Xi Wei with eyes full of longing, heartbroken at having to part, but ultimately she felt more affection for her dear Baba and so dove into Andre''s arms. She squirmed until she was clutching at Earl Duin''s neck and mbered onto his shoulders as they left.

    <span>Andre''s backside was brimming with loss.

    <span>Actually, Zeno had already stopped coughing, but he still pretended to give another cough once or twice to relieve the awkwardness.

    <span>Xi Wei unhurriedly patted a few more times before turning around and leaving. Zeno hurried to catch up.

    <span>The capital of the Violet Empire was very lively. It was the afternoon and the streets were so crowded, people were practically rubbing shoulder to shoulder. Those who set up stalls and those doing some shopping were crammed every which way.

    <span>Xi Wei did not speed up his steps, but Zeno still had difficulty keeping up. At best, he was able to stay within the breadth of one person to Xi Wei.

    <span>Suddenly, Zeno was knocked into by someone from the side and nearly fell over. A hand suddenly snaked through the crowded and steadied him by the shoulder.

    <span>Zeno looked up and found Xi Wei expressionlessly looking at him the same as always, like nothing could ever disturb his emotional tranquility.

    <span>Yet from that point on, Xi Wei never let go of Zeno again. He continued to pull him by the arm in case he fell over again.

    <span>As the two of them returned to the pce, Zeno wavered a few times as they walked, before deciding to speak up. He was not someone who could twist his words, and it was too stifling to keep it to himself.

    <span>So, when he stopped, Xi Wei ended up stopping too.

    <span>There was some uncertainty in Xi Wei''s gaze.

    <span>Zeno moved Xi Wei''s hand away and openly faced him. Softly, he said, "Even if it was to get Earl Duin to give up, you can''t say things like that, you know. Like this, won''t you have be¡­be someone with different tastes?"

    <span>Hong Yue Continent was not yet open-minded enough to freely wee homosexuality. This time, it was not that serious since Earl Duin also swung the other way.

    <span>"Are you afraid?"

    <span>"No, it''s not that. It''s not that I''m afraid. I just¡­" After some consideration, Zeno didn''t know how to word it. The conversation sounded off somehow, as this wasn''t what he wanted to talk about. However, being confronted like that by Xi Wei, his thoughts seemed to have gone on a tangent in a strange direction.

    <span>Zeno anxiously raked his hands through his hair until he finally found the right words, "You can find any girl to scam Earl Duin, so why was it¡­me?"

    <span>"A girl?"

    <span>Zeno nodded, feeling a bit upset.

    <span>"I don''t have a girl I like."

    <span>After saying that Xi Wei left, leaving behind Zeno whose soul had escaped his body and was just stupidly standing rooted to the spot, his mind a total nk.

    <span>Just what did he mean by those words?

    <span>As he was staring into space, he didn''t notice that Hua Li had silently flown out of his bag and caught up with Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei walked for a distance before turning around and looking at the mini elf queen flying in air and asked, displeased, "You''re tailing me?"

    <span>Hua Li smiled sweetly and fluttered her wings, "Isn''t it a bit improper to treat the child you brought up yourself like this?"

    <span>Hua Li already realized Zeno''s identity. She was, after all, the experienced and knowledgeable elf queen. She had recognized him pretty early on.

    <span>A cold glint shed across Xi Wei''s eyes, "What is improper?"

    <span>Hua Li spoke with full confidence, "You don''t actually love him at all, yet you speak such misleading words. It sure would be amusing if that child took your words seriously."

    <span>Xi Wei didn''t respond.

    <span>Hua Li continued, "I didn''t want to meddle at first, but that child is still somewhat pleasing to the eye for me. His feelings for you are very deep. I don''t know if it''s love, but even if it''s not, if you just slightly allude to it, he wouldn''t refuse reciprocating your affection."

    <span>Gratitude was not love. Xi Wei understood what Hua Li was trying to say.

    <span>But even so, so what. It wasn''t important if it was love or not. It was fine as long as Zeno was by his side. If a father-son rtionship was not enough, then he would use the status of lovers too. Since the most intimate and inseparable rtionship in the world was that of lovers, then they would just be lovers.

    <span>As for love, was that important?

    <span>Xi Wei coldly said, "Your input is unneeded."

    <span>Hua Li clicked her tongue, "I''m not going to stick my foot into your business, of course. I was just bored."

    <span>After Hua Li left, Xi Wei stood by the fountain, sunk in his thoughts alongside the gurgling of the water.

    <span>He was someone who kept his thoughts deep within and just about never revealed his feelings. Ever since the day he picked up Zeno, his life differed drastically from all the other little beggars. With that additional little burden of a tot, he was no longer like a mere walking corpse, dead inside. It took all of his physical and mental efforts to raise that small child, and his lifestyle became even more exhausting and arduous.

    <span>Knowing that child could remember everything since he was little had been frightening, but now Xi Wei felt it was a very fortuitous thing. That was because every second of the efforts he''d invested would have been remembered by Zeno.

    <span>Xi Wei admitted to himself that he was very despicable in taking advantage of Zeno''s gratitude to force him to give in step by step, even though what he felt towards him was not love.

    <span>Even so, he was able to live better by being despicable.

    <span>No matter what, Zeno could not be with others. He could only belong to Xi Wei, forever.

    <span>When it was time for dinner, a dejected Xiao Wu returned. She had done all she could, but she was still unable to find Belle. For that reason, her mood had plummeted and she did not have much of an appetite.

    <span>Zeno said, "Xiao Wu-jie, don''t worry. Everyone from the temple is helping the search. They''ll contact you as soon as there''s news."

    <span>Nobody had the heart to tell Xiao Wu what Belle had done before, so Xiao Wu still cared quite a bit about her. When all was said and done, Belle had been her first good friend after she came to Providence City, and she had been very good to Xiao Wu.

    <span>What was more, Xiao Wu had always felt that she had filched Belle''s position as the Saint. Now that she knew Belle was still alive, she felt a lot of guilt, and tried to treat Belle even better.

    <span>Since they hadpleted the S-ss mission of sealing the gue demon, Xi Wei and Zeno both obtained highly coveted badges signifying high-ranking mercenaries. They were given ess to a lot of privileges. Xia An was very satisfied, as it was one step closer to his goals.

    <span>Qiqi finishedpping up the milk in the tter and, feeling satiated, curled up on Xia An''s shoulder and fell asleep.

    <span>There still was not much emotion reflected in Xia An''s eyes. Petting Qiqi''s soft fur, he continued saying, "Thunder is getting old and needs a sessor. It''ll be the annual grand Mercenary Guild Meet in another month. At that time, there will be arge-scalepetition. From what I know, Thunder will choose someone from thatpetition to be his sessor."

    <span>Sinking his teeth into a chicken leg, Zeno straightforwardly asked, "Do you want us to enter thatpetition?"

    <span>Xia An nodded with a smile on his face.

    <span>Zeno swallowed the chicken and wiped his mouth. He shot a nce at Xi Wei who was still expressionless and continued questioning, "We were able to seal the gue demon through sheer luck<sup id="fnref-1892-1">1</sup>. If we were really to go sword to sword with seasoned mercenaries, it would be apletely different story. We''re still just students."

    <span>Xia An tilted his head, "That has nothing to do with me."

    <span>Zeno silently side-eyed him,ining in his heart, <i><span>Right, not like it''s for your sake or anything.</i>

    <span>Xiao Wu was absent-minded and hadn''t touched much of her meal. She was not paying much attention to what they were saying, her attention all expended on worrying.

    <span>Xi Wei was not an ambitious person. If it were not for the plot, he would probably be the most unenthusiastic XX-publisher<sup id="fnref-1892-2">2</sup> protagonist. Even so, he was still the protagonist. The plot would always force him to walk down a predetermined path.

    <span>Zeno was the only one in the world who was aware of this, so he didn''t try to put up much resistance and just epted Xia An''s ''threatening enticement'' and would help him win back the throne.

    <span>At least whenpared with the final betrayer¡ªthe first younger brother, Nile¡ªBoss Xia An who was inhibited by Nice Xia An was the far better choice.

    <span>The month went by in the blink of an eye. People flooded to the city in anticipation of the Mercenary Guild Meet. Consequently, the hustle and bustle made the capital city feel all the more crowded.

    <span>Today was the day that sign-ups for the Meet''spetition officially opened. The registration office was crowded to the extent that not even a drop of water could trickle through the throngs of people. Hua Li was in Zeno''s bag, her arm propped up against the edge of the opening and supported her cheek on her hand. She yawned to one side, bored, while watching the crowd before her eyes.

    <span>A burly fellow with a mace in hand and his eyes bulging evenrger than the mace mmed his fist down on one of the registration tables hard enough to shake the heavens. He yelled, "What did you just say? I''m not qualified to participate in thepetition?"

    <span>The mercenary responsible for registration appeared evenzier than Hua Li, with his hands sped behind his head as he leaned back in his chair. He flicked a nce towards the giant in front of him and said, "You broke the table. Pay for it then hurry up and scram."

    <span>The giant was infuriated by the man''s attitude, "You won''t let me sign up and even want me to pay up, to hell with that!"

    <span>Sitting in an ancient tree, Zeno shook his head.

    <span>He''d onlye to watch themotion, not to intervene. The giant clearly did not know the difference between heaven and earth, nor his own insignificance. He dared to behave so atrociously in the mercenary guild headquarters, not to mention how illogical he was being. Even if he had been in the right, he should still be somewhat fearful of the other party. If he still didn''t exercise restraint and curb his arrogance, he would probably no longer be able to leave this ce in one piece.

    <span>Zeno silently lit a candle for him.

    <span>Hua Li lifted her head, looking at Zeno, "Why''d youe out all alone instead of with that big block of wood?"

    <span>Zeno looked somewhat awkward and ufortable. Ever since Xi Wei had said such words, he had felt some unease. Even though he appeared no different on the surface, there was something he couldn''t quite put his finger on within, so he was both intentionally and subconsciously avoiding Xi Wei.

    <span>Hua Li took it all in and was actually very clear on what was going on, but she just wanted to mess with Zeno a bit.

    <span>Speak of the devil and he doth appear. Sharp-eyed Zeno spotted a certain protagonist immediately from among the masses. It seemed Xi Wei had yet to discover him, so Zeno shrank back among the branches and leaves, praying he wouldn''t be discovered.

    <span>The prayer was useful and it seemed that Xi Wei did not catch sight of him.<hr><hr>

    Kleep: Despite being busy with school and work, Sen was able to churn out this lovely chapter for us. The next few chapters are in progress, not sure when they¡¯ll be ready to go. Hope you enjoyed the double release!

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-1892-1">Zeno really said seal and not kill, even though they did kill the gue demon. ?</li><li id="fn-1892-2">Raw says *dian which I suspect is Qidian (a Chinese ReadNovelFull publishing tform, if you''re unfamiliar), since the protagonists of Qidian novels have be an actual trope, which is exactly what the original Xi Wei was like: OP, tons of cheats, tons of male and female supporting party members etc. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 4

    <strong>Trantor: Sen</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Xi Wei was squished smack dab in the middle of the crowds with his hood up and his head down, leaving half of his face submerged under the shadow of the hood. He pretty much looked like all the other mercenaries trying to register. Even so, Zeno still couldn''t help but shrink back further into the midst of the tree branches, paranoid about being spotted.

    <span>Hua Li let out augh, but the sweetughter only made his ears redden upon hearing it. He gave an awkward cough before his gaze unwittingly returned to chasing after that most eye-catching, yet also most low-key, person.

    <span>Over on the other side, the giant and the Mercenary Guild Meet''s employee hadn''t even quarreled for five minutes yet when the giant was knocked out and taken away. It was unknown what would happen next.

    <span>The table at that registration point was utterly wrecked, so everyone had no choice but to patiently wait for another table to be brought over. Xi Wei was no exception.

    <span>It was in this interlude that the crowds of people suddenly hushed, and a snow-white-clothed, remarkable beauty sauntered in. Her countenance bore a haughtiness all too familiar to Zeno; actually there was even a trace of maliciousness not present before, making her look both holy and evil at the same time. She was a mess of contradicting appearances, yet it only made her all the more striking. The mercenaries present had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and one-by-one all stared with wide eyes. They moved to make way for her on their own, and so she had an unobstructed path all the way to the registration point.

    <span>The new table had only just arrived, and the two mercenaries who carried it over identally dropped it. The table legs dropped straight onto their feet yet they weren''t aware of it in the least. It took them a good while before they scrunched their faces in pain, inhaling sharply yet they didn''t dare to make a sound in case any sound would disturb the beauty.

    <span>Sounds of swallowing continued one after another. Thezy youth at the registration point also sat up straight and broke through the silence, asking, "How may I assist you?"

    <span>His tone was neither servile nor overbearing,pletely unlike those mercenaries who were acting like pigs.

    <span>The white-clothed beautynguidly replied, "I''m here to register."

    <span>Her voice was cold and cutting.

    <span>The youth inadvertently nced her over. He was just in charge of registration, so as long as the person met all the prerequisites, he wouldn''t question them any more than that. Therefore, he took out a registration form and handed it over to this supreme beauty.

    <span>The beauty received the form and filled it out. The youth nced over. <i><span>The name ''Belle'' sounds kind of familiar.</i>

    <span>Discovering that Zeno had shrunk back even more, Hua Liughed at him. "You''re so afraid of Belle. Can''t you have just a bit more backbone?"

    <span>"She''s just a demon forever falling through reincarnation cycles." Thesest words were spoken very softly, and Zeno actually didn''t even hear them.

    <span>Zeno clearly couldn''t mention anything about "Curse," so he just worriedly said, "Something seems off about Belle. Why would shee sign up for something like this?"

    <span>Hua Li didn''t have much of an interest in Belle. For her, using gue Demon Resheph to snatch away Belle was for nothing more than to lure out a certain person. With that n down the drain, Belle was no longer of any value to Hua Li.

    <span>From all appearances, it didn''t look like Belle was there to make trouble. She got up and left as soon as she finished quietly filling in the form. When she passed in front of Xi Wei who had his head down, she paused imperceptibly before turning towards the other side of the registration za and unhurriedly left.

    <span>In that moment when she''d paused, a voice resounded in Xi Wei''s mind, "I''ll be waiting for you at the pce."

    <span>Xi Wei''s expression didn''t change, and tugged his hood down further. He smoothly got in line in the registration za that had begun mouring again to an even greater extent than before, and sessfully registered.

    <span>This was thest day of registration. Zeno had already quietly registered on the first day the lines opened, but for whatever reason, he hadn''t told Xi Wei.

    <span>He sat in another daze up in the tree. Seeing that Xi Wei had finished registering and begun heading in Zeno''s direction, Zeno felt his heart clench. He was afraid of being discovered, yet he also hoped he would be discovered. His confliction made him feel trapped, and could only remain rooted to the spot.

    <span>Xi Wei stopped in front of the tree and Zeno''s heart leapt up into his throat. Just when he cautiously peeked through the tree branches, Xi Wei raised his head and looked up, locking gazes with Zeno without warning. Then, Zeno heard that familiar voice say, "How long are you nning on staying in that tree?"

    <span>Hua Li fluttered to Zeno''s backside and with her two, thin legs, delivered a powerful kick utterly unbefitting of the weak image they gave off to Zeno''s back. So, poor Zeno was knocked out of the treepletely unsuspecting and fell straight towards Xi Wei.

    <span>As an extraordinary warrior, Xi Wei wouldn''t be knocked down by this kind of small surprise. He had no trouble casually stretching out an arm and catching Zeno who ''fell'' out of the tree. Zeno''s chin knocked against Xi Wei''s shoulder, and he almost teared up from the impact.

    <span>In order to hold him steady, Xi Wei''s two sturdy and powerful arms encircled around Zeno. Zeno reflexively wrapped his own arms around Xi Wei''s neck, and his body was filled with warmth and a sense of stability. Zeno very lightly rubbed his face against Xi Wei''s shoulder before quickly jumping down so that none of his inner thoughts would be discovered by Baba.

    <span>Xi Wei was a man of few words. He merely nodded before turning to walk back to the pce.

    <span>Zeno was very distressed. After affirming his own feelings, on one hand he was delighted by the implications behind Xi Wei''s words. On the other, he was afraid he''d misunderstood. Afterall, there had been no difference in the way Xi Wei was towards him after that day. Everything continued pretty much the same as before.

    <span>Even considering that Zeno had never dated, it''s not like he''d read all those novels for nothing. The way Xi Wei was towards him held no trace of the attitude of a lover. He hadn''t even been like this in the original novel, towards those lovers who only pretended to love him.

    <span>They returned to the pce just in time for dinner. Seeing the addition of a new member at the dining table, Zeno''s eyes turned into saucers. <i><span>Th-th-this, wasn''t this Belle? Why would she be here?</i>

    <span>A smile had finally returned to Xiao Wu''s face. She happily called out to the fake father-son pair, "You guys are back, Belle-jiejie also returned! Today''s truly a blessed day."

    <span>Except, the only one so joyful was Xiao Wu alone. The mood was heavy all throughout dinner. Only Xia An remained unaffected, leisurely petting Qiqi with one hand as he ate with the other.

    <span>Each party returned to their own rooms to rest after eating. Zeno tossed and turned on his bed, unable to drift off. Belle''s sudden return made him deeply uneasy. He felt that nothing good woulde out of being in thepany of that venomous beauty.

    <span>Hua Li was actually snoozing quite peacefully in her little flower petal nest, her visage looked as if she was without a care in the world.

    <span>Zeno treated himself like a pancake, flipping himself over and over on the bed, but in the end still scratched at his head and prepared himself to go talk things over with Xi Wei. He had to remind Xi Wei that he must absolutely be on guard against Belle.

    <span>He''d only just ced his hand on the door handle when he heard Xi Wei''s door one room over creak, and then Xi Wei''s footsteps fading with distance.

    <span>Zeno was puzzled. It was already sote, where was Xi Wei going? Out of curiosity, he quietly opened his door just a sliver and peeked out just in time to see Xi Wei turn around the corner at the end of the corridor.

    <span>Like he was possessed, Zeno quickly opened his door fully and quietly chased after Xi Wei along that corridor. There were no forks in the corridors, so even though there was still no sign of Xi Wei even after turning the corner, Zeno wasn''t afraid of losing him.

    <span>Xia An''s pce wasn''t actually that big, so after turning around the fourth corner, Zeno caught sight of two people standing at the end of the corridor.

    <span>Xi Wei and Belle.

    <span>Zeno''s night vision had be superb after his awakening as a member of the shadow race. He could even see the details of the baby rose embroidery on Belle''s sleeves.

    <span>The nightly wind couldn''t carry over the contents of their conversation and Zeno could only hide himself some distance away out of caution.

    <span>Burning with the desire to know what they were talking about, Zeno tried to poke out spiritual feelers in the general direction of the two people. His spiritual strength was already very good. As long as he was careful to not actually touch them, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    <span>His heart drummed in his chest. Zeno poured all of his concentration into extending his spiritual awareness, until gradually he began to catch wisps of the conversation.

    <span>"So, how about it? Do you agree to my condition?" Thiat sounded like Belle.

    <span>"I can," Xi Wei replied.

    <span>Belle coldly snorted, "Then that''s how it''ll go."

    <span>The night winds swept away the unparalleled beauty, leaving behind only Xi Wei onsite, who was submerged deep in contemtion.

    <span>It turned out that Zeno had arrived toote afterall. He was only able to catch the concluding lines of their deal. He couldn''t help but feel anxious from the bottom of his heart. When he thought about the trap Belle had set up to ensnare the protagonist in "Curse," his entire being felt like it had been submerged in ice.

    <span>Just as he wanted to rush out and warn Xi Wei to not believe whatever Belle told him, the sight in front of him blurred and he couldn''t even find a trace of Xi Wei''s shadow anymore.

    <span>As a magician, he had no choice but to backtrack through the same route. He was at the point where he could all but seize Xi Wei''s cor and force him to rescind this kind of deal that would only harm himself. At the present time, Xi Wei was no opponent for Belle yet. It was way too dangerous. He still needed more time to grow.

    <span>Yet he would inevitably be disappointed. Zeno stood huffing and puffing with his hands braced on his knees in front of Xi Wei''s door. It was silent inside with no sign of movement no matter how many times Zeno knocked.

    <span>Xi Wei hadn''t even returned. After his meeting with Belle, who knew where he''d gone.

    <span>Zeno was anxious, yet there wasn''t really anything he could do.

    <span>Clenching his teeth, Zeno decided to go ask Belle to clear things up. Even though he was terrified of Belle, terrified to meet that even more sinister than before gaze, his worry for Xi Wei outweighed all. He rushed across the quiet pce garden, heedless of everything, charging towards the side for female residences.

    <span>Belle had returned to her own room. The smooth progression of the deal had elevated her mood somewhat. She felt over her heart for a ck bead, rubbing at it with her delicate fingers in a gesture filled with love.

    <span>"Resh," she said, "I will definitely save you."

    <span>After caressing it a bit more, she pressed the bead back against her chest, over her heart, and prepared to enter meditation.

    <span>At that moment, the sound of banging against her door suddenly sounded through the quiet night.

    <span>Belle frowned, with a trace of ferocity in her gaze.

    <span>The first person to open her door wasn''t Belle, but Xiao Wu who was next door. Her long hair hung loose, and she gave Zeno an indescribable look, since it would be more urate to say he had pounded on the door rather than knocked on the door. "Zeno, what are you doing?"<hr><hr>

    The next chapter is pretty much done, just needs a little cleaning up. Unfortunately(?) I¡¯m just too tired to deal with that right now hah. So, expect it rtively soon. Unless I go intobour. Then not quite so soon.

    ¨C>

 Chapter Volume 5 5

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno heard Xiao Wu, but he did not have the spare time to pay attention to her. He was truly frightened that Xi Wei had met with a mishap, and those feelings overwhelmed his entire frame of mind. Thus, he disregarded all else and went directly to look for Belle.

    <span>Belle didn''t make him wait long before the door squeaked open, and Zeno stood there with his fists clenched as he tried to restrain his emotions. He asked, ¡°Towards Xi Wei, what did you say? Where did he go?¡±

    <span>He red angrily, his lips were tightly pursed, and it was evident that he found himself extremely uneasy and indignant. Belle narrowed her eyes and replied in a disdainful and cold tone, ¡°Am I supposed to be that boy''s nanny? Such a big guy with hands and feet of his own, would he need to inform me of wherever he goes? You ran all the way to apletely unrted woman in the middle of the night to ask after another man! How stupid!¡±

    <span>The hot-headed Zeno calmed down a little. He knew that Belle was right. Xi Wei had left on his own. He had not been kidnapped by Belle, so Zeno was obviously making trouble without reason. However, he had felt since the beginning that Xi Wei had only left after speaking with her, so Belle should know <i><span>something</i><span>. At the very least, Zeno needed to know the content of their interaction.

    <span>Consequently, he still stubbornly inquired, ¡°Belle, I know that you have bad intentions. Certainly whatever you said to Xi Wei caused him to disappear.¡±

    <span>Belle just looked towards him and sneered, ¡°That''s right! It¡¯s what I said, so if you want to know, then beg me!¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu finally woke up. She gathered together her messy long hair, then tried to pull Zeno back, but he shook her off. She could only stare nkly at Belle.

    <span>Belle''s mannerisms and behaviours had be extremely different. Although she was also arrogant in the past, it was the kind of arrogance and conceit disyed by a noble and virtuous young girl. Her current ruthless cold-bloodedness gave off an evil quality that differed greatly from her previous self.

    <span>Xiao Wu pursed her lips, but in her heart she became increasingly sympathetic. It must have been that the gue demon had tortured Belle in every possible way, causing huge changes to her temperament.

    <span>For a moment, she did not know the proper action that should be taken.

    <span>The scene sunk down into a concerning state, and Zeno and Belle continued looked at each other face-to-face. Neither seemed willing to concede to the other. Belle maintained a disdainful expression, leaning against the door frame to watch things y out. She enjoyed seeing the struggle of this young Shadow Race member. It was clear that he desired revenge, but he forcefully restrained himself.

    <span>Atst, Zeno finally hung his head low, ¡°Please.¡±

    <span>Belleughed neurotically, and with a wave of her hand, she reached out and broke a piece of wood off of the door frame. She pressed the splintered edge of the wooden chunk forcefully against Zeno¡¯s chin. Her movements were crude, and a red bead of blood emerged from the spot where his delicate skin was punctured. ¡°Did you think uttering just one word would be enough?¡±

    <span>Looking at Belle¡¯s eyes that were filled with repressed emotions and madness, Zeno took a deep breath and slowly descended into a kneeling position, ¡°Miss Belle, please tell me.¡±

    <span>Xiao Wu waspletely shocked. This student named Zeno, why was he going so far?

    <span>Weren''t they, weren''t they nothing more than ssmates?

    <span>Regarding their degree of familiarity, Zeno, whom she had just just been acquainted with not long ago, naturally could notpare with Belle-jie. Even the favourable impression Xiao Wu currently had of him had originated from the little girl with same name from her childhood. Owing to the regret and tenderness Xiao Wu felt towards that little girl, another shred of goodwill had been passed on to the present-day Zeno. Watching as Zeno¡¯s straight figure kneeled, an old memory rose to the surface of her mind.

    <span>That was when she was ten years old. That filthy little beggar was kneeling in simr fashion in front of her door, beseeching her to save a little girl. She did not expect that, after so many years, that memory remained as clear as if it was yesterday. Even the ice-cold drops of rain that sshed onto her cheeks when she opened the door and the discoloured wounds under Xi Wei''s tattered clothing were all vivid in her mind.

    <span>The images of Xi Wei and Zeno subtly ovepped in her mind. Xiao Wu absent-mindedly thought that, if the little girl from that time was still around, would she go to the same level as Zeno, or would she put even more of her heart into it?

    <span>Even so, Belle was dissatisfied. Instead, she became more and more angry. Having such deep and unchanging feelings being disyed in front of her was like a knife stabbing into her heart.

    <i><span>Since it was my beloved that died, why are you making such a public disy of infection?</i>

    <span>Zeno did not think so much about it. For Xi Wei to have disappeared after talking about a transaction, if it was not 100% then if must be at least 90% rted to that transaction. It was impossible to turn a blind eye to and just obediently wait for Xi Wei to take who-knows-what risk beforeing back. At the very least, he had to beg until he found out what was going on.

    <span>Belle was filled with anger, and in her hatred she ced her foot against Zeno¡¯s shoulder and kicked him to the ground. She felt that it was still not enough to express her resentment, so she discarded the chunk of wood, and began to choke him with that same hand that had just beencerated by wood splinters. He was firmly held down on the ground. She had dually cultivated her magic as well as her strength. Zeno was not her opponent just on the basis of strength alone, so he could only re up at Belle in silence with unyielding eyes.

    <i><span>You''re willing to die for him, is that it? Then go to hell! Who cares if you''re some royal family or demon catalyst or whatever!</i>

    <span>That was a bit excessive, but Xiao Wu has no way to do anything. Setting aside her magic skills, her fighting skills could notpare to Belle. No matter what she could not remove the slender white hand that choked Zeno. And if she wanted to use magic? That was impossible too. Xiao Wu had a pure light attribute which just so happened to be strong against Zeno''s dark magic physique. The two people in front of Xiao Wu were so close, it was impossible to separate them without hurting somebody.

    <span>The Light Saint had never encountered such a difficult situation. She could only shout loudly as she pried at Belle''s grip, ¡°Belle-jie, let go first!¡±

    <span>Belle turned a deaf ear.

    <span>On the one hand, Zeno struggled, while on the other hand he locked eyes with Belle and stammered out, "Let¡­go¡­"

    <span>His desire to survive erupted, and Zeno condensed a fine needle of mental power and stabbed it towards Belle. His heartbeat was rapid, like the beat of a drum, as he tried to think about the things that Uncle Hill taught him. He focused his thoughts, andunched a ''curse''. The Shadow Race''s innate ability was to control others with verbal spells, but Belle¡¯s mental strength was powerful. He did not have much confidence in himself, not to mention that he was still quite young.

    <span>Fortunately, God still pitied him. The small wooden case of tarot cards worn on a chain against his chest amplified his mental strength. Belle was indeed affected, and the hand that had tightened around Zeno''s neck gradually loosened.

    <span>The malevolent expression of anger on her face slowly faded.

    <span>Zeno coughed harshly a few times. He had almost suffocated just a moment ago. As a member of the demon race that also possessed half human blood, he only inherited the magical gifts of the demons. His physical capabilities were no better than ordinary human magicians.

    <span>Now was not the time to dwell on such things. He took advantage of Belle''s spirit being invaded, and quickly posed the question he wanted to ask, ¡°What deal did you make with Xi Wei?¡±

    <span>Belle looked somewhat dazed, but still instinctively replied, ¡°I told him about the demon catalyst, and in exchange he will help me find the Stone of Destiny<sup id="fnref-2002-1">1</sup>.¡±

    <span>¡°Demon catalyst?¡± Zeno and Xiao Wu asked in unison. Zeno wanted to continue questioning, but Belle was already clear-headed. ording to her mental strength, it was already a miracle that Zeno could control her, even for such a short period.

    <span>After Belle sobered up, she seemed a bit confused. She clearly remembered that she was squeezing Zeno''s neck just a second ago, but in an instant she had relinquished her grip and was standing back from him. She looked at Xiao Wu and then looked at Zeno again. In her head she knew that something wasn''t right, but she was unwilling to show weakness, so she yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    <span>She lifted her hand, and a ¡°Dazzling Light Technique¡± shot towards Zeno''s face. Evidently, Xiao Wu had not anticipated that she''d be so capricious. Saying she''d attack, and she attacked. There was no time to recite any spells to defend with, and in that moment of peril, a pale, delicate hand grabbed Zeno¡¯s shoulder and pulled him away from the magical attack range. Zeno was still somewhat frightened. He turned and wanted to say thank you, but his words stuck in his throat.

    <span>Tang Yu yawned and seemed to be very sleepy. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep at night, what are you ying at here? Even the magic hase out. If the pce of His Royal Highness Xia An was not so cold and empty of attendants, I''m sure they all would''vee here by now. Then you''d be going as a prisoner to have a meeting with security. After all, this is still the imperial pce.¡±

    <span>Zeno felt very awkward after seeing it was him, not knowing if he should treat him as a man or a woman.

    <em><span>My cousin has a man''s body and a woman''s heart, it can''t get anymore confusing than this.</em>

    <span>However, it was precisely because everyone took him for a girl that he would stay in the women¡¯s courtyard, and so was able to promptly grab and save Zeno in time.

    <span>After a long time under Tang Yu''s silent re, Belle finally calmed the beast that snarled in her heart. She cast a sinister nce at Zeno, and then mmed the door and shut everyone out.

    <span>At that time, Zeno felt a thinyer of cold sweat that had appeared on his back. Although the dazzling light technique was not a powerful magic spell, because of its light attribute, it was enough to cause Zeno serious harm.

    <span>Tang Yu''s arm was still wrapped around Zeno¡¯s shoulder. Even if he understood that Tang Yu was genuinely of the male gender, the visual and sensory impact made Zeno bow his head in order to escape quickly from under his arm. He could only give an embarrassed thanks.

    <span>Conversely, Tang Yu did not seem to be particrly concerned. He probably thought that Zeno was concerned about male and female separation.

    <span>Tang Yu went back to his room to sleep,pletely indifferent to the night''s abnormalities. Zeno could not help worrying, and he was very vignt. Xiao Wu looked at Zeno solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    <span>Zeno was quite helpless. He knew no more than Xiao Wu except for the small detail that Belle was not a good person, but the source of his information was difficult to talk about.

    <span>He was forced to stammer out, ¡°Xiao Wu-jie, you don¡¯t think Miss Belle has be¡­has be strange?¡±

    <span>In the moment, he could only freely share what was on his mind.

    <span>Xiao Wu knit her brows and carefully pondered over the reunion with Belle. They first found her with the gue demon. Belle was riddled with scars from head to toe and her appearance was totally miserable. She had clearly been subjected to torture. After that, she personally had a hand in stabbing the gue demon, then went intoa, and disappeared again. She then returned again with great difficulty. Although her wounds had all disappeared without a trace and they could not see even the slightest abnormality, however, the discrepancy between the impressions she formerly and currently gave off was immeasurable.

    <span>Remorse and sympathy upied Xiao Wu¡¯s heart. She said sincerely to Zeno, ¡°Who knows how much torment she suffered in those years she was kidnapped and held captive by the gue demon. With the way she is now, my heart simply aches and aches for her. She just recently escaped, and hasn''t been able to adapt her mentality yet, so that''s why her character has be entric, and why she was a bit cruel to you. I apologize to you in her stead. I will carefully apany her in the future to help her stabilize her mood, but you were too rude and impetuous today. Xi Wei is not a child. Even if he goes out in the middle of the night by himself, it doesn''t merit you making such a big fuss over such a small matter.¡± (T/N: Sen and I were both feeling very WTF over this lol¡­small matter)

    <span>Anyone who didn¡¯t know Belle''s innate character would feel that he was making a fuss about nothing. Zeno had no choice but to suffer in silence, so without a better option he could only nod. Xiao Wu was such a kind-hearted girl, and would never guess that others could be so malicious. Therefore, because she was a noble youngdy, she had even been eager to help the two little beggars. That quality was genuinely especially rare and precious.

    <span>Seeing his absent-mindedness, Xiao Wu inclined her head and raised her chin, resuming her energetic appearance. She patted his shoulders casually, ¡°Rest assured. I knew that big bastard Xi Wei when I was young. He was the only one to continuously make others suffer losses. If others tried to push him around, they would not have an easy time of it.¡±

    <span>Zeno got the news he wanted, and didn¡¯t speak. He returned outside the door of his room and nced at the still open door of Xi Wei''s room. He thought about it and then stepped forward into Xi Wei''s room. It was cold and deserted, and it felt just like Xi Wei. He held the thin quilt, noting that Xi Wei''s scent still remained, and felt at ease.

    <span>With his mind set at rest, he arranged the clues he had obtained.

    <span>Belle had put forward a new term, ''demon catalyst'', which was something that did not exist in the book. Even so, it was obviously very important. In the present, regarding the spring time around Xi Wei, due to the butterfly effect of Zeno''s transmigration, just about all the flowers had floated away. For the time being, it was hard to say if Xi Wei actually was bent. Belle was unable to deceive him with false affections as a means to locate the Stone of Destiny, so in the end she thought of using a transaction.

    <span>There was something on Xi Wei''s body that Belle had noticed and it was closely rted to the Stone of Destiny.

    <span>However, in the original work, there was nothing other than the ring that, for the protagonist, would equate or exceed the value of the Stone of Destiny. Thus, Belle had not wanted to trade for it in the book, but had wanted to directly set a trap and easily reap the rewards.

    <span>Demon catalyst. The demon catalyst could not be a good thing. Why did Xi Wei care so much? Unfortunately, his ¡°curse¡± was at an insufficient level, so he could not get any more information. At the present, he would just wait for Xi Wei to return. Although he acted impulsively and was fed a loss by Belle, at the least he did not end up empty-handed.

    <span>He turned it over and over in his mind, but Zeno realized he was muddle-headed. Surrounded by that familiar scent, he did not wish to snap out of it.

    ***

    <span>Xi Wei looked at the guy who suddenly ran from next door into his bed. He was silent for a moment, then softly and quietlyy down on the other side of the bed.

    <span>Zeno had something weighing on his mind, so he woke up a bit earlier than usual. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found a magnified, peacefully sleeping face.

    <span>Reaching across the empty space between them, he used his finger to trace Xi Wei''s outline, and there was a faint sense of satisfaction in his heart. Perhaps what he wanted to pursue was just this kind of happiness. Xi Wei''s fate was destined to be far more than mediocre. Zeno had done his utmost to prevent him from suffering from a few of the hardships while apanying Xi Wei along his journey thus far. Even if it hadn''t been many, even if it really hadn''t been all that much, it was all worth it.

    <span>On ount of falling asleep, Xi Wei¡¯s outline seemed softer than usual. In fact, he was usually genuinely quite good-looking. There weren''t many unsightly male protagonists from XX-publisher novels. Otherwise, so many beautiful people would''ve had no reason to approach him in waves and waves, and the girls from school would not have named him a male god, although it was past tense.

    <span>It''s just that due to Xi Wei''s nature, he did not like to stay in the spotlight. He always hid himself intentionally or unintentionally, trying to reduce his presence. That was because he believed that whoever moured died sooner.

    <span>Looking at him, an indescribable feeling pervaded him and his heart started pounding. Zeno swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and inexplicably drew closer. As the dragonfly touches the water lightly he nted a kiss on the other''s lips, then withdrew like a thief. He stuck out his tongue and lightly ran it over his own lips while he contemted. It was not the first time they had touched their lips together, but whether it was the first day they met and Xi Wei was feeding the baby by mouth, orter when Zeno fed him his own blood, there were no wicked desires involved. This was the first time. A certain adult-minded guy was secretly kissing the one before him with a ¡°not pure¡± mind.

    <span>Zeno slowly took a deep breath and once again closed his eyes. He thought to himself as a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. <i><span>It doesn''t matter that you may not love me now, so long as I am the most important one to you, it is unlikely that someone could rece me. We have quite a long time together toe, so I will slowly teach you how to love me. All the love you never received, I will give it all to you.</i><hr><hr>

    <span>So, I was a bit devastated when I tranted this chapter. Because it was so long and wordy. HAHAH. However, the stolen kiss at the end redeemed it for me. At this point I¡¯m just a sea cucumber running on hopes and dreams, so I can¡¯t promise when the next chapter will be out.

    Don¡¯t forget to check out the new project on my site, , tranted by shadowfang. It¡¯s super cute!

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-2002-1">In case you don''t remember the first chapter, like, a year and a half ago, this was a big part of the original novel. Xi Wei had the Stone of Destiny, and it was merged with his heart, and he was betrayed by all of his "friends" to steal it. There was a bit more to it, so just reread that first chappie if you can''t remember. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 6

    Trantor: Piper Panda

    TLC: Sen

    Editor: Kleep<hr><hr>

    Hi everyone! Thanks for being so patient. As you might know, my baby was born! I¡¯m just starting to get on top of things, but we also sold our house and will be moving at the end of the month. Craziness.

    Anyways, quick recap fromst chapter. Zeno saw Belle talking to Xi Wei. When he went to ask her where Xi Wei went, she attacked him. There¡¯s more, but hopefully that¡¯s enough to jog your memory.<hr><hr>

    <span>When Xi Wei came back, Zeno''s vignt spirit rxed, and his nap ended up bing sleeping in till around noon. Rubbing his eyes as he awoke, he noticed Xi Wei was no longer on the bed. He looked around and saw a person sitting at the table to his right.

    <span>Zeno then soundlessly got out of bed and went behind Xi Wei like a ghost, he wanted to ''sneak attack'' Xi Wei, but how could a magician sneak attack a warrior? the only result from attempting so would be miserable.

    <span>Xi Wei didn¡¯t have to turn to look at him. Instead he just powerfully swung his hand back and grabbed Zeno''s wrist and twisted. Being yanked by his wrist, Zeno was pulled into the air and flipped over tond on Xi Wei''s thigh.

    <span>Zeno struggled with conviction, ¡°That doesn''t count, you cheated.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not let go of him. He kept him pressed on his knees and admired his vain attempt at escaping.

    <span>Twisting and turning, Xi Wei''s eyes changed, he lifted Zeno''s face by his chin causing Zeno to make a painful yelp sound.

    <span>Underneath his chin was a bloody gash, and his neck also had five fingerprint sized bruises.

    <span>Due to his posture while sleeping, he had not immediately discovered it.

    <span>Zeno shrank his neck with a guilty conscience, but he still obediently took the initiative to exin, ¡°I, I saw you leaving yesterday.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei''s eyes looked terrifying, but his expression was calm, "Oh?"

    <span>Zeno said, ¡°I was wrong, I shouldn''t shouldn''t have been impulsive and gone to find Belle.¡± While internally he thought, ''<i><span>Why is this guy so handsome!</i><span>''

    <span>Since opening the door to the new world, Zeno had changed from a simple, braindead fan to a braindead fan that coveted beauty.

    <i><span>Sorry, I can''t control it.</i>

    <span>To a certain extent, Xi Wei''s intentional or unintentional ''seduction'' was still effective.

    <span>However, in the face of a conscious Xi Wei, Zeno did not have the wily courage to make any moves.

    <span>No matter what means one has, he has to be willing to try them. Foremost was the question of whether any of it would even be effective against a guy possessing the protagonist''s halo.

    <span>In the end, he still unwaveringly continued to sell his cuteness and put up a pitiful facade. Although Xi Wei had long seen through his inconsistent character, he was toozy to expose him. He just remembered to write down Belle''s misdeed in his heart.

    <span>He took out an alchemical medication from his ring, and applied it on Zeno''s neck. He deliberately added a little pressure on it. Zenoscreamed in pain in his heart, but his face had to pretend as if it said ''It doesn''t matter, I don''t hurt'' while his whole person was writhing in pain.

    <span>After the medicine was applied, Zeno wasn''t in any condition to eat anyone''s tofu. Instead he ran upstairs to wash up while secretly pondering in his heart how to deal with Xi Wei.

    <span>Everyone had their own lofty ambitions; it was bringing them to life that was difficult. Having the determination was one matter, actually having a strategy was another.

    <span>After washing up and touching his hungry belly, Zeno looked up at the sky. He turned into the kitchen and grabbed some snacks. Then he went back to the house and asked Xi Wei, ¡°What is a Demon Catalyst?¡±

    <span>The hand on Xi Wei''s book froze, "Why are you asking this?"

    <span>Zeno chewed on the snack in his mouth, so his words were a bit distorted, ¡°Oh, that, Belle said you wanted to know.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei gazed at him deeply for a while, ¡°The demon catalyst was a material in the Demon¡¯s taboo magic. It was also a Demon who was born under special circumstances. It can provide the conditions for the taboo magic to create a cmitous demon king.¡±

    <span>Zeno forgot to eat snacks, ¡°As a sacrificial offering?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei nodded.

    <span>But, this cmitous demon king that the demon catalyst would incur¡­

    <span>Zeno sneaked a glimpse at Xi Wei, what cmitous demon king, hahaha.

    <span>Still, something was not right, ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei did not look at him, ¡°The demon catalysts were born under the power of my ring. It can¡¯t be apart from the ring for more than five years, or else it will be increasingly weak and eventually lose its powers as the demon catalyst, and eventually its life.¡±

    <span>The implications of this hint were obvious.

    <span>The snacks in Zeno''s hand ttered to the ground. He thought about how Tang Yu had to bring him back to the Shadow race. His voice was trembling a little, "So¡­so not only do the demons want to catch me, but humans won''t let me go either?"

    <span>Xi Wei''s answer had been squeezed out with difficulty.

    <span>Zeno tried to digest this fact and suddenly felt that he had been standing on the edge of a knife and dancing around during his past. He felt a cold shiver pass through his heart.

    <span>He could onlyfort himself by saying, ''<i><span>It doesn¡¯t matter. Others don¡¯t know where the ring is. As long as they can¡¯t find the ring, there is room to operate.</i><span>''

    <span>However, the feeling of restlessness still lingered. Both Belle and Tang Yu knew his identity. Such arge handle was being held in the hands of others. It was no longer possible to eat meals peacefully or go to sleep easily.

    <i><span>I have to think of an idea.</i>

    <span>However since Tang Yu had not made things difficult so far and Belle had a deal with Xi Wei, it was safe for him for at least a short period of time.

    <span>So he patted the snack crumbs off with his hand and said seriously, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei hummed in acknowledgement and gestured for him to continue.

    <span>Zeno organized his thoughts into words, ¡°In fact, isn''t that Tang Yu from a pure-blooded family? She said that my mother is her aunt. And you need to believe me, Belle is a very bad person. We can¡¯t beat her now, but I will look for a chance to find a solution for her in the future.¡±

    <span>Hearing about Tang Yu, and then associating with his information of the demon species, Xi Wei''s body released a murderous aura for a moment before he quickly gathered it back up.

    <span>Zeno spoke very earnestly while scooching ever closer to Xi Wei. He stopped just short of hugging onto Xi Wei''s thigh and shaking it.

    <span>Xi Wei looked down at him for a while, ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t beat Belle?¡±

    <span>There was no threat in his tone, and yet Zeno was terrified. He thought about how Xi Wei was not the opponent of Belle at this time in the book. Moreover, if Xi Wei could deal with Belle now, had he not given any indication of it? Could it be¡­Xi Wei had a crush on Belle?

    <span>This spection made Zeno feel like he had a bitter gourd in his stomach. The more it got digested, the more bitter it felt. He had worked so hard, even to the point of offering himself up. Had it all been just a wasted effort? He asked choking, ¡°Do you like Belle?¡±

    <span>What was this logic? Xi Wei couldn¡¯t understand his thought process, so he replied, ¡°Am I not allowed to like Belle?¡±

    <span>Zeno was about to explode as he aggressively said, ¡°No, you absolutely cannot like Belle!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei seemed oblivious, ¡°Oh? Then who can I like, Xiao Wu? Jonia? Suji? Or¡­¡±

    <span>Not having heard the hidden implication in his words, Zeno hurriedly interrupted, ¡°None of them!¡±

    <span>There was a hint of interest in Xi Wei''s eyes. Even if he did not mention the past, that did not mean he forgot about how Zeno had tried to secretly prevent him from having any contact with other women.

    <span>Though, he did not believe in so-called love, and he had no interest in those women.

    <span>Yet Zeno thought that none of these sisters were good enough!

    <span>At one point, Zeno had thought to smother the dangers in the cradle, but he was unable to do so. On one hand, he didn''t have the capability. On the other, it was really too cruel to sentence a person based on the possible dangers in the future written in a book. So Zeno worked hard to change the plot and not let Xi Wei ovee adversities together with them. If they weren''t aware of any benefits, there would be no killing intent.

    <span>Who knew that his effort was futile, and that Xi Wei would actually ''seriously'' ask which one he could like! There was simply no meaning to life anymore.

    <span>Xi Wei saw that he was overreacting, and there seemed to be a lot of haze between Zeno''s eyebrows, ¡°What crazy thing are you thinking about?¡±

    <span>Zeno took the hands of the male god with his paws and said with sincerity, ¡°They''re all no good. I will find you only the best!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei swept his eyes over him from head to toe, his meaning unknown, ¡°Well, good luck.¡±

    <span>Sweet words came out of Zeno''s mouth, while his heart was sneering, You wish! Don''t even think about getting together with any of your ''femalepanions.''

    <span>Since Xiao Wu had be the saintess, she became unable to ever marry, so her sister candidacy could be removed.

    <span>However, those thoughts were getting too off topic, so Zeno had to work hard to pull his thoughts back, ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±

    <span>¡°Fenhong Street<sup id="fnref-2166-1">1</sup>.¡±

    <span>Zeno''s eyebrows jumped up, "No¡­ Not the Fenhong Street I''m thinking of, right?"

    <span>Xi Wei extended his thumb and helped him wipe off the snack residue from his lips, ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±

    <span>Zeno was stuttering a bit, ¡°ah¡­ah¡­howe there''s one here¡­also¡­¡±

    <span>"Fenhong Street had always been the ce with the most widespread news. Since I wanted information on the demon catalyst and Stone of Destiny, as it is, I could only go there."

    <i><span>Please sir, do not say so calmly that you went to the red light district. You are no longer a child that couldn''t do anything, but instead a protagonist who has a strong psychological inner essence.</i>

    <span>¡°Did you find any news?¡±

    <span>There was some disgusted look on Xi Wei''s face, ¡°No.¡±

    <span>Knowing him, Zeno knew that he was irritated, others might not be able to see his emotions from his stone cold face, but Zeno was clearly able to distinguish it, ¡°I might know something about the Stone of Destiny.¡±

    <span>¡°You know?¡±

    <span>Zeno nodded confidently. ¡°The Stone of Destiny was sealed in the abyss. Uncle Hill told me.¡±

    <i><span>Sorry, Uncle Hill, I used you as an excuse.</i>

    <span>As a veteran reader, how could he not know where one of the two golden fingers the protagonist used were? He was confident of that much.

    <span>It was a pity he had no way of contacting Uncle Hill, else he could have asked about the demon catalyst. Was this demon catalyst business set in stone, or could it be transferred or rescinded?

    <span>That point was very important.

    <span>While lost in thought, Qiqi jumped in with a, "Meow~¡±

    <span>¡°Is Xia An looking for us?¡±

    <span>Qiqi turned around in a circle, her tail curled up and it said an arrogant ''meow'' as a response.

    <span>When they met up with Xia An, they saw an unexpected person.

    <span>¡°Suji?!¡±

    <span>Suji was obviously very excited, but now she was more sensible than at first, so she just said hello to them and spoke as a standard Providence Academy teacher.

    <span>Xia An, while petting the Qiqi in his arms, watched their interactions with great interest.

    <span>Suji said, ¡°Providence College was invited to provide one of the judges for thepetition in the Mercenary Guild''s Meet, so I just requested to follow along.¡±

    <span>Originally, Suji was worried that Master would me her for not properly looking after the little master to the point that the little master even disappeared, but now that she saw the two masters together, she was relieved.

    <span>When Zeno saw Suji, he remembered something that he wanted to do a long time ago.

    <span>Rome was not built in one day. Xi Weicked the toxicwork of rtionships brought about by his many sisters. Zeno had two ideas in his heart, but he needed Suji''s help.

    <span>If it waspleted, it would be a tremendous help.<hr><hr>

    I have started working on the next chapter. I hope it won¡¯t take me too long, but life is busy. Thank you so much for reading, the end is so close!

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-2166-1">For those who forgot, Fenhong street is where the first attempted kidnapping of Zeno happened back in volume 1 ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 7

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>The feasibility of his n had been well established in his brain, but matters hadn''t even begun to take shape. Zeno did not intend to inform Xi Wei so early, instead wanting to give him a nice, big surprise.

    <span>After confidently greeting Xi Wei, he cryptically dragged a baffled Suji away.

    <span>He asked about the direction to the alchemy shop. Then, while walking, told Suji, ¡°In a bit, tell me which alchemical medicines can treat illnesses.¡±

    <span>Suji asked suspiciously, ¡°Is the little master sick?¡±

    <span>Zeno lowered his voice, ¡°I am not the one sick. Let¡¯s go take a look first. You do as I say, and then when we go back I''ll exin everything to you.¡±

    <span>Suji didn¡¯t think too much, and concentrated on following Zeno, imparting her knowledge of various pharmacies.

    <span>As a powerful magician, not even mentioning anything else, his memory alone could not bepared to by the vast majority of people. Without needing to take any notes, he could more or less remember everything Suji said.

    <span>They spent the day in the alchemy shop. The owner had no objection at all, and from time to time came over to talk with Suji solicitously, but in a short time that kind of diligence became reverence.

    <span>Suji¡¯s knowledge of alchemy was truly frightening.

    <span>As thergest alchemy shop in the capital of the Violet Empire, the owner had never met any alchemist with such insight. No matter how remote the medication was, Suji could exin it in great detail, and she could even deduce a list of other things from it that he had never heard of before.

    <span>That type of reverence reached its apex when he learned that Suji was a teacher of the School of Alchemy in Providence College. After all, the founder of Providence College was Princess Asil from the Violet Empire, and her statue was still disyed in the imperial pce.

    <span>They continued to have a harmonious discussion and were learning well. All the while they were unaware that a good show was being carried out on the Mercenary Guild''s stage.

    <span>Xi Wei threw down the gauntlet before Belle<sup id="fnref-2223-1">1</sup>.

    <span>The name Xi Wei was not unfamiliar around the Mercenary Guild. He was the person who issued the S-rank mission more than three years ago, and one of the great heroes who destroyed the gue demon not long ago. Now, only a few days before the formalpetition, he was challenging a girl to a one-on-one battle.

    <span>Xi Wei¡¯s expression did not change. If it was not for his deal with Belle, and the fact that fighting was forbidden in Rnd City, he would not fight Belle before hundreds of staring eyes.

    <span>Belle had been missing for so many years, yet Principal Colin had never given up looking for her. Thus, a magical photo of her, along with a reward for her rescue, was posted on the mercenary guild''s task board. She stood on the tall tform in such a high-profile manner, and soon enough someone recognized her. Once that happened, those in the crowd began whispering amongst themselves.

    <span>¡°Isn''t that Miss Belle, who was taken away by the gue demon, the former Light Saint candidate? It seems that she was saved.¡±

    <span>¡°That''s definitely her. But is there some enmity between her and Xi Wei, to issue a challenge? That is a life and death matter, he certainly bears no tender feelings for the fairer sex.¡±

    <span>¡°Oh my, ??Miss Belle is indeed noble and morous. She looks much more beautiful than what her magic photo showed. Goddess, marry me!¡±

    <span>¡°Yeah right! Even if she was a candidate for the Saint. She was held captive by that demon, just how pure could she still be? The current Saint is Miss Xiao Wu.¡±

    <span>The two protagonists on the stage were not moved by the idle gossip below.

    <span>Belle''s mouth twisted into a sneer, "What, did you forget our deal?"

    <span>Xi Wei lifted the Chen Yuan sword until it pointed at her slender neck. He was already able to use Chen Yuan Sword skillfully. ¡°It''s nothing more than a fairpetition, do you dare?¡±

    <span>¡°I don¡¯t believe you should dare to provoke me. I am afraid that when ites to an end, you will be begging me for mercy and destroy your image as the hero.¡±

    <span>When she thought of how it was this person, with this sword, who killed Res<sup id="fnref-2223-2">2</sup>, Belle felt angered. If he hadn''t brought a sword of the gods, as well as a demon with the blood of the royal family, how could events have unfolded as they did. Without those things, it never would have turned out this way.

    <span>In order to find the Stone of Destiny, she had been restraining herself. However,since Xi Wei was delivering himself to her door, she certainly would not be polite. She absolutely had to teach him a ruthless lesson.

    <span>The atmosphere was on the verge of igniting.

    <span>The air pressure was building up, and a heavy feeling of killing intent lingered in every inch of space on the stage.

    <span>Under the imperceptible transforming influence of the ring after all these years, Xi Wei¡¯s physique was already very strong, and the attributes of any element could be tolerated. Therefore, the magical properties of Belle¡¯s light attribute magic were much less effective.

    <span>Zeno''s thoughts had been right. At this point of time in the novel, Xi Wei was no match for Belle. Now, Belle even got the power of a demon early.

    <span>However, Xi Wei was not the original Xi Wei either. He obtained his ring five years in advance, and also entered Providence College in advance. As an added bonus, he had also received the Chen Yuan sword. Xi Wei¡¯s change and growth were iparable.

    <span>Due to the concealing ability of the ring, no one was aware of his hidden power. Although sometimes they felt that his performance was beyond his actual realm, it was just a bit strange. No one pondered on it too deeply, after all, the ring was held by masters in past dynasties. No one would guess of its existence, much less that he possessed it.

    <span>Evan squeezed his way through the crowd almost until his head was going to be squeezed t, before finally reaching the front. The radiating killing intent was so intense that his hair stood on end. He rubbed his arm and looked at Belle lying on the stage without surprise. The Chen Yuan sword was pressed down against her seemingly fragile neck, and there was already thin line of blood on her skin. Blood flowed down onto the stage from the cut.

    <span>Xi Wei was as cold and detached as ever, ¡°You know why I am challenging you.¡±

    <span>Everyone listening from the audience below perked up their ears.

    <span>Evan was excited and quickly took out a magic crystal ball to record the scene before him.

    <span>Belle lost bitterly. Her expression as shey there silently was exceptionally unsightly.

    <span>Xi Wei continued by himself, ¡°First, this cut on your neck is for yesterday, when you injured Zeno. Second¡­¡± As he spoke, he removed the sword and stomped on Belle¡¯s elbow. The sound of bone shattering echoed as he continued, ¡°This is for choking him. Third¡­¡± He stabbed the Chen Yuan sword into her shin bone, ¡°This is for more than three years ago, when you kidnapped my daughter. I return it all to you.¡±

    <span>It was rare for Xi Wei to say so much, and in addition, the words he spoke were so callous and cold. There was not even a trace of emotion, and even Belle looked terrified.

    <span>For the first time, she felt that she had pushed a person who should not be provoked.

    <span>Evan sighed in his heart, he just knew that this would happen. He''d thought that Xi Wei had been too magnanimous, he''d clearly been biding his time to unleash his vengeance all at once. Furthermore, in a fair and aboveboard manner, he had challenged her to a life or death match. Even if the other party was a woman, the rules were rules. Even if he used his sword to kill Belle, no one could say anything.

    <span>Belle had been too arrogant, and had not expected that this waste peasant from a few years ago would be able to humiliatingly have her dying at his feet.

    <span>Belle¡¯s pain caused a cold sweat that covered her from head to toe, saturating all of her clothes. This outlined her seductive figure, and the sound of saliva being swallowed down came from the surrounding audience.

    <span>Xi Wei looked down at her below him, their positionspletely reversedpared to before. He whispered thest sentence, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because you still have some use, but don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡±

    <span>Zeno was his bottom line.

    <span>Xi Wei walked away, and a peal of thunder rumbled. Huge raindrops fell down, and Belle was left cutting an exceedingly sorry figure. She had a broken arm and leg, her hair was stuck to her cheeks, and she actually had a type of abused beauty.

    <span>Therge group below the stage began to move, and Belle¡¯s expression calmed down. It was her carelessness. After recovering her memory, she suffered too much shock, which nearly drove her mad. That was what led to her current embarrassment. She lowered her eyes and moved her pale lips. The name she spoke slowly was Xi Wei.

    <span>It seemed as if she chewed those two words up just as they passed the tip of her tongue and swallowed them down.

    <span>Evan stopped the crystal ball recording and sent a message to Xiao Wu.

    <span>He was a bit sorry, but he had always hated Belle. Especially the current Belle, who was without any faith. It was just that, when he thought of how strong Xi Wei was now, he felt like the blood in his whole body was boiling up, and he just wanted to tip his head back and scream. He went and ran tenps around Rnd City in the heavy rain before slowly calming down.

    <span>Xi Wei walked down the street in the downpour, ignoring the mercenaries who approached him to strike up a conversation. His only thoughts were that it was raining, and the sky was dark.

    <span>Unconsciously he headed to the alchemy shop. Zeno was crouched down in front of a shelf looking at something, his eyes sparkling. Xi Wei¡¯s gaze softened.

    <span>At that time, Zeno seemed to make up his mind, carefully picked up some things from the shelf, and brought them to the counter. The shop owner looked at what he wanted to buy and the corners of his mouth twitched, but he still carefully wrapped them up.

    <span>Zeno shouted, ¡°Suji, it''s raining outside, are you going with me or are you going back to the guild by yourself?¡±

    <span>Suji was flustered as she poked her head out, unexpectedly seeing Xi Wei outside as she said without even thinking about it, ¡°You can go back first.¡±

    <span>Then she quickly shrunk back.

    <span>Zeno went out on his own.

    <span>The moment he stepped out of the door, he was pulled to the side by his arm. When he looked up in surprise, it was Xi Wei. Zeno felt his heart ripple and asked tedly, ¡°You came to pick me up?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei stroked his soft hair and nodded.

    <span>Zeno was even more pleased. He could definitely have used his magic to form a barrier from the rain. But he didn''t. He lowered his head and breathed heavily as he headed back to the pce with Xi Wei.

    <span>As he sat in the room, rubbing his hair with a towel, Zeno couldn¡¯t help but tease Xi Wei. He kicked him with his toes, ¡°Guess what I bought!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei grabbed his ankle and prevented him from iling around. He was very cooperative. ¡°What have you bought?¡±

    <span>Zeno opened the small bag that was well protected in his arms. In it was a crystal clear medicinal material, shaped like a woman, the one called ''xue nu''.

    <span>At one time, they had almost sold themselves into very for some of that medicine. It really made him feel that things may have remained the same, but people have changed.

    <span>However, Xi Wei is Xi Wei after all. He didn''t think Zeno bought this solely for the sake of nostalgia.

    <span>Sure enough, Zeno said with great enthusiasm, ¡°Although we can afford alchemy materials, many people can¡¯t afford them. Xue Nu is a basic material for many alchemy agents, in addition to treating people with fever. That''s why it''s so expensive. However, there is not only fevers in the world, and the medications needed for other conditions are moreplicated.¡±

    <span>Indeed, if civilians were ill, it was expensive to buy alchemic medications or to find a light or water powered healer. Xi Wei quickly found the key point in his words, ¡°Do you want to lower the price of medicine?¡±

    <span>Zeno nodded hard. The world¡¯s magical civilization was very well developed. In contrast, the underlying natural sciences were suppressed into the dust. If new scientific advances could be made, in addition to benefiting 80% of the maind¡¯s poption, the prestige and benefits would also be extremely significant.

    <span>Not to mention anything else, a single piece of human medicine is a great blessing. Although magic was good, it was not something that everyone could enjoy.

    <span>However, the journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. At present, he shouldn''t think so far out. It was still necessary to study whether it was feasible. Before, while he was in the alchemy store, he discussed it with Suji. They had many ideas that could be implemented.

    <span>Xi Wei looked at the brilliance on his face and suddenly realized that he could no longer look at him as a child. This was an independent person who had the ability to take on responsibilities. Xi Wei suddenly felt like a soft cotton plug in his heart. He felt uneasy yet had no way of doing anything about it, but he did not know why.<hr>

    <span>The author has something to say:

    <span>Originally, I was worried about whether writing smut of Zeno at this age would be considered pedophilia. His physical thoughts were of an adult, rather it''s his actual age in the world that''s problematic. Then, I found out that the we aren''t allowed to describe any erotic acts from the neck down, it looks like theypletely don''t need to tangle anymore¨C.

    <span>Resuming this story is just so that I can finish writing the finalst bit , although this scum of an author was on hiatus for so long the trust has probably fallen to the negatives. I''ve forgotten a lot of my previous trains of thought, so there''s kind of a feeling of ''where to even start.'' But I''m still sticking by what I said before, I will finish what I''d promised to finish. Please believe me that this entire time, that''s always been on my mind. Also, having these lovely readers share in this story together with me, and moreover have been waiting for me all this time, is something very blissful.In addition, the next part is going to be an adrenaline rush, please prepare your hearts.<hr><hr>

    <span>Oh my, well it¡¯s been exceedingly long since myst update. Real life is kicking my butt so hard. But in a good way. If you¡¯ve been reading these notes you¡¯ll know that I, of course, had a baby, and that we sold our house and bought a farm. We are still renovating it, so living in a temporary two bedroom house with our now five person family. The oldest two are in Grade One and Pre-kindergarten.

    <span>Soooo¡­you¡¯ll have to forgive me for not having time or energy to be on here as much. Let¡¯s just say that I spend a lot of time painting and feeding the baby. As a bribe (distraction? Treat?) I¡¯ll show you a picture of my new backyard.<figure data-shortcode="caption" id="attachment_2227" aria-describedby="caption-attachment-2227" ss="wp-caption alignnone"><figcaption id="caption-attachment-2227" ss="wp-caption-text">The province I live in, Saskatchewan, has the license te catchphrase ¡®Land of the Living Skies¡¯</figcaption></figure>

    <hr><ol><li id="fn-2223-1">In case you''re unfamiliar with this term, to throw down the gauntlet is an idiom that means you''re challenging someone to a fight. There''s probably some historical significance, but who cares. Important point is, he didn''t throw a glove on the ground. ?</li><li id="fn-2223-2">Affectionate name for the gue demon ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 8

    This conclusion that Xi Wei felt something wrong was summarized at the beginning of the mercenary trade unionpetition. Zeno came to the conclusion basing on careful observation. What was wrong with Xi Wei? For example, Xi Wei did not allow Zeno to go to find Suji on his own, and Zeno must be apanied by Xi Che. Even if Xi Wei could only stand and listen to the pharmacy knowledge that he didn¡¯t understand. In fact, except when Zeno forced to separate from Xi Wei. Basically, they had been inseparable since they met. They were together when they were babies. When they grew up they were also together. After the reunion, they were not so sticky. After all, there was no way in college. they, living in dormitories, could not do whatever they wanted, which gave Zeno an illusion that they could get along normally.

    Yes, the illusion, Zeno didn''t know what he was doing, touched the sensitive nerves of Xi Wei, and let Xi Wei pick up the desire to control him.

    It was not a mistake in words. It was really a control.

    In fact, there was such a sign in the past. Xi Wei had an instinctive distrust of people since he was a child, but there was a very hidden and extremely small loneliness in his heart. All readers thought that he was born with ruthlessness and innate coldness. In fact, he could not trust something beyond his control. How could a person feel unconditionally dependent on someone who he did not trust, so Xi Wei tempted, let others betray, stared at them, until he finally exhausted all the meager expectations, pulling everyone to be destroyed together.

    Only Zeno, because in the first encounter he was a baby who waspletely ignorant as a human being. Xi Wei gave him extraordinary gentleness and patience from the beginning because a baby without a father and a mother would not hurt him, and Zeno would not live without Xi Wei. Xi Wei couldpletely control and dominate.

    In fact, ording to Zeno''s deep love for Xi Wei, he did not feel annoying about this kind of domination and control. Instead, there was a kind of faint joy. This meant that Xi Wei was attached and persistent to him. Perhaps it not very normal, but who was qualified to judge their rtionship, after all, were irrelevant people.

    Xi Wei thought that Zeno should shave his hair, so Zeno had been a little monk for five years. Xi Wei arranged everything for Zeno, so Zeno would follow it without any doubt. Xi Wei indulged Zeno because he did not touch Xi Wei''s sensitive line.

    The previous Zeno was aware but never took it seriously. Xi Wei wanted to control everything he had, so he gave himself to Xi Wei with all his heart, subconsciously wanted to follow Xi Wei''s nature, gave Xi Wei the sense of security he desired, would never betray, always belonged to him, which was the way to love Xi Wei.

    Now that this love has changed. It had a more romantic and sweeter meaning. Zeno still did not hate Xi Wei¡¯s control over him, but he did not want to let it go.

    He could ept, but this was unfair to Xi Wei, and it was not conducive to Xi Wei¡¯s response to his feelings, so it must be changed.

    Zeno thought thoughtfully about this in his head and went back to see Xi Wei, whose eyes full of fortitude and determination.

    Xi Wei didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He only thought that it was good that Zeno didn¡¯t go to the ce that he couldn¡¯t see. Zeno was still safe and harmless.

    Zeno, who was ¡°safe and harmless¡±, was quietly grinding his ws and started running on the avenue of "death".

    Just in this way with a bad mind, the study of Suji had a look, and some theories were universal in all the world. If it was only extracted the ingredients that had a role in fever, it did not affect its other effects. People didn¡¯t need to eat the whole medicine and waste the rest of the ingredients. It could be said that the way of waste utilization. Zeno was very excited, with this sess, the rest would soon have progress. Zeno believed it would not be long that he could give the world a big surprise with the ability of Suji.

    Zeno seemed to have foreseen that he became a rich and handsome man, got married to Xi Wei and embarked on the road of life¡¯s peak.

    But¡­ how to deal with sexual coldness? The Xi Wei in the book was still a virgin until he died. Because of his growing environment, his psychological shadow was too deep. His mother sold her body and was killed in bed. There were still many men and women who died in bed and died of sex, so Xi Wei had always rejected the sexual rtionship with anyone.

    However, one reader said it was not unreasonable. People who made love could not fall in love, but those who fell in love could not make love. This was an unchanging truth unless Zeno intended to have only a spiritual love with to forever.

    Shit! Normal men could not stand it.

    Just with a bad mind, theparison of the mercenary unions finally opened. The first round wasmonly known as the audition, which screened out most of the hrious people in a big fight.

    Belle also came. There was Xiao Wu of this pure bright physique wizard in, her injury was not a problem, but the eyes that were asionally handed over, was repressed and bloodthirsty, but did not do anything extra.

    Xiao Wu was shocked when she saw the badly injured Belle. The trauma was the second, the meaning of humiliation and dignity was even heavier. It was just that the inner lungs were really in a mess. If Xiao Wu was not a saint who was blessed by God, a normal healer estimated that it would take her a year and a half years to heal. Xiao Wu was also very confused about what the great feud was between Belle and Xi Wei, Zeno. It must be so bloody.

    Xiao Wu also asked Belle, but Belle certainly didn¡¯t tell her anything, and she wouldn¡¯t tell her that she was the essence of the devil. Xiao Wu asked Xi Wei, and Xi Wei was also silent in order to ensure that Zeno¡¯s identity was not exposed. Xiao Wu could only be helpless, but she would not question Xi Wei or favor the Belle for this matter.

    Xiao Wu was kind and good, but not stupid. Xi Wei was not a person who liked to take the initiative to get into trouble. Even if she did not see him for a few years, Xiao Wu could be sure. But Belle was also very good to her, so Xiao Wu had got a sense in her heart, and would not me Belle, then she had no choice but to remain silent on this matter.

    Without any suspense, Xi Wei and Zeno easily saved themselves in the fight. As for Belle, even if the injury was not good, this initial selection was hard to beat her.

    The next big thing was that the number of people left was probably less than one hundred. They would be in groups of four and went to the Mangyu Wilderness to find the task props. Mission props were ced there by the leader of the mercenary union.

    The president, Lei Ting, had a big belly to give them mobilization before the battle. ¡°The warriors and wizards, the reward for this year¡¯s test is in the Mangyu wilderness. It is the letter of the president of my mercenary trade union. I am old and need to find a sessor. I hope that you will not let me down.¡±

    Lei Ting spoke very politely, while he said, he had a nce at Xi Wei, but no one found him in a small act.

    People suddenly excited, the sessor of the union president! This meant that whoever found the token would be fully trained by Lei Ting. What a union of the mercenaries existed, a behemoth that covered the whole continent. Due to the constraints of its founder, Xia Zuo, it would never threaten the major forces of the maind. Therefore, it became an object of eagerness and enthusiasm for all countries. As the president, he would stand at the top of the pyramid, which was a temptation to refuse.

    Team formation was learned. It was not only to ensure the ability of teammates but also to ensure that they would not be smashed secretly, to facilitate their own teammates¡¯ knives. It was really difficult to think about it. Zeno was undoubted with Xi Wei. For some tacit reason, Belle also wanted to join, then there was one left.

    The other mercenarys'' eyes almost fell, they all knew that a few days ago, Xi Wei was beating and humiliating Belle, but the two men actually teamed up together. Whether were they awake or not. People were afraid of the smashing of Xi Wei that he even beat Belle with fierce. Could someone expect topete with him?

    There were also those who were not afraid of death or have no idea. If Xi Wei won, they could get good feelings during the team formation, and there would be a good future in the future.

    There were not a few people who had this idea, but without any exception, they had been thrown away by Belle. In the end, there was only one girl with a timid face, looking at her with fear.

    Belle pointed to her and said, ¡°I want her.¡±

    The girl was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her to be selected. Xi Wei looked at her who also had a pure dark body and was a warrior with more strength than the appearance. Zeno was suitable for practicing magic, and this girl was suitable for physical fitness.

    Xi Wei did not reveal too many ideas and soon agreed.

    The girl lowered her head and a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth.

    When the magic circle was lighted up again and again, each team went to the Mangyu wilderness. When it was Zeno''s turn, Xi Wei caught Zeno¡¯s hand. After half an hour, theypleted the transfer.

    Each team would be sent to a different ce. They were in the real wastnd.

    The area of the Mangyu wilderness was vast, but it was concentrated in the northwest by the magical formation of the mercenary trade union. There were also wilderness and forests in the northwest. They had good luck and were not passed to the forests.

    Zeno touched the alchemy ring that he took from Suji, and silently recited: ¡°Xi Wei, I am sorry.¡±

    Looking at the two girls who were present, Zeno thought, whether this could be achieved depends on both of you.

    The samurai girl imed to be Sasha, and she was very clever with the fact that she had no evil thoughts on the president''s token, and would never rob, or even be willing to make a magic contract.

    Conscientiously, Xi Wei would certainly not refuse. There were two magicians here. It was not difficult to make a magic contract.

    Sasha said with a serious look, ¡°I, Sasha Mainhili, will never snatch the president¡¯s token with Xi Wei. If there is a vition, I will be driven by the evil spirits and broke into the demons.¡±

    Sasha and Xi Wei each drew a drop of blood into the magical array in the air, and the contract was established.

    After the contract waspleted, Sasha¡¯s look was much easier. It was about the trust of teammates. She didn¡¯t have to be defensive against each other all the time.

    Zeno nced at her without a trace, and Belle just sneered silently and turned her head over.

 Chapter Volume 5 8 (2)

    Trantor: Sen

    Editor: Kleep<hr><hr>

    Xi Wei was acting strange. Zeno came to that conclusion after careful observation during the start of the Mercenary Guild''spetition. As for just what was so strange¡­ for example, he wouldn''t allow Zeno to go find Suji by himself. He could only do so when Xi Wei was apanying him, even if he was only standing to the side, listening to medical jargon he couldn''t understand. Actually, apart from the times when he''d been forced from Xi Wei''s side, they''d pretty much never separated ever since they''d met. No need mentioning the time when he was still an infant, even when he was a bit older, they''d stuck together no matter what they did. After their reunion, they hadn''t been as sticky with each other. They couldn''t just do as they pleased when they were living in the dorm, so it gave Zeno the illusion that they could have some sort of normal contact with each other.

    That''s right, illusion. He didn''t know what button which action of his had pressed, but Xi Wei once again expressed the desire to have him under Xi Wei''s control.

    There was no mistake in those words. It truly was the desire to be in control.

    Actually, there had already been signs of this in the past. Xi Wei had had an instinctual distrust towards others since he was small, but at the same time he''d also hidden, deep in his heart, a sliver of loneliness. Readers had all thought he was naturally cold and heartless when it was actually that he wasn''t able to ce his trust in anything beyond his control. One might ask, how could a person develop unconditional feelings for someone they didn''t trust? That was why he tested people. He left alone the betrayals and evaluated everything with the detachment of an outsider, until in the end all of his meager hopes had been exhausted, and he dragged everyone with him to hell.

    It was only because he''d thought Zeno was nothing but an infant, ignorant and innocent of all, upon their first meeting that Xi Wei was able to regard him with uncharacteristic warmth and patience from the start. Afterall, an infant with no mother or father wouldn''t harm him, and moreover wouldn''t even be able to survive without him. He would be able to wholly dominate and control the infant.

    Actually, taking into consideration how Zeno now loved Xi Wei more than he loved himself, he wasn''t at all averse to this kind of control and domination. On the contrary, he was faintly happy about it. It meant Xi Wei was attached to him and cherished him. Perhaps that was abnormal, but who had the right to judge? Others were all nothing but insignificant and unrted, that''s all.

    Xi Wei wanted him to shave his head bald, he obediently served as a small monk for five years. Everything Xi Wei arranged for him, he unquestioninglyplied with. Xi Wei''s indulgence was only because he had never broached the line of Xi Wei''s sensitivities.

    Thus it was something he''d perceived ages ago, but had never thought of as anything to be concerned about. If Xi Wei wanted to oversee everything, then he''d wholeheartedly entrust his everything to Xi Wei. Subconsciously, he wanted to acquiesce to Xi Wei''s nature and provide him with the sense of security he so longed for. Never betraying him, forever belonging to him, that was how he loved Xi Wei.

    Recently, that love changed, giving rise to something implicitly sweeter and more romantic. Zeno still didn''t hate Xi Wei''s control over him, but he no longer wanted to indulge that kind of control anymore.

    He could ept it, but that wasn''t fair to Xi Wei, nor was it conducive to Xi Wei returning his feelings. There had to be a change.

    Zeno pensively turned the matter over and over in his mind. He looked back at Xi Wei, his gaze full of determination and resolve.

    Xi Wei didn''t know what he was thinking. He only felt that it was good as long as Zeno didn''t go anywhere out of his sight, Zeno was still safe and sound.

    The ''safe and sound'' Zeno was actually quietly sharpening his ws and had already started running along the path of seeking death.

    It was while he was harboring these ulterior motives that Suji''s research started to take shape. It turned out that certain theories were applicable across worlds. If it was just extracting theponents in the Xue Nu that treated fever symptoms, then it wouldn''t impact any of their other natural, remedial effects. People wouldn''t have to ingest the entire thing and waste the rest of its healing properties. A waste-not methodology, if you would. Zeno was beyond excited. With that one sess, the rest would soon see progress as well. He believed that with Suji''s ability, it wouldn''t be long before they''d deliver a huge shock to this world.

    Zeno could already see himself as a tall, rich and handsome Mr. Perfect, walking the aisle with a CEO (Xi Wei), on the path to the peak of life.

    But¡­how should he break through the frigidity of his partner? In the book, Xi Wei was an absolute virgin ''til death. His childhood circumstances and environment carved too deep of a scar in his heart. His mother''s prostitution resulted in her being strangled on the bed. There were also a lot of men and women who seduced each other for their own purposes¡­ then turned and pointed a knife at each other in the next second. All of those people who''d died on the bed or in the throes of ecstasy had caused Xi Wei to always be too repulsed to have any sort of intimate rtionship with another.

    Yet, what one reader had said wasn''t unreasonable. Partners in sex could be without love, but partners in love couldn''t go without sex. That was an unchangeable reality unless Zeno nned to stay tonic with him forever.

    Bullshit! A normal man wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    While harboring ulterior motives, the curtains finally opened for the Mercenary Guild Meet''spetition. The first round was typically known as a weed-out round that eliminated the majority of the weakerpetitors in a huge battle royale.

    Belle also showed up. In the presence of a pure-light-constitution practitioner like Xiao Wu, Belle''s injuries posed no problem. Other than the asional gazes she sent over containing repressed bloodlust, she didn''t do much else.

    Xiao Wu had been startled out of her wits when she''d seen Belle''s heavy injuries. The physical wounds were actually secondary. The disgrace to her dignity had been even more damaging. It was just that her internal organs had been in such a mess that, had Xiao Wu not been the saint with godly healing ability and had been exchanged with an everyday healer, it would have taken her about half a year to fully heal. Xiao Wu was also wholly perplexed. Just what kind of enormous grudge did Belle-jiejie and Xi Wei and Zeno have between them, to have escted things to such a bloody extent?

    She''d also asked Belle, but of course Belle hadn''t told her anything, much less revealed her demonic nature. She''d gone to ask Xi Wei, but Xi Wei''s mouth had also been sealed shut for the sake of ensuring that Zeno''s demon ancestry wouldn''t get leaked. Xiao Wu could only remain helpless, though of course she also wouldn''t interrogate Xi Wei over this matter, nor be biased towards Belle.

    Xiao Wu was kindhearted, not stupid. Xi Wei wasn''t someone who''d seek trouble on his own. Though they hadn''t met for a few years, Xiao Wu was certain of this. However, Belle had also been very good to her, so she felt guilty deep down and wouldn''t point fingers at Belle. She could only helplessly remain neutral over this matter.

    To no one''s surprise, Xi Wei and Zeno held their own in the midst of the chaotic battle. As for Belle, that kind of preliminary elimination match posed no difficulty to her even if her wounds hadn''t fully healed yet.

    The real thing followed after. The remaining participants numbered probably no more than a hundred. They would split into groups of four and depart for the Jade Overgrowth Wastnd on a mission to locate an artifact that the Mercenary Guild president had hidden.

    President Thunder puffed out hisrge belly and made a rousing mobilization speech, "Warriors and mages, the prize for this year''spetition is within Jade Overgrowth Wastnd. It is my Mercenary Guild Presidential token, as I''ve grown old and require a sessor. I hope you all won''t let me down."

    The way Thunder spoke was very amiable. As he spoke, he casually nced over at Xi Wei, though no one discovered his minute movement.

    The crowd was immediately impassioned. To be the Mercenary Guild President''s sessor! This implied that whoever sought out the artifact would be personally and wholeheartedly trained by Thunder himself. What kind of entity was the Mercenary Guild? It was a behemoth that covered the entirety of the continent. Thanks to the restraints ced by its founder, the legendary Xia Zuo, it would also never be a military threat to the major powers of the continent. Thus, it became a target of desire that every country tripped over each other to approach and rope in. To act as the president of such an organization was like standing at the top of the pyramid. The allure was difficult to resist.

    There was a method to forming up groups. One had to be confident in his teammates'' strengths and abilities, while also ensuring that he wouldn''t be secretly stabbed in the back by those same teammates, while also ensuring that he would be able to turn around and easily stab his teammates in the back. Thinking about it, those conditions were actually pretty hard to achieve. It could go unsaid that Zeno would be on Xi Wei''s team. Under some sort of tacitly agreed upon reason, Belle also entered their team. All that was left was just one more person.

    The eyes of the other mercenaries nearly popped out of their sockets. They all knew how badly Xi Wei had beaten up and humiliated Belle just a few days ago, so howe those two were teaming up now? Were they all dreaming or what? They were massively afraid of Xi Wei''s ruthlessness that wasn''t even swayed a bit by someone as beautiful as Belle. Could they even hope to snatch food from the mouth of a tiger such as Xi Wei?

    There were also those who didn''t care for their own life, or who just hadn''t put any thought into it and merely wanted a piece of the glory. If Xi Wei turned out to be the victor, then wasn''t this group match the perfect time to get close and build up some good feelings, and some good opportunities in the future?

    It wasn''t only a few who retained these kinds of thoughts, but all were tossed far away without exception by Belle before they even had a chance to open their mouth. In the end, all that remained was a timid looking girl who nced all around her in fear.

    Belle pointed at her and said, "Take this one."

    The girl was very surprised, having had had no inkling that she would be the one chosen. Xi Wei nced at her. Surprisingly, she possessed a pure darkness constitution- a warrior far stronger than she appeared. Zeno was suited for pursuing magic, but this girl was suited for the physical arts.

    Xi Wei''s expression remained unreadable and quickly gave his approval.

    The girl dipped her head and her lips turned up in a smile.

    The transportation magic circle lit up time and again, sending the groups over to the Jade Overgrowth Wastnd one by one. When it was Zeno and co.''s turn, Xi Wei gripped Zeno''s hand until the transfer ended, roughly a half hourter.

    Each group was transported to a different location. They''d truly arrived to a bonafide wastnd.

    The Jade Overgrowth Wastnd had a wide perimeter, but those transferred over by the Mercenary Guild were clustered in the northwest region. The northwest region contained both wastnd and vast forests. Those who were lucky hadn''t been transported into the forests.

    Zeno felt his clothes for the gold ring among the items he''d gotten Suji to refine and silently thought, ''<i>Sorry for this, Xi Wei</i>.''

    ncing over the two women present, Zeno silently thought, <i>whether or not this seeds is up to you two.</i>

    The martial artist girl, Sasa, tactfully conveyed that she had no stray thoughts about obtaining the president''s token and would definitely not snatch it for herself. She was even willing to sign a magic contract.

    Of course Xi Wei, who was thoroughly prudent, wouldn''t refuse. With two magicians present, setting up a magic contract was simply child''s y.

    Sasa solemnly recited, "I, Sasa Meinhili, agree to never forcibly take the president''s token from Xi Wei. If these terms are breached, I am willing to fall under the possession of evil spirits and undergo demonification."

    Sasa and Xi Wei each dripped a drop of blood onto the magic circle floating in the air, and with that the contract was established.

    With the contractpleted, Sasa appeared much more at ease, most likely because with this she also gained the trust of her teammates. She wouldn''t have to worry about being guarded against the others all of the time.

    Zeno stealthily gave her a nce, and Belle only sneered before turning away.<hr><hr>

    Hi everyone! Long time no see. In case you didn¡¯t see my little post from yesterday (visit it for bonus content hehe), know that whatever others do I will continue to trante this novel. That said, I know that it¡¯s been a long time with very sparse updates. However, we have finally moved into our new home (it¡¯s been one week)!

    To add onto the busyness of a family with three young children, school, sports, and renovating, a few weeks ago I picked up some babies of a different species. I found an abandoned litter of kittens (only 3/6) were still alive, so I found myself caring for some tiny kittens. They¡¯re now thriving, fat, aggressive little babies. I just wasn¡¯t prepared for how much extra work it was.

    I¡¯m working through the next chapter steadily and it should be out soon. Thank you for sticking with me despite the dys, we¡¯re almost at the end.

    Next Chapter ¨C>

 Chapter Volume 5 9

    The Mangyu Wilderness was the battlefield of thest era. It was chaotic and dark. The smell was death and extremely ufortable. If people stayed here for a long time, he would be eroded by the darkness, gradually became depressed, lost the desire to live, but it had been a long time, and it was no problem to stay for three or five months.

    The atmosphere of Xi Wei''s team was particrly dull. Xi Wei and Bai Lier''s character was cold and they would not be active. Qi Nuo thought about something and had no intention to ease the rtionship. Sha Sha was afraid to speak, so the group was so silent.

    Qi Nuo who had been caught by Xi Wei stumbled with the pace of the Ba Ba. The two girls followed behind.

    After walking for a long time, Sha Sha finally bear. She stood behind the two backs and felt a little painful in her eyes. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Unfortunately, her sound was a bit low and did not attract any attention.

    Sha Sha was helpless, and the two men had been walking all the way, did not to mention a destination, and they seemed to have a well-thought-out mind as if they knew where the president''s token was.

    This was true. Qi Nuo knew where the president''s token was. Since he set foot on this wilderness, the tarot card that the uncle Xi Er had sent to him and had connected with his heart was inductive. Qi Nuo had suspected that Uncle Xi Er was the legendary Princess Asil. Although he did not know why the whole world had made a mistake in his gender, all kinds of clues had been spected, which showed that there was absolutely nothing wrong with his guess. The man who was inseparable from Uncle Xi Er was the god of war, Xia Zuo.

    There was no doubt that they were a pair. Maybe he could not think of this aspect before he had started to open up. Once he had opened up, many doubts would be solved.

    In this case, it was natural that the thing sent by Uncle Xi Er and the token of the Xia Zuo Union were echoed.

    When they first entered the Mangyu wilderness, Qi Nuo had been secretly written in the hand of Xi Wei, so it seemed that they had been holding hands. In fact, it was really just a pure exchange of information.

    After clearing things, Xi Wei believed Qi Nuo unconditionally, which made Qi Nuo felt gratified and very sad about what he was about to do.

    Qi Nuo said sorry to Xi Wei in his heart but still felt guilty.

    The mood was dull, and the atmosphere was naturally followed by the darkness. With the death of the Mangyu wilderness, Qi Nuo always felt that his heart was pressed by a big stone, and he was almost breathless.

    Fortunately, the induction of the box had always been clear, they could take fewer detours.

    The president''s token was an important prop and one of the keys to get the stone of luck. In the original book, Xi Wei had taken many years to be a president. The current steps were much simpler. He could be the president and then got the president''s token, relying on this token to escape the danger of sealing abyss, and finally got the stone of luck.

    Although the way in which the token was obtained had changed, in fact, it was a big good thing in any aspect. If he got the stone of luck early, he would get to the top soon, and he would¡­ finish the n early.

    It didn''t have to wait ten years, if it was sessful, just four years. He would be fully aware of whether his cross-over had really reversed the fate of Xi Wei and reversed the fate of everyone including himself.

    Qi Nuo lowered his eyes and looked at the sand under his feet. His heart was tight, at most¡­ at most ten days, perhaps this was the time he could finally calmly stayed with Xi Wei.

    It was night, they took two simple tents. One was for Qi Nuo and Xi Wei, the other was for Bai Lier and Sha Sha.

    Qi Nuo got into the sleeping bag and looked at Xi Wei.

    Xi Wei sat on the pole of the tent and looked at him sideways. Qi Nuo didn¡¯t talk, then Xi Wei didn¡¯t talk. Qi Nuo was a little helpless that Xi Wei was like a stuffy gourd.

    Well, if Xi Wei did not take the initiative, Qi Nuo took the initiative, so he wanted to make thest effort. If it was not ast resort, Qi Nuo really did not want to implement the n.

    Trying to restrain the tension in heart, Qi Nuo¡¯s throat rolled a little, and then his spirit power began to ooze out. It gradually filled the tent¡¯s space and filled it all around, so that space was isted from the outside world. The tent was a magic forbidden tent chosen by Qi Nuo, which looked inconspicuous, but was actually a very rare alchemy item. Once the liberated spirit power filled the space, it could y the effect of isting. Unless the tent was being destroyed by violence, no one could detect what was going on inside.

    Xi Wei waited quietly for him to finish, and his eyes were deep.

    He always had a premonition that was not so good. It seemed that Qi Nuo was far away from him at this time and seemed to disappear at any time.

    After doing all this, Qi Nuo silently moved to the side of the sleeping bag, and then used a kind of expectation tone to call Xi Wei. ¡°Come in?¡±

    There was a pleading in his eyes. It was a look that Xi Wei had never been able to refuse. All the softness of Xi Wei in this life was used for Qi Nuo, so only Qi Nuo was absolutely impossible to betray.

    So Xi Wei crossed his arms and wrapped his clothes on his waist. As soon as he tried hard, he took off the samurai suit and showed his body with smooth lines and even well-proportioned flesh.

    Qi Nuo thought about the next n and felt that there was a fire in his throat, which was meant cutting off all means of retreat.

    Xi Wei also got into a sleeping bag that was not too spacious for two men at the same time, and Qi Nuo naturally arched into the arms of Xi Wei and sighed.

    Xi Wei did not think much about it. This situation had happened countless times before, so he closed his eyes and went to sleep.

    But Qi Nuo¡¯s hands on his chest were restless, and he moved from time to time with some hesitation and some trembling, twitched touched his bare skin.

    Xi Wei¡¯s figure was slightly shocking and did not open his eyes, but he knew what Qi Nuo was doing.

    Qi Nuo was doing something he never thought of.

    But Xi Wei didn¡¯t hate it.

    Perhaps because the existence of Qi Nuo was naturally like the air, Xi Wei¡¯s body would not reject him.

    There was a saying that it¡¯s dark under the lights because it was so natural, so when Xi Wei induced Qi Nuo to give all his feelings to himself, he subconsciously ignored the matter inevitable urred.

    Qi Nuo touched for a moment without experience and looked up to find Xi Wei¡¯s lips. He had no experience, and there was no skill in his actions. He had been stunned for a while, and Xi Wei still did not respond. Maybe he pretended not to respond.

    It was absolutely impossible to fall asleep. Xi Wei didn¡¯t have the ability to lie down and sleep for a second. Qi Nuo was very sure, but Xi Wei didn¡¯t move, neither pushed away nor approached, letting Qi Nuo kiss his mouth.

    Qi Nuo kissed for a while, then shifted position, and kissed from the lips to his chest. When the tip of his tongue swept over the two points, Xi Wei tightened his arms and trapped Qi Nuo in his arms. His breath became long and rushed.

    A strange sentiment swept through the body of Xi Wei, and his heart turned up the waves, and the familiar atmosphere of Qi Nuo lingered on the nose as if from his lungs along with the blood to the whole body, let every inch of his body was filled with the taste of Qi Nuo.

    The lower body that abstinence for nearly 20 years has also begun to be unwilling to be lonely.

    When felt that there was a hard thing on the side of the thigh. Qi Nuo, who had just be a daring body, felt that the blood was pouring into the top of his head. His face almost smoked, and the tension that forced him to suppress was re-explored. The hesitant tongue simply shrank back.

    Xi Wei subconsciously lowered his head to find his soft lips and stiff tongue. When his arm was forced, he rolled over and pushed Qi Nuo under his body. Although Qi Nuo was blushing to blood, he was still bright with brilliance and looked directly at Xi Wei''s eyes.

    The lips and tongues were connected, the limbs were intertwined, and both of them were immersed in this magical sense of function. The souls were nearly flying, and this kiss and the kiss of pure love werepletely two kinds of feelings.

    Xi Wei¡¯s breath was getting more and more urgent. He had seen many people making love in the bed. At that time, there was no feeling at all but indifference and the awaken of waking away from the world.

    However, the taste of Qi Nuo almost made him crazy. Once the door of the new world was opened, once the beast of desire began, Xi Wei was no longer satisfied with being detained. He would always scream and swallow this living body. He shredded him and put it into his body.

    Xi Wei¡¯s body swayed slightly, and one leg separated Qi Nuo¡¯s legs and could not be refused to insert into the gap between the legs. The hard thing was smeared with Qi Nuo¡¯s leg. The feeling of impatience almost took Qi Nuo to ignite.

    The two people kissed, and Xi Wei¡¯s hand touched down, stretched from the waist and unconscious rubbing his hips and screamed tore off the pants.

    Qi Nuo sucked a cold breath, and he lighted the fire, but who could tell him why the iceberg Xi Wei who should be calm and self-sufficient would be so easily incited, gained the initiative, and almost drove him crazy.

    Where was the abstinence? Where was the still? Didn¡¯t tell him that Xi Wei in the original book was sexless because he was originally a gay that did not like women, otherwise, he would definitely die for ¡°the newspaper is innocence¡±.

    Qi Nuo screamed ¡± WuWu¡± twice, but his lips were blocked and he couldn''t say anything, so he trembled.

    Perhaps the feeling of being in harmony with the flesh and blood was too terrible. Qi Nuo had no experience and soon came out. He gasped and climbed to the top of the mountain, which made him feel a little distracted. After a while, he recovered from the aftertaste.

    Xi Wei was still swaying outside, and Qi Nuo had some panic in his eyes. Although Qi Nuo didn¡¯t understand it, it was absolutely clear that it would consume half-life when that hard thing came into his body.

    At the critical moment, a thought shed through Qi Nuo''s mind. "Is it still toote that reminds him to expand now?"

 Chapter Volume 5 9 (2)

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    The Jade Overgrowth Wastnd was the site where the decisive battle of thest era was carried out. It was chaotic and dark. The air carried an odour that was extremely pervasive and ufortable. If a person stayed there for a long time, they would eventually be corroded by the darkness. It caused them to gradually be depressed and lose their desire to live. However, that happened slowly over many years. It was no problem to stay for a short duration of three to five months.

    Xi Wei¡¯s team''s atmosphere was particrly oppressive. Xi Wei and Belle both possessed cold temperaments, so it was unlikely they would brighten up the atmosphere. Zeno had his own worries and didn''t have the heart to ease tensions. Sasa was afraid and did not dare to speak up. The group was left to hurry on silently.

    It was just that Zeno had been grabbed by the wrist by Xi Wei, and stumbled along attempting to keep up with Xi Wei. The two girls followed behind.

    After walking for a long time, Sasa could no longer bear it. She stopped and then looked at the two figures'' backs before her and felt a little pain in her eyes. She asked cautiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Unfortunately, her voice was small and did not attract any attention.

    Sasa was helpless, and the two men just kept walking straight ahead without any mention of a destination. It seemed they had a card up their sleeve, as if they knew where the president''s token was.

    That was actually true. Zeno did know where the president''s token was. Ever since he set foot in the wilderness, the tarot card box around his neck from Uncle Hill that had formed a mental connection with him issued alerts from time to time to guide him. Zeno had long since suspected that Uncle Hill was the legendary Princess Asil. Although he did not know why the entire world was mistaken about his gender, following all the leads and clues had led to the conclusion that the man who was inseparable from Uncle Hill was unmistakably the God of War, Xia Zuo.

    There was no doubt that they were a couple. It was likely that Zeno may not have considered the possibility before he began to understand things for himself. Once his thoughts turned that way, many of his doubts were easily solved.

    So, that being the case, it was a matter of course that the things sent by Uncle Hill and the Mercenary Guild token given to them by Xia Zuo resonated.

    Zeno had been covertly writing about this matter in the palm of Xi Wei¡¯s hand ever since they first entered the Jade Overgrowth Wastnd, so while it seemed that they were always holding hands, in reality they were really just exchanging information.

    After exining everything, Xi Wei unconditionally believed him. That made Zeno feel both gratified and iparably saddened by what he was about to do.

    He made countless apologies to Xi Wei within his heart, but he was still unable to relieve his sense of guilt.

    The mood was heavy, and the atmosphere bore a simr dull grey feeling. Adding on the scent of death that pervaded the Jade Overgrowth Wastnd, Zeno constantly felt as if his chest was being crushed beneath a heavy stone. He felt like he was practically unable to breathe.

    Fortunately, the alerts from the box were always clear, so they seldom had to take any roundabout routes.

    The president''s token was an important item and one of the keys to obtaining the Stone of Destiny. In the original novel, Xi Wei hadn''t be the president of the Mercenary Guild until many yearster. The current procedure was much simpler. After he became the president and obtained the president''s token, he relied on it to avoid the dangers sealed in the abyss, and ultimately obtained the Stone of Destiny.

    Although the manner of obtaining the token had changed, in fact, it was actually a good thing no matter how one looked at it. If he acquired the Stone of Destiny early, he could ascend to the peak sooner, and¡­ the sooner Zeno''s goal would be aplished.

    There was no need to wait for ten years. If all went well, four years would be enough, then he would truly know whether his transmigration had really reversed Xi Wei''s fate and, by extension, reversed everyone else''s fate, including his own.

    Zeno lowered his eyes and surveyed the sandy soil beneath his feet. His heart was tense. Over the next, at most, ten days things would happen. Perhaps now was the time he and Xi Wei could finally have some peaceful time together.

    It was night, so they assembled two simple tents. One for Zeno and Xi Wei, the other for Belle and Sasa.

    Zeno climbed into the sleeping bag and looked at Xi Wei like he wanted to say something, but then hesitated.

    Xi Wei leaned against the center pole of the tent and looked at him with his head tilted to the side. Zeno didn¡¯t talk, and he didn¡¯t talk. Zeno felt a little helpless. <em>Xi Wei, you sealed gourd!</em>

    Well, if Xi Wei didn¡¯t take the initiative, he would take the initiative. He wanted to make a final effort. If it wasn¡¯t as ast resort, Zeno really didn¡¯t want to implement his n.

    Striving his hardest to restrain the tension in his heart, Zeno swallowed loudly, and then let his mental power flow out, gradually permeating the entire space of the tent. He filled it up so that the space was isted from the outside world. Their tent was an enchanted tent specifically selected by Zeno. It seemed unremarkable, but it was actually a very rare alchemy item. Once mental power filled it up from inside, it could be isted. Unless it was destroyed using a violent force, no one could detect what was going on inside.

    Xi Wei waited quietly for him to finish, his eyes serene and deep.

    He felt a bad premonition growing inside of himself. At that moment, it felt like Zeno was far away, as if he would disappear at any moment.

    Once Zeno finished, he silently shifted to one side of the sleeping bag. After that, with a look of expectation, he asked Xi Wei, ¡°Come in?¡±

    The pleading expression in his eyes was one that Xi Wei could never refuse. In this life, all of Xi Wei¡¯s tenderness was given to Zeno, so only Zeno absolutely must not betray him.

    Thus, Xi Wei crossed his arms and firmly grasped his clothes at his waist. After applying some strength, he easily took off the warrior garb he was wearing, revealing a smooth body line and a well-proportioned figure.

    Zeno thought about the next part of his n, and felt that there was a ball of fire in his throat. It was a little like he''d cut off any means of retreat.

    Xi Wei also got into the sleeping bag. Although it wasn¡¯t too narrow, it couldn''t be considered spacious when two grown men squeezed in. Zeno naturally settled into Xi Wei¡¯s embrace and rxed.

    Xi Wei didn¡¯t think much about it. That situation had happened countless times before, so he closed his eyes and intended to go to sleep.

    However, Zeno¡¯s hands on his chest were restless. He moved them from time to time and neither were the movements confident. Somewhat hesitant, and somewhat trembling, he falteringly caressed and stroked Xi Wei''s bare skin.

    Xi Wei¡¯s body jolted slightly. He didn¡¯t open his eyes, but he knew what Zeno was doing.

    Zeno was doing something he''d never thought of.

    But, he didn''t dislike it.

    Perhaps because the child¡¯s existence was already as natural to him as the air, Xi Wei¡¯s body would not reject him.

    There was a saying that it was dark behind the light. Since it was so natural, when Xi Wei induced Zeno to turn all of his feelings towards Xi Wei, he subconsciously neglected to foresee this inevitable oue.

    Zeno touched him somewhat shakily for a while, then looked up and sought out Xi Wei¡¯s lips. He had no experience, and there was no skill in his action. He nibbled on Xi Wei¡¯s mouth for a while, but Xi Wei still didn¡¯t show any reaction. Perhaps he was pretending to be unresponsive.

    There was no possible way Xi Wei had fallen asleep. Zeno was quite certain that Xi Wei didn¡¯t have the ability to fall asleep the instant hey down, but Xi Wei didn¡¯t move. He neither pushed him way nor approached, and merely let Zeno fumble about and gnaw on his mouth.

    Zeno continued to nibble for a little while, shifted his position in vexation, and tentatively kissed from the corner of his lips down to his chest. When the tip of his tongue swept over those two points, Xi Wei tightened his arms and firmly hugged Zeno within his arms. His breaths had gone from long to hurried and brief.

    An unfamiliar passion swept through Xi Wei¡¯s body, and the waves caused his heart jump as the tremendous torrent washed over it. Zeno¡¯s familiar smell lingered within his nose, and it was as if it was drawn into his lungs and then transported in his blood to his whole body. It felt as if Zeno had invaded every inch of himself.

    The lower body that had been abstinent for nearly 20 years was unwilling to remain lonely and began to stir.

    Zeno could feel something hard pressing against his thigh. He, who had just moments ago been possessed by a wolf and became exceptionally audacious, felt like all his blood was rushing up to the top of his head. His face was practically smoking, and the nervousness that he had forcibly stifled in order to take action could no longer be contained. The originally hesitant tongue simply withdrew altogether.

    Xi Wei subconsciously lowered his head to find those two soft lips and the rigid tongue in between. With one push, he flipped their positions and pressed Zeno down below his body. Although Zeno''s face was reddened to the point that it seemed he would drip blood, his eyes still shone out brightly. They were lit with a brilliant splendor as he gazed at Xi Wei unwaveringly and unblinkingly

    Locking lips and tongues, intertwined limbs; the sensation of two people immersed in the wonderful feelings permeating their physical senses, to the point their souls were singing, was entirely different from a pure kiss brought forth by admiration.

    Xi Wei¡¯s breathing was growing more and more urgent. He had seen many people entangled in bed throughout his life. At those times, he''d felt nothing, only aloofness and the sobriety of an outsider detached from the world.

    However, Zeno''s scent almost made him crazy. Once the door to a new world was opened, once the ferocious beast of desire was unlocked, he was no longer satisfied with keeping it imprisoned. The beast roared for him to gobble it up, gobble up this lively body beneath him, break it into pieces and absorb it into his own body.

    Xi Wei¡¯s body swayed slightly, and with his knee he separated Zeno¡¯s leg so that there was no interference as he slipped into the gap he had created. The hard thing rubbed against Zeno''s groin, separated only by the pants he wore. A feeling of impatience nearly caused Zeno to ignite.

    The two kissed wantonly, and Xi Wei began stroking down with his hand. He ran his hand down Zeno''s waist, and found himself caressing Zeno''s buttocks before he knew it. Then, with a loud rip, he tore away the obstructing pants.

    Zeno sucked in a sharp breath. Yes, he was the one who''d started this, but could someone tell him why the aloof and self-controlled iceberg Xi Wei would be so easily ignited? The receiver had be the dealer, it was making him lose his mind!

    Where was the promised self-restraint? What was that about virtuous abstinence? It can''t be that the original Xi Wei''s frigidity wasn''t because he was a Liu XiaHui[^1], but because he was a gay man with no interest in prettydies?? If that was the case, Zeno''d go and die for the great author to see! Zeno cried out twice, but his lips were tightly sealed and he couldn''t say anything, so he could only shiver.

    Perhaps the feeling of direct skin contact was too much, added to the fact that Zeno waspletely inexperienced, but he soon came. He panted heavily after he was brought to the peak and his mind was somewhat disorganized. It took a while for him to recover from the pleasant lingering effects.

    Xi Wei was still moving, shallowly brushing against him, and Zeno''s eyes revealed a somewhat flustered expression. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand it, it was absolutely clear that it could not just go in, and pushing it may leave him with only half a life.

    When that imminent peril was approaching, a thought shed through Zeno''s mind, "<i>Is it toote, or is there still time to remind him to expand it first</i>?"

    Obviously it was toote. Zeno was clenched his teeth in anticipation and thought about his n. If it seeded, then there was no need to pursue thetter portion, but would Xi Wei do what Zeno wanted him to do?

    That would be uncharacteristic of Xi Wei.

    Ultimately, things fell short by a single step. Xi Wei''s frenzy was suddenly shattered by a single scene.

    It was a memory he thought he had long forgotten. Although it was discarded into the depths of his memory, it had risen to the forefront without the slightest warning.

    His mother, a woman named Jasmine, was lying naked in bed, her wide open eyes staring nkly in his direction. In an instant, it was as if water was poured all over his impetuous desires,pletely extinguishing them. It was like being sshed in the face with a bucket of ice water, leaving him frozen in ce.

    Zeno waited for a while, but it seemed that Xi Wei had be a man made of wood.

    Zeno¡¯s excitement also cooled off, the flushing on his face receded, and he was left a little pale. There was a trace of bitterness in his heart, but he had clearly understood what was to be expected, and sure enough it happened.

    He sighed indifferently, grabbed Xi Wei¡¯s hand, dropped a kiss on his lips and said, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xi Wei seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    In the darkness, Zeno seemed to smile encouragingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I''ll help you.¡±

    Xi Wei frowned, about to ask Zeno what he would help him with. However, Zeno had already closed his eyes and had no desire to converse with him any longer. He merely grasped Xi Wei¡¯s hand and held it tightly.

    The space within their tent sunk into silence, and Xi Wei suddenly understood that the wound he''d concealed within his heart may never be healed. It could only putrefy and ferment, tearing open at the most critical moment to deliver a fatal blow.

    However, it was from a long time ago, and there was no medicine that could cure him.

    Xi Wei never did anything he was unsure of. He liked to keep everything firmly in the palm of his hand. Living a life that was not up to himself felt entirely too atrocious, and this was how he''d felt ever since he was born.

    Despite that, the current situation had once again broken away from his control. Zeno was an unpredictable factor of his life, and was constantly causing additional mishaps.

    He could no longer deceive himself. He wasn''t only possessive over Zeno. That, his body was the most honest about.

    Indeed, the more he cared, the more fear he felt. Xi Wei found that he was far less powerful than he believed, and not everything was under his control.

    [^1]: Ancient Chinese politician rumoured to be so morally righteous he can have a woman in hisp without any dirty thoughts (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhan_Huo)<hr><hr>

    Well folks, 80 chapters in the payoff is here! I¡¯m curious on people¡¯s thoughts. When I first read through this part I was a little surprised, but I¡¯m pleased the author wrote things this way (to a certain extent). Not everyone can just ¡®get over¡¯ their traumatizing past. Hopefully you still found it enjoyable to read.

    Of course I¡¯d love more smut (in everything I read), so if you would too, feel free to read my other project Screen Partner. So good so smut. Shameless plug,plete.

    I¡¯m trying my best to get through thesest chapters (7 until the end, not including the extras) as fast as I am able. I¡¯m hoping at the slowest to get something out every two weeks, but I can¡¯t make promises. I also have been spending a lot of time putting together furniture I purchased for ck Friday from Wayfair and Ikea. Nothing like being up, alone, at midnight eating chocte covered almonds, listening to Christmas music, and assembling bedside tables etc.

    Bonus material: From my back deck. Not much beats when there is a heavy snow/hoarfrost and the world bes a white wondend. Also, there¡¯s a typical day at my front door, goats and cats and dog just hanging out. Please ignore the mess, I can¡¯t be fussed.

 Chapter Volume 5 10

    Qi Nuo became more mncholy without sleep all night. He was reluctant to make up his mind for there was still such a glimmer of expectation, but Xi Wei told him by action that there should be no chance of fluke, and to cure disease, only with a hard knife then he could get rid of the tumor to get aplete cure.

    The atmosphere was duller the next day, and there was a not-sorge gorge ahead. Qi Nuo suddenly said, ¡°Xi Wei, can you scout the trail with Miss Bai Lier?¡±

    Then he quietly stroked in the palm of Xi Wei¡¯s hand: ¡°I have something to say to Sha Sha, don¡¯t let her trouble us, rest assured, I know her weakness.¡±

    Xi Wei looked at him, then looked at the simple Sha Sha, maybe he was not able to face Qi Nuo, so he evaluated Sha Sha''s ability and confirmed that she would not cause danger to Qi Nuo and nodded for agreement.

    For Bai Lier, to get the stone of luck, she could cooperate with this little thing, just to scout a way.

    So Qi Nuo and Sha Sha who he new acquainted with were left.

    Sha Sha didn¡¯t know what they meant, so she took no actions.

    Qi Nuo stared at the back of Xi Wei, and suddenly asked Sha Sha, ¡°Do you think he treats me well?¡±

    Sha Sha had a question mark in her mind, wondering why the boy asked her about it suddenly, so she replied cautiously, ¡°Okay, is he your senior?¡±

    ¡°If it was you, would you betray someone who treated you with a true heart?¡±

    Sha Sha shook her body, ¡°I ¡­ I just met you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you forgive the betrayal of someone you trust unconditionally?¡±

    Sha Sha simply shut her mouth, felt that Qi Nuo was getting nervous, and always asked strange questions, they were not familiar at all.

    Talking to someone who was not familiar with you was eithercking in mind or plotting something.

    Qi Nuo finally retracted her gaze and turned her head to Sha Sha with an unspeakable smile. ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate.¡±

    Sha Sha was surprised, and asked indifferently, ¡°What cooperation, to find token? But we are already teammates.¡±

    Qi Nuo didn¡¯t care about her dodge, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, sister Sha Sha, oh no, maybe I should call your brother Tang Yu?¡±

    Sha Sha finally discolored, and stood up timidly, took a step closer, and said arbitrarily, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Qi Nuo wasn¡¯t shocked. ¡°Know what? Is it the thing that you are Tang Yu? Or is it the thing that you are brother not sister?¡±

    ¡°Sha Sha¡±, no, it should be called Tang Yu. The look on his face changed a few times and finally returned to calmness. ¡°So, are you all clear?¡±

    Qi Nuo stretched out and didn¡¯t care, ¡°Cousin doesn¡¯t need to be nervous, I will know of course that someone told me that you cane in sessfully because I asked Xi Wei to agree. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you shoulde for me and the ring. ¡°

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was a little ugly again, and he said, ¡°Who told you.¡±

    In fact, there was no such person at all. Qi Nuo would know itpletely because of reading The Curse. He knew that Tang Yu was a man dressed as a woman who approached Xi Wei to snatch the ring, and also disguised a young samurai named Sha Sha. For the pure Yi Ying n, transformed the appearance was not soborious, it was their talent.

    As for this candidate, Qi Nuo also had ns, so he pretended to tell Tang Yu mysteriously, ¡°The person who told me all this, he called himself Asir.¡±

    Tang Yu finally couldn¡¯t hide his shock, ¡°You have seen Majesty!¡±

    There was only one person who called the Demon n Majesty, that was the King of the Demon n.

    Qi Nuo was also greatly surprised, but he would not let Tang Yu realize that Uncle Xi Er was moreplicated than he thought.

    But it was good for him, and he kept his unpredictable expression. ¡°Cousin Tang Yu, I show up with you not to fight against you. In fact, I would like to return to the Yi Ying n. As long as you help me get rid of Xi Wei, I already had a n, as long as you wholeheartedly help me, it is a win-win solution, and I can even help you find the whereabouts of the ring. ¡°

    Tang Yu was doubtful and thought of the inexplicable questions of Qi Nuo before, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, hesitantly, ¡°Are you going to betray Xi Wei?¡±

    Qi Nuo lowered his eyes and replied firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Yu heard such a positive answer, faintly aroused a little excitement, licked lip, ¡°how should I believe you?¡±

    He would not y the kinship card, this direct conversation was more suitable for the spirit of the Demons.

    Qi Nuo¡¯s vision captured the slowly returning Xi Wei and Bai Lier and finally said, ¡°After all, I have the blood of the Demons. If there is a man who has some thoughts on Tang Yu¡¯s cousin, what will you do? ¡°

    Tang Yu understood, though of the two people¡¯s overly intimate behavior, reciprocity, he instantly understood Qi Nuo¡¯s ¡°true meaning¡±.

    Although Tang Yu liked to dress up as a woman, in fact, he did not ept men at all.

    Then he took a step back, returned to the original position, and turned into the original well-behaved silence, then: ¡°Done.¡±

    Tang Yu replied this way, not knowing that Qi Nuo dug a pit for him and pulled him to jump down.

    They rushed all the way through the wastnd. Due to the guidance, they were much less difficult than other teams. When others were scrambling around in the wastnd like a fly without a head, from time to time died or ran away for encounteringrge-scale demon animals. They had approached the goal, at this time, it was their seventh day walked into the wilderness.

    In front of them was the territory of a Level 8 demon animal, Fire-Earth Dragon.

    Fire-Earth Dragon was a branch of the dragon family, inherited the dragon¡¯s huge size and powerful force, but it was the hegemon of the Mangyu Wastnd.

    More importantly, with excellent vision across the distance, they could see the president¡¯s token embedded in the eyebrow.

    That was a blue light bead. Qi Nuo had seen the description of the bead in The Curse, so it could be confirmed that it was right

    Moreover, Qi Nuo also knew that the bead was divided into two colors of red and blue, and the colors were disyed alternately. In fact, the two beads were fused together. When he was on the road, he had told Tang Yu reminded him that the bead could be separated only after they regarded Xi Wei as the owner, which could cause huge damage to Xi Wei, and the timing was waiting for his instructions.

    Tang Yu¡¯s magic contract was not to steal the token, instead of not to destroy the token. This was a loophole in the contract, a small loophole.

    Everyone knew it.

    The Fire-Earth Dragon spit out a hot breath, and the temperature around it suddenly increased.

    This was a terribly big guy, but no matter how terrible it was, it was less than half of the gue demon. Xi Wei took a step back, poked the handle of Chen Yuan sword against Bai Lier¡¯s shoulder, and the heavy power of the God sword hard pushed her forward.

    Bai Lier looked a little angry, but thest lesson Xi Wei taught her was memorable enough, and she forcibly suppressed this anger.

    She was Bai Lier, but she was not the original human girl who was proud and selfish but had her own pride and would not submit to demons, she was the awakened jealous demon with short human memory.

    She could give up everything for the gue demons.

    The white light that grew from Bai Lier¡¯s eyebrows was more and more intense,pletely lost the taste of holiness, left only the paleness of death. She no longer covered the devil¡¯s breath.

    Felt the familiar demon atmosphere, Qi Nuo had to believe the information that Tang Yu exchanged with him, and finally understood the reason why Bai Lier tried every means to seize the stone of luck.

    He felt more and more distressed and angry. Her lover''s life was life, but how about many innocent civilians¡¯ death? How about the life of Xi Wei, who had been deceived by her and had been designed for the betrayal?

    He would never forgive Bai Lier.

    Weren¡¯t you obsessed with the stone of luck, then you would be fulfilled.

    Tang Yu looked at these two men so unwillingly to see Bai Lier, he felt interesting. The jealous demon with infinite scenery and even stepping on the head of the ordinary royal family in the past would be disliked.

    Tang Yu recalled that they had already said that while the token was regarding Xi Wei as the owner, screwed Xi Wei and Bai Lier, and then he could bring the devil cousin and the ring back to the Yi Ying n to return to his father. By the way, bringing back the king¡¯s message, it was really three kills.

    At first, the king resolutely left the Yi Ying n for Xia Zuo who was an abominable human being and even condescended to marry as a human princess. Since then, the Yi Ying n had never seen the king again.

    Tang Yu was very happy.

    He finally knew why he couldn¡¯t find the ring around Qi Nuo because the ring was not on Qi Nuo at all, but in Xi Wei so that many things could make sense.

    At this time, he would like to thank Xi Wei for the thought of ¡°should not be.¡± Otherwise, how could he wait for such a golden opportunity, how could Qi Nuo take the initiative to seek his help?

    Put some wax ~

    Regardless of how the people here have their own misfortunes, Bai Lier had not been affected for the time being. She even did not need to sing a spell and applied a variety of bright light spells to the huge body of the Fire-Earth Dragon.

    The Fire-Earth Dragon spit out the dragon¡¯s breath and did not take these small humans into its eyes. However, Bai Lier quickly made it feel the wander between heaven and hell, and the mutant light magic contained the dark attack of the demon. The power that erupted after two kinds of opposite energy forciblybined was very horrible. The Fire-Earth Dragon soon suffered irreversible damage and was angered.

    The Bai Lier practiced both demon and martial arts, she practiced magic while avoiding attacks from various body parts of the Fire Earth-Dragon. She looked like a goddess, and Xi Wei carried Chen Yuan sword silently to the back of the Fire Earth-Dragon. Bai Lier drew its attention, and Xi Wei killed it in a single hit.

    Chen Yuan sword pierced the head of the Fire-Earth Dragon, and the sword tip abutted on the blue bead on the heart of the Fire-Earth Dragon¡¯s eyebrow, and it fell off.

    Xi Wei¡¯s long arm extended out and held the bead in his palm.

    At this point, it seemed that the task had been sessfullypleted.

    Everyone had no opinion and the atmosphere was very harmonious.

    At this time, the bead was buzzing, as if to break free of Xi Wei¡¯s palm and fly in a certain direction, but Xi Wei grasped very tightly, it could not fly at all.

    Then Qi Nuo spoke, withplicated emotions that nobody noticed: ¡°Or else, try to let the taken regard Xi Wei as the owner?¡±

    As soon as the words came out, the other three presents were staring at him in unison.

 Chapter Volume 5 10 (2)

    Trantor: Piper, Sen

    Editor: Kleep<hr><hr>

    After a sleepless night, Zeno felt more depressed. He had been unable to harden his resolve precisely because he still held that small bit of hope, but Xi Wei''s actions had made it clear there was no point indulging in wishful thinking. The only way to cure such an old wound was to ruthlessly take a knife and dig out the tumor. Only then would it be possible to have a full recovery.

    The atmosphere around the group the next day was noticeably more stifling. A canyon that couldn''t be considered too deepy ahead of them when Zeno suddenly spoke up, ¡°Xi Wei, how about you scout ahead with Miss Belle?¡±

    Then, he quietly followed up by tracing onto Xi Wei¡¯s palm, ¡°There''s something I want to say to Sasa and don''t want Belle to make a ruckus. Don''t worry about me, I have something over her."

    Xi Wei looked at him and then swept his gaze over the oblivious Sasa. Perhaps he was having a bit of difficulty facing Zeno after the events of the previous night, because after he assessed Sasa''s strength and confirmed that she was of no threat to Zeno, he simply nodded and agreed.

    As for Belle, since it was for the sake of obtaining the Stone of Destiny, she wouldn''t object to that kind of small matter. It was just a bit of scouting, anyway.

    Thus, Zeno and the newly acquainted Sasa remained.

    Sasa, not knowing what was happening, remained still.

    Zeno stared at Xi Wei''s back in the distance, and suddenly asked Sasa, ¡°Do you think he''s good to me?¡±

    Sasa was clearly baffled. She didn''t know why this youth suddenly asked her about this. Thus she cautiously replied, ¡°I think he treats you very well. He''s your upperssman, right?¡±

    ¡°So if it were you, would you betray a person who was so sincere to you?¡±

    Sasa jolted, ¡°I¡­ I only just met you guys, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Then would you forgive the betrayal of someone you''d unconditionally trusted?¡±

    Sasa simply shut her mouth, feeling that Zeno was going through a crazy episode asking all these irrational questions when they weren''t familiar with each other at all.

    Striking a deep conversation with someone you have a shallow rtionship with was either a sign that someonecked social awareness, or had some kind of ulterior motive.

    Zeno finally retracted his gaze and turned to Sasa, revealing an ambiguous smile, ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate.¡±

    Sasa started and asked neutrally, ¡°Cooperate on what, finding the token? We''re already teammates.¡±

    Zeno didn''t concern himself over her feint. ¡°You don''t need to pretend anymore, Sasa-biaojie[^1]. Oh, wait, shouldn''t I call you Tang Yu-biaoge[^2]?"

    Sasa finally changed her demeanor, suddenly straightening up anding a step closer, then deeply asking, ¡°How did you know?"

    Zeno was unruffled. ¡°Know what? That you''re Tang Yu? Or, that you''re a brother and not a sister?¡±

    ''Sasa,'' or rather Tang Yu''s expression changed several times before finally calming down. ¡°So, this means you''re aware of everything?¡±

    Zeno stretched his body and replied nonchntly, ¡°My cousin, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I only found out because someone leaked it to me. Your infiltration was also only a sess because I got Xi Wei to go along with it. If I''m not mistaken, you came for me, the demon catalyst, and for the ring, no?¡±

    Tang Yu''s expression turned a shade uglier, and squeezed out from between his teeth, "Who. Told. You."

    Actually, there was no such person. Zeno only knew because he''d read "Curse" and knew that Tang Yu was a man who disguised as a woman. Approaching Xi Wei was also for the sake of snatching the ring, and he had also disguised himself as a female warrior using the name Sasa. For a pure-blooded member of the shadow race, transforming their appearance wasn''t anything that could be considered difficult. It was even their natural talent.

    Zeno also had an idea of who to shove the responsibility to and use as a scapegoat, and thus cryptically told Tang Yu, "The one who told me everything imed to be Asil."

    Tang Yu could finally no longer keep his calm. "You actually met His Majesty?!"

    There was only one person the demons would call ''Majesty,'' and that was the demon king.

    Zeno also received a shock, but he wouldn''t let Tang Yu know that. It seemed that Uncle Hill was even moreplex than he''d thought.

    Fortunately, that was advantageous for him. Retaining his enigmatic expression, he continued, "Tang Yu-biaoge, revealing my cards to you wasn''t to start a war. Actually, I also want to return to the shadow race, I just need you to help free me from Xi Wei. I already have a n, and as long as you wholeheartedly assist me, it''ll be a win-win situation for the both of us, and I can even help you locate the ring."

    Tang Yu was still skeptical, and recalled the weird questions that Zeno had asked just earlier. He couldn''t help but still hesitate as he asked, "You want to betray Xi Wei?"

    Zeno lowered his eyes and replied with conviction, "Yes."

    Hearing this kind of confident, decisive answer, Tang Yu, feeling a faint thread of excitement, licked his lips. "Why should I believe you?"

    He no longer tried to y the familial love card. Straight up getting to business better suited the temperament of demons.

    Zeno caught sight of the figures of Xi Wei and Belle unhurriedly returning and finally said, "The blood of demons also runs through me. If a man harboured thoughts of improper advances towards you, what would you do?"

    Tang Yu understood with those words. He connected the dots with the two''s overly intimate rtionship, thought of it from Zeno''s perspective, and got Zeno''s meaning in a sh.

    Although Tang Yu certainly enjoyed disguising himself as a woman, he was actually wholly straight and didn''t possess a single shred of inclination towards other men.

    So, he took back the step he''d taken earlier, returning to his original position, and reverted to his previous docile, obedient manner, and concluded with, "Deal epted."

    Tang Yu answered thusly, unaware that Zeno had dug a pit for himself, and proceeded to rope Tang Yu into jumping into the pit with him.

    Their group swiftly traversed across the wastnd with immeasurably more ease than the other teams thanks to having an item guiding them. While the other teams were scattered, wandering the wastnd lost and disoriented, perhaps relinquishing their lives to hordes of demonic beasts, cutting sorry figures as they fled, Zeno and co. were already approaching the target even though it was only the seventh day since they''d entered the wastnd.

    The fire rainworm evolved from the dragon n, inheriting the colossal physique and ferocious prowess of a dragon.

    More importantly, even from afar and to the naked eye, the president''s token could be seen embedded in the center of its brow.

    It was a single pearl sparkling blue. Zeno had seen that pearl described in "Curse", and was certain that was it.

    That wasn''t all. Zeno also knew that the pearl was blue and red, the colors alternating. It was actually two two beads that had fused into one. He''d found an opportunity to inform Tang Yu of this while they were on the road, and also to remind him to only split them after Xi Wei had been recognized as its master by the pearl, inflicting massive damage on him. Zeno would give the signal for when to act.

    Tang Yu''s magic contract dictated he not steal the token; it did not mention anything about destroying it. That was a loophole in the contract; just a small technicality.

    Everyone was on high alert.

    The fire rainworm reared its head and spat out an incendiary breath, suddenly raising the surrounding temperatures.

    It was a truly terrifying fellow, but no matter how terrible, it still wasn''t even half the threat the gue demon had been. Xi Wei retreated a step and jabbed Belle''s shoulder with the hilt of the Chen Yuan sword, utilizing the heavy force of the Sword of the Gods to shove Belle to the front.

    Belle looked somewhat indignant, but the lesson Xi Wei had taught her was still fresh in her memory, and she forcefully suppressed her ire.

    She was Belle, but was no longer the prejudiced, vindictive human girl, haughty and selfish by nature, with enough pride to refuse to ever submit to a demon. Rather, she was the awakened demon of envy possessing memories of a short time as a human.

    She was willing to give up anything for the gue demon''s sake.

    A white light floated out from between her brows that grew increasingly luminous. Immediately she lost all traces of holy power. Left with only a wanplexion reminiscent of death, she no longer obscured her demonic aura.

    Reliving that familiar presence of an upper ss demon, he was convinced of the information he''d exchanged with Tang Yu. In addition, he finally understood the reason Belle attempted to obtain the Stone of Destiny by any means possible.

    He felt all the more agony and rage. Her lover was life. Then, what about all the innocent lives of ordinary people? What about the life of Xi Wei, who had been deceived and manipted by her, machinated against until he found himself utterly isted?

    He would never let her off.

    <i>Didn''t you have an obsession with the Stone of Destiny? Then allow me to fulfill it for you.</i>

    Tang Yu watched these two men have so much dislike towards Belle and found it all very amusing. So the demon of envy that had once been so boundlessly cherished, who could step on the heads of kings, could also be so loathed by humans.

    Tang Yu recalled back to what they''d agreed on before. Taking the opportunity of while Xi Wei was being acknowledged as master, he''d cheat both Xi Wei and Belle, and then he''d be able to bring his demon catalyst little cousin and the ring back to the shadow race and report to his father. He could also bring back news of their king as the cherry on top. It was truly hitting three birds with one stone.

    In the past, their king had actually left the shadow race all for that damn human Xia Zuo, even lowering himself to taking on the identity of a princess of the human race. The demon race never saw their king again after that.

    Tang Yu was jubnt.

    Furthermore, he finally learned why he could never find the ring anywhere around Zeno. It was because the ring was never on Zeno''s person in the first ce, but had been with Xi Wei all along. So many things finally made sense now.

    Now, he even wanted to thank Xi Wei for having untoward thoughts. Otherwise, how else would he havee across such an impossible-toe-by opportunity? How else would Zeno havee seeking Tang Yu''s help all of his own ord?

    Light up a candle~

    Putting aside all the evil thoughts that person was harbouring, none of it was affecting Belle at the moment. She didn''t even need to chant any incantations to employ mutations of every single light spell in the book against the fire rainworm, raining them down on its enormous body.

    The fire rainworm spat out its dragon breath, but hadn''t taken these puny humans seriously at all. Belle quickly let it experience the vicissitude of heaven and hell. The mutated light magic also contained aspects of the dark magic of an upper ss demon, and the resulting explosion from the forcefulbination of two pr opposite energies was exceedingly terrifying. The fire rainworm very quickly suffered critical wounds, and became enraged.

    Belle was learned in both demonic magic and martial arts. She flexibly evaded the attacks from various parts of the fire rainworm''s body while firing off magic spells from her hand, her figure in the air reminiscent of a goddess. Hoisting the Chen Yuan sword, Xi Wei silently made his way to the backside of the fire rainworm, and while Belle diverted its attention, Xi Wei slew it in one move.

    The Chen Yuan sword pierced through the fire rainworm''s head, the tip right on the blue gem in the rainworm''s brow, pushing it out.

    Xi Wei stretched out his arm and grasped the pearl in his palm.

    It seemed the task had beenpleted at that point.

    No one had anyints, and the general mood was harmonious.

    At that moment, the pearl vibrated and buzzed, like it was trying to free itself from Xi Wei''s hand and fly off in any direction. However, Xi Wei tightly gripped it down so that it was utterly trapped.

    Zeno spoke up then, and hidden within in his words was aplicated mood that no one else picked up on. "How about getting it to recognize you as its master?"

    As soon as those words left his mouth, the other three present all turned to stare at him.

    [^1]:<i>biaojie</i> ¨C Female cousin (who''s older than you, from your father''s side)

    [^2]:<i>biaoge</i> ¨C Male cousin (who''s older than you, from your father''s side)<hr><hr>

 Chapter Volume 5 11

    Qi Nuo pursed his lips and calmly said, ¡°What are you all looking at me for. It¡¯s just a suggestion. It doesn¡¯t depend on me whether to adopt it or not.

    Then Qi Nuo lowered his head to see the yellow earth surface. Recently, he lowered his head a little bit frequently. Two outsiders naturally didn''t think much about it. Tang Yu thought it was good behavior. Bai Lier didn''t want to intervene even though she felt weird¡ªIt was enough that Xi Wei could help her to get the stone of luck. As for whether she was hurt during the period or not, she didn¡¯t care, and she was optimistic.

    Because of what happened that night, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t let go. He felt that he was not able to face Qi Nuo, so he didn¡¯t find his abnormality, and it was not difficult and dangerous for him to let the taken regard him as owner. He bit his index finger just after a little hesitation. The blood was coated on the blue bead, and a trace of red-colored awns overflowed. At first, there was only a little bit, and the light gradually became bright.

    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, the president¡¯s token changed into a red-blue staggered appearance. After a while, it split into two beads that one was blue and another was red.

    The blue one turned around Xi Wei twice before disappearing into his chest and disappeared, and the red one floated quietly in front of Xi Wei, asionally swayed in the southwest direction¡ªseemed to point the way.

    The Mangyu wastnd was in great danger. Now that he had received the president¡¯s token, Xi Wei certainly would not take risks. Therefore, he ignored the red bead¡¯s gesture without pressure and nned to put the outer one back and returned from the same way.

    However, the treasure had spirits, and it was unwilling to be ignored. For a time, the red bead became more brilliant, pierced everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then it swung left and right as if it was umting power, and then went away to the southwest without hesitation.

    Xi Wei showed a cold face, did not want to pay attention to this unreasonable bead. so he turned around and walked in the opposite direction while instructing Qi Nuo to follow.

    Qi Nuo winked at Tang Yu and chased red bead without looking back. Tang Yu followed without hesitation. In a moment, they became ck spots.

    Xi Wei¡¯s face was more than half ck. He still didn¡¯t doubt Qi Nuo. He only felt that Qi Nuo became more reckless without mind after a few years apart. He would never let Qi Nuo go, so he had to raise his heel and followed Qi Nuo.

    The red bead galloped all the way and finally stopped over a cliff. It seemed confused, and could not find the next direction and dangled in ce.

    Qi Nuo ran all the way, relying on the help of spiritual power to keep up with the speed of Red Beads. Fortunately, the red bead only flew for one day and one night, and Qi Nuo was barely able to retain most of his strength to cope with the unexpected situation.

    During the period, Xi Wei and Bai Lier were also behind Qi Nuo, but they were not forcibly stopped Qi Nuo. As long as Qi Nuo did not touch the danger line, Xi Wei was always tolerant. Considering this, Qi Nuo¡¯s face was white again, but there was no turning back after opening the bow. Since he decided, he could not regret.

    After the red bead stopped, the four people also stood by the cliff and watched. Xi Wei felt the blue bead on her chest echoed the red bead in the sky. Xi Wei could feel a strong confusion and seduce him near the red beads. Red bead and his chest produced red and blue light twisted together, through this thread, the attraction was getting stronger.

    Xi Wei was unmoved. He had a firm mind. It was delusional that this level of confusion wanted to manipte him. So he just frowned, and then began to think about how to solve the problem at hand, and whether it was feasible to forcibly take away the red bead.

    But Xi Wei hadn¡¯t been able to figure it out yet. Qi Nuo took a deep breath and slowly took a step towards the cliff. In fact, he had serious acrophobia. At this height, the bottom of the cliff was bottomless. People with acrophobia, even ordinary people, would feel soft legs, but he took this step without hesitation.

    Once the spirit strength was out of control, it was light that the body smashed into pieces.

    Xi Wei¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He leaned cautiously in the direction of Qi Nuo and tried to reach out and pull him. At this moment, ¡°Sha Sha¡± suddenly became angry, and a thunderstorm broke out on the ground. ¡°She¡± fluttered her hair, and her appearance gradually changed back to Tang Yu, he smiled sweetly, ¡°Senior, how have you been since I saw youst?¡±

    With a gentle smile on his face, Xi Wei''s hands were particrly vicious. The sensing lines of the two beads were cut off, and Xi Wei spits his blood. , The n designated by Qi Nuo who knew Xi Wei¡¯s weaknesses well, naturally had great odds of sess.

    The sensing line was cut off, and the red bead became more anxious and trembling. Qi Nuo paled his face, overcame his inner fear, swept a few steps, and held the red bead in his palm.

    Xi Wei quickly retreated, but actually retreated to the cliff and headed for Qi Nuo.

    Xi Wei''s strength was not as bad as before, and he could rely on the physical body to stay in the air. Qi Nuo looked in the eyes and felt honored. He held the red bead and did not move. He did not stretch out his arms to fudged until Xi Wei came to the front. He stopped Xi Wei¡¯s move.

    Xi Wei backhand grabbed Qi Nuo¡¯s arm and dragged him across the cliff, but Qi Nuo was motionless.

    He used mental magic.

    There was a faint shadow in Xi Wei¡¯s heart.

    The situation in front of her was very bad. Xi Wei¡¯s spirit was very badly wounded. So he couldn¡¯t maintain the state of staying in the air for too long. He would fall at any time, and finally, he could only stay in the air relying on the strength of Qi Nuo.

    The opposite Tang Yu and Bai Lier looked at each other. Although they were also dread of each other, after all, Xi Wei was the flesh on the chopping board.

    Tang Yu nodded at Bai Lier. ¡°Not yet?¡±

    Bai Lier began to chant a spell. She did not use the spell when dealing with the Fire-Earth Dragon, which showed how terrible the magic power was this time.

    Under normal circumstances, of course, she couldn''t use it, but now that Xi Wei was seriously injured, he couldn''t interrupt her, and others also would not interrupt her.

    Xi Wei realized something and turned his head to look at Qi Nuo inconceivably. The kind of beast-injured eyes made Qi Nuo¡¯s heart bleed constantly as if his heart was sifted by that gaze. His hand was shaking, but he firmly and slowly opened Xi Wei''s fingers. Bai Lier sted on Xi Wei with great purification magic.

    Feeling the deadly crisis of the host, the ring finally broke away from the invisible state and emerged from Xi Wei¡¯s finger.

    Qi Nuo was pale and cut off his wrist. Tang Yu told him that only the blood of the demon seed could cut off the connection between the ring and the host and separate them.

    The blood blew from the wrist was slowly sucked by the ring, and finally got out of Xi Wei¡¯s body. Qi Nuo pulled it off and held it in his hand, just like holding a bloody heart of Xi Wei.

    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes were almost bloodthirsty, and the dark pupils appeared with dark red blood. He asked word by word, ¡°You betray me?¡±

    Qi Nuo¡¯s face that white like paper showed an ugly smile, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Xi Wei didn¡¯t ask why it didn¡¯t make sense. Betrayal was betrayal, even if there were more reasons.

    Qi Nuo opened his mouth and closed it. At this time, any exnation that could be said was pale and weak, and the real reason couldn''t be told.

    He said only one sentence, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to find me back, baba.¡±

    Thest ¡°Baba¡± was extremely light, as light as a sigh. He didn''t know if Xi Wei heard it. As soon as the voice fell, he released Xi Wei''sst finger. Xi Wei, who had lost support, fell into the cliff on his back. Hisst look, Qi Nuo would never forget.

    It was anger, despair, and heartbreak.

    The most thing Xi Wei hated was betrayal and predation. He preyed when he was a kid and betrayed when he grew up. Xi Wei would never forgive him, even if he knew it, as long as there was a 1 in 10,000 chance, he still had to bet.

    As if the temperature of Xi Wei was still on his fingertips, Qi Nuo only felt that the strength of his whole body was pulled away as Xi Wei fell.

    Tang Yu was very pleased, his eyes looking at Kino had an appreciation, but more like looking at a delicious big cake.

    Bai Lier and Tang Yu watched this anti-objective show, Bai Lier said, ¡°I have helped you solve the people, can you tell me where the seal abyss is now?¡±

    Qi Nuo smiled again, this smile was very strange, ¡°Seal Abyss? Isn¡¯t it just under my feet?¡±

    Bai Lier whispered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you know Asir and has his protection so that I can¡¯t hurt you. If you cheat me, I will make you 10,000 times more painful than death.¡±

    Qi Nuo shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you,¡± he said while spreading his left hand to Bai Lier to see the red bead. ¡°This is the induction bead of inducting the stone of luck. Didn¡¯t you notice that there is something different here? ¡°

    Bai Lier took two steps back, a little farther away from Tang Yu. She looked around, only to find out that here was really different from Mangyu Wastnd, instead of deste simplicity and lifelessness, it was full of vitality. Even many rare potion nts could be seen here. What was hard to find outside could be seen everywhere.

    Qi Nuo hit the iron while it was hot. ¡°Under normal conditions, if the nts could able to grow so well after finding? The reason why they are safe is that they all grow in the magical enchantment of the Seal Abyss. We can find the door to enter thanks to the induction beads. Or you will never find it even another million years. ¡°

    Bai Lier believed three more points and decided to try, ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡±

    Qi Nuo nodded for granted, ¡°You helped me, I will take you to find the stone of luck.¡±

    Although Bai Lier was doubtful, ording to her identity of a superior demon, she was not afraid of such a half-devil. She couldn¡¯t beat Xi Wei, why couldn¡¯t she beat Qi Nuo?

    The art master was bold. Qi Nuo let the red bead go away. The red bead changed the confusion it had and rushed towards the bottom of the abyss.

    Tang Yu did not know what the stone of luck was and heeded Qi Nuo¡¯s suggestion before. So he did not keep up and chose to wait on the abyss.

    Tang Yu waited for half a month. After half a month, Qi Nuo flew out of the abyss in blood, lying on the edge of the cliff and vomiting blood. Tang Yu was afraid of what was wrong with the demon seed and the ring, so he quickly checked over.

    Qi Nuo was very hurt. Running out with thest bit of consciousness was already his limit. After a while, he fell into aa and left hanging.

    Bai Lier was gone.

    The only informed person was seriously injured and could not ask anything. Tang Yu had no choice but to leave with Qi Nuo first.

    Anyway, his goals had been achieved, how others were had nothing to do with him and the Yi Ying n.

    Qi Nuo¡¯sst thought beforea was how would Xi Wei deal with his betrayer when he returns?

    <span>Hey guys,

    <span>I havemunicated with the original trantor about updating this novel. Aftermunication, I decided to give up this novel, cause the original trantion would continue updating this novel regrly. Volume 5 Chapter 11 is the final chapter that I updated.

    <span>Thanks for reading, which really gave me a great deal of encouragement. Have a nice day! =w= Hahaha. That¡¯s all.

 Chapter Volume 5 11 (2)

    <strong>Trantor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    Zeno pursed his lips and calmly said, ¡°What are you all looking at me for? It was just a suggestion, it''s not like it''s up to me if you follow through or not.¡±

    After that, he bowed his head to look at the yellow dirt on the ground again. Recently, he had been bowing his head quite frequently.

    The two outsiders, there for their own purposes, naturally didn''t think it was too troublesome. Tang Yu very much approved of the idea. Although Belle felt that something was fishy, she didn''t feel like doing anything about it. All she needed was for Xi Wei to help her obtain the Stone of Destiny. It didn¡¯t matter to her if he was injured or even almost killed, in fact she would be d to see it happen.

    Xi Wei hadn''t been able to rx ever since the matters from the other night. Within his heart he felt that he couldn''t face Zeno, so he failed to discover his anomalous behaviour. Furthermore, it wasn''t really a difficult or dangerous thing to be recognized as the master of the token. After a brief hesitation, he bit his index finger and smeared some blood over the blue pearl, causing it to release several bright but thin streams of red light. At first there was only a little bit, but the light gradually became more and more brilliant.

    Before their staring eyes, the president''s token changed to reveal a staggered pattern of red and blue light. With a sh, it divided into one blue and one red pearl.

    The blue pearl circled Xi Wei twice before it was absorbed into his chest and disappeared. The red one quietly hovered in front of Xi Wei, and asionally shook towards the southwest¡ªas if it wanted to give directions.

    The Jade Overgrowth Wastnd contained one crisis after another. Now that he had received the president¡¯s token, Xi Wei would certainly not run about and risk further issues arising. Consequently, he ignored the red pearl''s signal, unperturbed. His intention was to safely stash away the pearl that remained and then turn back the same way they''de.

    However, the treasure had spirit, and it was unwilling to be disregarded. After a moment, the red pearl grew increasingly more brilliant, piercing everyone¡¯s eyes until they were forced to squint. Afterwards, it swayed left and right as if it was storing up power, then shot out towards the southwest like a man on a mission.

    Xi Wei exposed a cold expression. He didn¡¯t want to bother with this purposely vexatious pearl, so he just turned around and walked in the opposite direction, motioning for Zeno to follow him.

    Zeno faced Tang Yu and gave a meaningful nce, then turned and headed in the direction the red pearl went without looking back. He followed, and Tang Yu also immediately chased after him and in a sh the two of them had be mere ck specks.

    Xi Wei¡¯s face was mostly filled with ck lines. He ultimately didn¡¯t doubt Zeno. He just felt that Zeno had be more foolish and impetuous in thest few years they''d been apart, and didn''t use his head. Regardless, he couldn''t ignore him when all was said and done, so he had to lift his foot to follow.

    The red pearl rushed the whole way, then finally came to a stop in the air at the edge of a cliff. It seemed at a loss, as if it couldn''t find a way to continue on the correct path, so it just swayed and shook in ce.

    Zeno ran wildly the whole way. He relied on his mental power to assist in keeping pace with the speed of the red pearl. Fortunately, the red pearl only flew for one day and one night. Zeno barely was able to retain the majority of his strength to deal with any unexpected situations after arriving.

    During that time, although Xi Wei and Belle also trailed behind him, they did not forcibly stop him. Xi Wei was always tolerant of his behavior as long as he did not touch his bottom line. Considering that, Zeno¡¯s face once again went pale, but once an arrow is shot, there''s no getting it back. Since he had decided, he couldn''t regret it.

    After the red pearl stopped, the four people also stood by the precipice and looked around. Xi Wei could feel that the blue pearl in his chest and the red pearl in the air resonated with one another. Xi Wei could also sense a strong coercion enticing him to approach the red pearl. It was so powerful that blue light was emanating from his chest and had twisted together with the red light from the other pearl to form a single ray of light. With the formation of the ray, the attractive force was growing stronger.

    Yet Xi Wei remained unmoved, his heart steady. It was wishful thinking to hope that degree of temptation was enough to manipte him. As a result, he merely knit his brow, and then began to ponder how to resolve the problem at hand, and whether it was feasible to forcibly take away the red pearl.

    However, he was still working it out. Zeno sucked in a deep breath and slowly advanced, step by step, towards the edge of the cliff. In fact, he had a severe fear of heights. At this height, the bottom of the cliff was not even visible. Never mind people with a fear of heights, even ordinary people would feel their legs go soft. Even so, he took that step without hesitation.

    The second his mental power went out of control, he would fall to a horrible death.

    Xi Wei¡¯splexion became extremely unsightly. He cautiously leaned a little in the direction of Zeno and reached out with his hand to try and pull him back. At that moment, ''Sasa'' suddenly made her move, and terrifying wind rose up from the ground. ''Her'' hair fluttered, and her appearance gradually changed until it finally transformed into Tang Yu''s appearance. Smiling sweetly, she asked ¡°Senior, I trust you have been well since west met?¡± (t/n: Senior, xuezhang, refers to an older male schoolmate)

    She had a gentle smile on her face, but her moves were particrly vicious. The connecting beam between the two pearls was severed. Xi Wei coughed out blood, but he was not in the mood to think it out. Since this was directed by Zeno who knew Xi Wei''s weak points inside out,, naturally, the odds of sess were enormous.

    The resonance connection was cut off, and red pearl appeared even more impatient as it trembled incessantly. Zeno''s face was pale as he fought to conquer the dread within his heart and he flew over a few feet to take the red pearl in his hand by force.

    Xi Wei quickly reversed, but after he had retreated from the cliff''s edge he turned and headed for Zeno.

    Xi Wei''s strength now was iparable to before, so upon seeing him still being able to fly through the air using just his physical body, Zeno felt proud of him.He clenched the red pearl and did not budge until Xi Wei was in front of him. At that moment, he stretched his arm to stop Xi Wei, blocking him froming closer.

    Xi Wei grabbed Zeno¡¯s arm, wanting to drag him back towards the cliff, but Zeno remained motionless.

    He cast a spell with his mental power.

    Xi Wei felt a shadow sweep across his heart.

    The circumstances at present were far from good. Xi Wei was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t remain suspended in midair for much longer. He could fall down at any time, and ultimately he could only depend on Zeno''s power to keep him up in the air.

    Opposite them, Tang Yu and Belle were ring like a tiger watching its prey. Although they were also apprehensive of each other, Xi Wei was the meat being served up on the chopping board.

    Tang Yu pouted at Belle, ¡°Still not making a move?¡±

    Belle began to recite an incantation, which she hadn''t had to do even when dealing with the rainworm, which showed just how terrifying the magic was this time.

    Under normal circumstances, of course she couldn''t use it. However, now that Xi Wei was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t interrupt her, and there was no one else around to do so either, it was the perfect time to use it.

    Xi Wei finally realized what was happening, turned his head, and looked at Zeno as if it was inconceivable. His eyes, showing the expression of a wounded beast, made Zeno¡¯s heart bleed. It was as if that gaze continously punctured a hole in his heart until it was like a sieve. His hand trembled, but resolutely pried back Xi Wei¡¯s fingers bit by bit. Belle sted Xi Wei with a powerful purifying spell that exploded on his body, nothing amiss.

    Feeling the deadly crisis of its host, the ring finally broke out of its invisible state and appeared on Xi Wei¡¯s finger.

    With a pale face, Zeno cut open his own wrist. Tang Yu told him that only the blood of the demon catalyst could sever the connection between the ring and its host in order to separate them.

    Blood flowed down from his wrist and was absorbed by the ring. Finally, it broke free of Xi Wei¡¯s body. Zeno pulled it off and clenched it in his hand. It was just like he was holding Xi Wei''s bloody heart.

    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes practically leaked bloodthirst, and the ck pupils looked as if they were emitting a dark, blood-red haze. Enunciating each word, he asked, ¡°You betrayed me?¡±

    Zeno showed an extremely unsightly smile on his paper-white face, ¡°I did.¡±

    Xi Wei didn¡¯t ask why, since knowing was meaningless. Betrayal was betrayal, no matter the reason.

    Zeno opened his mouth to speak, then closed it. At this time, any exnation that could be said would be too feeble, and he was unable to speak the truth out loud.

    Thus, he offered only one sentence, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe find me, Baba.¡±

    Thest ''Baba'' was spoken very softly. It was as light as a sigh. Zeno was unsure if Xi Wei heard it. As soon as those words fell, he released hisst finger. Xi Wei, who had lost his support, fell down the cliff with his face upward. Zeno would never forget the final expression he saw on his face.

    Anger, despair, and heartbreak.

    Xi Wei hated betrayal and struggling for his next meal the most. He had to fight to eat when he was a child and was betrayed when he grew up. It was unlikely that Xi Wei would never forgive him, but even though Zeno knew that perfectly well, as long as there was a 1 in 10,000 chance, he still bet on it.

    Phantom traces of Xi Wei¡¯s temperature still remained on his fingertips, and Zeno felt like all of his strength was pulled away when Xi Wei fell down.

    Tang Yu was exceedingly happy, looking at Zeno with admiration. Even more than that, the expression was like someone looking at a big, delicious cake.

    Belle and Tang Yu watched this falling out y out. Belle said, ¡°I''ve helped you deal with that guy, can you tell me where the sealed abyss is now?¡±

    Zeno smiled again, this smile was very strange, ¡°Sealed Abyss? Isn¡¯t it just under my feet?¡±

    Belle replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you know Asil and have items from him protecting you, that I wouldn''t be able to do anything to you. If you y me, I''ll make you suffer and it will be 10,000 times more painful than death.¡±

    Zeno shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to lie to you,¡± and said while spreading open his left hand to show the Belle the red pearl within. ¡°This is the receiving pearl that reacts to the Stone of Destiny. Don¡¯t tell me that you haven''t noticed what''s different about this spot?¡±

    Belle took two steps back in order to be a little farther away from Tang Yu and then scanned the surrounding area. She discovered that it truly was different from other ces in the Jade Overgrowth Wastnd. Their surroundings were no longer deste and lifeless, on the contrary they were full of vitality. So much that there were many rarely seen magical and medicinal nts that were generally very difficult to find outside. Here, they could easily be seen everywhere.

    Zeno struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Under normal circumstances, do you think these nts would be able to grow so well after being discovered by humans? The reason they''re safe and sound is because they grow surrounded by magic and protected within the sealed abyss. We are lucky that we have this token that allows us to enter. Without it we could search for millions of years and still not find it.¡±

    Belle believed him to some degree and decided to give it a go. ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡±

    Zeno nodded as if was a matter of course, ¡°You guys helped me, so I''ll take you to find the Stone of Destiny.¡±

    Although Belle was skeptical, with her identity as an upper-ss demon she was not afraid of a mere half demon. She may not be a match for Xi Wei, but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t do something about Zeno.

    Like an audacious and capable person, Zeno let go of red pearl. The red pearl immediately ceased its hesitant behaviour and cheerfully rushed towards the bottom of the abyss.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know what the Stone of Destiny was, and after listening to Zeno''s previous exnation, didn¡¯t follow along and chose instead to wait at the top of the cliff.

    Waiting turned into half a month of waiting, and after that half-month Zeno flew up from the abyss covered with blood from head to toe. Hey on the edge of the precipice and vomited blood incessantly. Tang Yu was extremely nervous that a mishap had befallen the demon catalyst and the ring, and hurried over to check.

    Zeno was severely injured. Being able to escape with hisst sliver of consciousness was already his limit. Almost immediately, he fell into aa and was left hanging on by hisst breath.

    Belle was nowhere to be found.

    The only person who knew the facts was seriously injured and close to death. It was impossible to ask him about anything. Tang Yu had no choice but to first take Zeno and leave.

    Anyway, his goals had been achieved. Other people had nothing to do with him and the members of the Shadow Race.

    Meanwhile, Zeno''sst thought before he lost consciousness was: how would Xi Wei deal with his betrayer when he returned?<hr>

    The author has something to say:

    The exciting part is here! Don¡¯t hit me- Zeno has a reason for what he''s doing. The next part is even more exciting. He has to bear through the death he set up for himself even if he cries, so please light Zeno a candle ~~~

    After pressing the submit button, I realized that today was Valentine¡¯s Day. I''m not saying anything more, don¡¯t hit my face.<hr><hr>

    Too sad, too sad. So, I¡¯m a bit embarrassed, but a while ago someone shared some awesome art with me. I kept it saved in my tabs and just came across it again.

    Click here to go to the artist¡¯s site, and please give them some love for this lovely work! Like, look at the details on the sword¡­their faces¡­.the outfits¡­ahhh it¡¯s so wonderful.

    I¡¯m so happy people have enjoyed this novel so much, and we¡¯re so close to the end.

 Chapter Volume 5 12

    <strong>Trantor: Piper</strong>

    <strong>Editor: Kleep/Sen</strong>

    <strong>TLC: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    <span>Zeno had been in aa for more than half a year, which was simply inconceivable. With the strong recovery power of the Shadow Race,as thatsted for more than a month could be considered very serious, let alone half a year. The moment he became kaput, Tang Yu would be at a dead end ¨C he had no clue on the ring''s whereabouts.

    <span>Either way, Tang Yu wasn''t worried. Anyway, he had already waited for two epochs. The Demons could still afford to wait. Once Zeno returned to the family, it would be impossible for him to leave, knowing his father''s temperament. When that happened, Zeno would only have value as a sacrifice. He''d only be recovering from his wounds if he returned, and he was still only recovering while outside, so there was no difference. In any case, there wasn''t anything to be done until the boy woke up.

    <span>That was the only way Tang Yu would be able to show off how satisfactorily he aplished his job, no?

    <span>Half a yearter when Zeno finally woke up, Suji was ecstatic. She immediately dropped all the misceneous alchemy supplies in her hand, ¡°Little master, you''re finally awake!¡±

    <span>Zeno¡¯s eyes were still a little vacant, his longa had made his reaction a bit slow. When he finally identified the person in front of him he called, ¡°Suji?¡±

    <span>Suji nodded desperately, ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! The little master scared Suji to death.¡±

    <span>Zeno tried hard to get up without much sess, ¡°Was I in aa for a long time?¡±

    <span>Suji held him down and said solemnly, ¡°Little master must not recklessly move, your body is too weak.¡±

    <span>Zeno felt his internal situation for a moment. His spirit was hollow, and he felt a splitting headache when he tried to move. In fact, he couldn''t feel any trace of magic power in him from head to toe. His condition was absolutely atrocious. He mulled it over in silence for a second before asking, "What''s the situation outside¡­?¡±

    <span>Suji tilted her head, ying cute and dumb, ¡°The little master brought back half of the president¡¯s token, but Thunder didn''t want to recognize only half. He said that only the person who turned in theplete token could be trained as the next candidate. So everyone went to find the other half of the token. Then Thunder announced that the person who found the other half wouldpete with the young master and the winner bes his sessor.¡±

    <span>Suji thought, and asked more carefully, ¡°Where did Master go?¡±

    <span>Zeno''s head suddenly started ringing and his nails dug into his palm. After enduring this bout of pain, he wasn''t sure if the pain had been from his hand or from his heart, but he replied dryly, ¡°He encountered some trouble, so he went into seclusion.¡±

    <span>There was a master-servant contract between Suji and Xi Wei, and the contract was still intact, which indicated that Xi Wei was not in danger. Plus, the little master said he was fine, so Suji didn''t doubt him one bit.

    <span>Under the constant supervision and treatment of Suji, Zeno¡¯s body improved day by day. During that period, many people came to visit him, yet he refused to see them. He only saw three people apart from Suji, and sent the others away under the pretext of health concerns.

    <span>The first person who came was naturally Tang Yu. Tang Yu looked at his cheap cousin, and his curiosity was off the charts. He still had the appearance of a beautiful girl as he circled twice around Zeno¡¯s bed sighing, ¡°You''re really talented! How could you wreck yourself to this point and still not be dead?¡±

    <span>Zeno¡¯s mouth raised into a stiff smile. ¡°The Demon of Envy was out to kill me, what was I to do? I''ll dly take being able to retain this small, insignificant life of mine.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu''s spections were confirmed. As he''d thought, they''d really gone and done a ''I can only live if you die'' over that pain in the ass of a Stone of Destiny. This cheap cousin had won, and it was also a terrible victory.

    <span>Tang Yu nced at him sympathetically, and then mentioned his real business, ¡°You finally woke up, so now you and the ring are going to return with me to the tribe, right?¡±

    <span>Zeno stared nkly for a moment in silence. Then, he innocently stated, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there''s a bit of a problem.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu was at the end of his tether. He raised a slim and pale finger and pointed at him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks!¡±

    <span>Every person had their own bottom line. If Zeno dared to y any tricks on him, then he couldn''t be med for ignoring the personal rtionship between them. Zeno shook his head. ¡°Why is Cousin so angry? I''m really not trying to fool you. Didn''t you ever wonder how I survived such a serious injury? Did Cousin think that the healing power of a half-demon was more resilient than that of the pure-blooded demon from the shadow race?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    <span>Zeno replied, ¡°The reason I was hanging on by a single breath was because the power of the ring protected me, or with my ability alone, did you think I''d be able to take on Belle and win? And why else could I wake up after such a severe injury?¡±

    <span>Tang Yu realized angrily, "You mean to tell me, the ring has integrated itself with you?¡±

    <span>Zeno thought for a moment then nodded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    <span>Tang Yu destroyed all the furniture in the room, making the room look like it had been hit by a hurricane, but there was nothing he could do. What Zeno said was most likely true.

    <span>The demon catalyst was originally a sacrifice, with that ring as the medium. It was only through the ring that a new, more powerful tribe coulde into being. Now the sacrifice and the medium are mixed together, what should he! Do! Now!

    <span>Tang Yu left in a huff. Since Zeno couldn¡¯t run anyway, he''d think of ways to deal with Zenoter.

    <span>Zeno couldn¡¯t help but be pleased. That was how you were supposed to make use of a golden finger. Knowing the weaknesses and goals of the characters in the book allowed him to stay one step ahead of them. So many years after transmigrating, he finally felt a sense of superiority, like when everyone was intoxicated while he was the only sober one.

    <span>Right after Tang Yu walked out, Xiao Wu walked in. She came to ask about Belle. In the beginning, the group of four entered Jade Overgrowth Wastnd together, but only Zeno returned half-dead. The rest were gone. Even the worst off of the other groups hadn''t faced near-total annihtion like they had.

    <span>Xiao Wu was startled as soon as she entered the door. The room was a disaster. She carefully avoided the obstacles and saw the miserable state Zeno was in. She wasn''t really suspicious of anything, she was just puzzled about what could possibly have happened, while simultaneously being worried Belle. Belle and Xi Wei had been at odds with each other to begin with. If one of them had an ident, it could be surmised that the other one had had a hand in it. For them both to have an ident at the same time, something else must have been at work.

    <span>As a saint, she could notpete in the mercenary''spetition. She could only sit on the sidelines and worry.

    <span>Zeno didn¡¯t want to lie to Xiao Wu. After all, Xiao Wu had shown them life-saving kindness and gave them relief in hard times. In addition, he still needed to borrow Xiao Wu''s assistance in some matters. So half-truthfully and half-lying, he answered, ¡°We met some demons. Xi Wei was pushed into the abyss by the demons, and Miss Belle, being no match for them, lost her life. I was also seriously injured.¡±

    <span>Hearing Xi Wei fell into the abyss, Xiao Wu¡¯s face turned white, and when she heard that Belle was dead, she was even more shaken. Not liking Xi Wei when they were young had just been her childish mindset. Thinking back to that year after she''d matured, she realized how much she''d taken for granted and how ignorant she was to the plights of others. She had met many people in these years, but she hasn''t seen anyone quite like Xi Wei. It was uncertain if he''d even live to see another day himself, yet he still cared for an infant young enough to still be swaddled, for so many years, uining, always thinking of him. Xiao Wu sometimes thought about putting herself in that situation, and she didn''t think she had the perseverance and ability to do so.

    <span>She aspired to be a great hero like Xia Zuo, but had to admit that she was not on par with Xi Wei in that aspect.

    <span>Her words were always harsh, and she couldn''t lower her pride enough to make friends with Xi Wei. However, in her heart, she still deeply cared about that old friend of the same age as her, making the shock of that fateful year all the more deeply rooted in her memory.

    <span>At the sudden bad news about Xi Wei, and the double-blow with Belle¡¯s death, Xiao Wu could hardly bear it.

    <span>Fortunately, she had always been strong, and she would not fold even after being dealt a huge blow. She just firmly said, ¡°You just take good care of yourself. Tell me which demons it was, and I will surely avenge them.¡±

    <span>Zeno finally showed his first sincere smile since waking up, ¡°There will definitely be a day of reckoning. That demon''s race was a hybrid from the demon''s Shadow Race and a human.¡±

    <span>¡°A mixed race of¨C which, did you say?¡±

    <span>In an untimely interjection, Evan lifted his leg and swept the mess on the ground aside, ¡°Kill the demons, count me in as well!¡±

    <span>Zeno¡¯s smile turned a bit bitter, he didn¡¯t know if he should feel happy with the fact that Xi Wei had sincere friends that were willing to avenge him, or worried because he has be the object of said revenge.

    <span>Zeno was still kind of listless. He hadn''t been awake for long before he started feeling drowsy. Evan carried him to another room. He was actually calcting the time required for Xi Wei to merge with the Stone of Destiny. He was unconscious for half a year. So, there should be about three and a half years left at most.

    <span>When there was something on someone''s mind, the most direct embodiment of it was how easily they dreamt about it.

    <span>Zeno flew in front while Belle followed, and with the red bead leading the way, they quickly found the location of the Stone of Destiny.

    <span>To Belle¡¯s surprise, the Stone of Destiny that she yearned for even in her dreams was actually onerge and one small stone, spinning in midair around a single person. She couldn''t even see clearly what those two things looked like.

    <span>Carefully observing, Belle almost vomited blood. That person surrounded was exactly Xi Wei, who was critically injured by her. At that moment, he was being protected by the Stone of Destiny and looked like he was asleep.

    <span>Zeno retreated quietly and, as expected, saw Belle rushing towards the Stone of Destiny. She tried hard to get close, but was still unable to do so, despite giving it everything she had.

    <span>Belle was so angry she nearly went insane, pulling Zeno over to ask what was going on.

    <span>Zeno answered, ¡°There is an enchantment outside the Stone of Destiny that is protecting him, it can only be undone with the power from the blood of a Demon.¡±

    <span>Belle sliced opened a wound that Zeno had that recently scabbed over without thinking twice about it. The blood sprayed out onto the enchantment, the enchantment shed red, and became visibly weaker.

    <span>Seeing that it worked, Belle was desperately squeezing Zeno¡¯s arm as if she wished to squeeze out all the blood in his body before she''d let him go. Not even the original source of Zeno''s power was spared. With the ring clutched in his other hand, he drew out a meager amount of the same energy from within, and endured Belle''s blood extraction without a word, not breaking away or putting up any sort of resistance.

    <span>Despite all that, the weakest part of the enchantment remained, no matter how much blood was spilled on it. Belle stopped and asked in a threatening manner, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    <span>Zeno could no longer stand steadily. He staggered trying to sit on the ground, holding back the vertigo caused by excessive blood loss, and answered, ¡°Thestyer needs human blood.¡±

    <span>As if seeing Belle¡¯s suspicion, Zeno continued, ¡°The Stone of Destiny is not for demons. It is naturally impossible to use only the power of the Demons to open the enchantment, and what''s more, the remainingyer is barely one-tenth the strength of the previousyers I''ve unlocked. I am not dead from it, and you are stronger than me so it shouldn''t be too dangerous.¡±

    <span>Belle switched to spilling her own blood over the enchantment while still half disbelieving, but sure enough the enchantment weakened further. Although it was already very weak, that change could not escape Belle¡¯s eyes, so she increased her blood letting.

    <span>There was a slight smile on the corner of Zeno¡¯s mouth. Belle, I didn¡¯t force you, you dug your own grave.

    <span>Belle was sucked dry by the enchantment, and her whole person was pulled into it. She became an energy source of the Stone of Destiny, and therefore became a part of it. Since she was so obsessed with it, now she would never be separated from it, nor would it be seperated from her, ever again.

    <span>Zeno lied to her. The enchantment was not an enchantment, but the core system of the Stone of Destiny. It was constantly absorbing the free energy from the outside world to supplement itself. It was the lifeblood of the continent, nourishing the whole continent, and drawing energy from the continent to nourishes itself endlessly, in an eternal cycle.

    <span>It¡¯s just that different core systems prefer different forces.

    <span>It would never be fully satisfied, but with the energy it got from Zeno and Belle, it acquired enough energy to sessfully fuse with Xi Wei.

    <span>Originally, that energy was provided by the ring. However, in order to deal with Belle, Zeno stole the ring and used himself as a bait to trick Belle into sacrificing herself. Although it seeded, the cost was also huge.

    <span>That blue bead was a fusion bead, which guides the fusion process.

    <span>The President¡¯s token, two beads together, one to lead the way and the other to help fuse, cooperated with a deep mutual connection.

    <span>Over thousands of years, only Xi Wei was able to sessfully be recognized as their master. Of course, others would not be able toprehend the huge amount of luck required to take such items seemingly with ease.

    <span>It was only the protagonist of this world that possessed that kind of immense fate<sup id="fnref-2555-1">1</sup> to be able to integrate with the lifeblood of the continent.

    <span>Zeno took onest foolish, sentimental look at Xi Wei, who was still unconscious, and left without looking back.

    <span>When he woke up, he was a little bit lost. There were, at most, three and a half years left, and then his job there was done.

    <span>The countdown had started.<hr>

    <span>The author has something to say:

    <span>That''s right, Belle finally went and GO DIE''d<sup id="fnref-2555-2">2</sup>. The countdown to Xi Wei''s ckening starting~<hr><hr>

    <span>Piper: 6 months¡­ I think that¡¯s a new record for longest time to trante a chapter¡­ A record I hope to never break again¡­ Sorry for the long wait everyone! So much has happened in this time. For one I''ve picked up my own book, called Quick Transmigration: Male God, Come Here, go check it out if you haven''t already (it''s not BL tho) And I hope to see you again much, much, MUCH sooner thanst time Orz

    Kleep: There are chapters just waiting to get TLCed so hopefully they won¡¯t take too long. Real life is too real though right now. Extras not included, four chapters remain. Thank you for reading!<hr><ol><li id="fn-2555-1">In Chinese, luck is sometimes synonymous with fate in the word y¨´n (ÔË), which can also mean to move/transport. To maybe help with getting all the implicit meanings in this one word, three examplepound words that use this character are m¨¬ngy¨´n which means fate/destiny or your fortune in life (the force that moves your life); x¨¬ngy¨´n which means fortune/luck (the force that moves good fortune); and y¨´nqi, which is also luck but can be good or bad (the lucky or unlucky energy). ?</li><li id="fn-2555-2">The author¡¯s note made meugh, the characters mean ¡°dog brings ___¡± in Chinese, but the pronunciation is literally a homophone of ¡°Go Die¡± in English. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 13

    <strong>Trantor, Editor: Kleep</strong>

    <strong>TLC, Editor: Sen</strong><hr><hr>

    The sealed abyss, where the Stone of Destiny was located. The two spinning beads, onerge and one small, were precisely the "mother-child" pair of stones that made up the Stone of Destiny. The mother stone took root in Xi Wei¡¯s heart, and gradually merged with him.

    Unless Xi Wei grew depressed and attempted suicide again, he was the ruler of the continent.

    Xi Wei finally opened his eyes when the fusion wasplete. The emotions disyed in his eyes were profound, and depth of his state of mind could not be seen. A trace of red light flickered before everything returned to stillness.

    ¡°Zeno, you must obediently wait for me.¡±

    Zeno¡¯s injuries required a year and a half of treatment. In addition to the six months spent in aa, he recuperated for a total of two years.

    The superficial wounds he suffered were not all that serious, but Belle had unscrupulously extracted his essence, severely crippling his foundation, and he was basically unable to move again like normal until the third year.

    Providence College issued a notice of withdrawal for Zeno, along with Xi Wei, but that was not important.

    Zeno was unwilling to think about the future, and preferred to simply empty his mind of all feelings.

    He was in a race against time to do as much as he could.

    He had been bed-ridden for the first two years. Although he was incapable of moving about, his mentality was restored quickly. Thus, he asked Suji to resume the formerly unfinished pharmaceutical research with him. Although Zeno¡¯s pharmaceutical knowledge was not as rich as Suji¡¯s, his thought process was influenced by growing up on earth, allowing him to frequently make good suggestions. Suji was pleasantly surprised.

    In any case, he couldn''t move, so he may as well put all of his energy into those things.

    Zeno no longer needed to guard against Suji. There would never be any opportunities for this mermaid to learn about the Demon of Envy and about her previous master. Belle also didn''t involve Suji in her schemes, or exploit her for her own purposes, averting another tragedy from taking ce.

    Suji¡¯s new pharmaceutical research proceeded very smoothly. She still possessed many precious ancient gems, as well as medical research from thest era, in addition to newly developing pharmaceutics, so the matter of opening a pharmacy chain was put on the agenda.

    If that type of store could be opened, the level of influence was foreseeable, so wealth alone was not enough. It also needed to be able to preserve that power.

    That issue was resolved when Zeno was able to get out of bed.

    During the first year of Xi Wei¡¯s integration with the Stone of Destiny, Zeno was in aa for half a year, and he was basically recuperating in the second half.

    In the second year, he and Suji researched many new types of medicine, whichid an important foundation for new pharmaceutical knowledge.

    In the third year, they were prepared to open a pharmacy, so Zeno sought out a few individuals.

    The first person was Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was an understandable choice. She wanted to assist others, not just magicians or nobles. Conversely, she ced more importance on weak civilians. Zeno only needed to exin to her the benefits of the new medication. It also coincided with the temple''s philosophy, so Xiao Wu had no reason not to agree. Zeno soon received a pledge of support from the temple, on the condition that they cooperated on the regtion of the new medications.

    Zeno was not worried about that. Other pharmacists had neither Suji¡¯s formidable knowledge reserves nor his advanced ideas. It was too difficult to keep up with their pace. They could only imitate, but could never surpass. Zeno¡¯s shop would always be the gold standard.

    The second person was the president of the Mercenary Guild, Thunder. That fatty still smiled andughed the whole way through, but he had not yielded. Although Zeno held half of the president''s token, in the end, he wasn''t anyone particrly influential in the guild. Thunder was only interested in what benefits he could gain from the matter.

    Zeno frowned for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion. The Mercenary Guild leadership would be passed to Xi Wei sooner orter, so lending them a hand earlier on was no big deal. So, he made a deal with Thunder.

    The members of the Mercenary Guild could be found throughout the entire continent. Its influence was different from the power of the temple that was built on a religion. Members of the royal family could even join, and could even use that membership to their own advantages. It was an independent organization that was huge yet at the same time wasn''t terribly restrictive. This advantages of this kind of organization were tremendous.

    Thus, Zeno persuaded Thunder, ¡°You have so many mercenaries wandering around the world every day, such great mobility, but merely wandering is a waste of resources.¡±

    Thunder continued smiling while listening to the other''s opinion. At first he was nomittal, but gradually he became serious.

    Zeno continued, ¡°Some mercenaries are not qualified for dangerous tasks after growing old or being crippled. They can only lead life even more impoverished than ordinary people. I know the Mercenary Guild has always felt great concern for those people. They also made their contributions, and it wasn¡¯t the Guild¡¯s intention for them to live so miserably for the rest of their lives, right?¡±

    Thunder conceded that what he said made sense, but the guild was not a charity and it couldn¡¯t afford to bear the responsibility of so many peoples'' livelihoods.

    Zeno first pointed out the Mercenary Guild''s difficulties, and then said, ¡°I have a suggestion. In this era, long-distance teleportation magic arrays are something even civilians can afford to indulge in once in a while. Short-distance teleportation magic arrays are even less of a problem. Basically, as long as you aren''t so poor that you can''t even afford to eat, you can afford to use them. It''s clear that the practice of transportation arrays is already very well established. Why not make good use of them?¡±

    Thunder indicated he was interested and for Zeno to go on.

    ¡°Since transportation is not a problem, why doesn¡¯t the Guild use the existing travel points for distribution and express deliveries?¡±

    Distribution and express delivery were new terminology, so Thunder didn¡¯t understand. Zeno patiently exined some of it to him. The more that Thunder heard, the brighter his eyes became, the way he was watching him made Zeno feel like he wanted to swallow him whole.

    Zeno stopped speaking.

    Thunder wanted him to continue, and he kept urging him to exin further. However, Zeno refused to divulge more and said, ¡°Mr. President, if you want a concrete n, you should also agree to my request.¡±

    Only then did Thunder remember the reason Zeno came. After a moment of deep reflection, he finally nodded his head.

    Zeno breathed a sigh of relief, and then gleefully said, ¡°Not only do I want your promise to provide protection and raw materials for the pharmacy, but I also want one-tenth of the Mercenary Guild''s new project''s profits.¡±

    Thunder revealed a smile that wasn''t a smile, ¡°Your appetite is a bit too big.¡±

    Zeno raised his ss and drained the water in one gulp. He set down the ss with a soft tter. Thunder''s heart stuttered and he only heard Zeno softly say, ¡°I know who your preferred sessor is. I also know who holds the other half of the token. It''s the person you want. As long as he returns, I will dly offer up this half of the token with both hands.¡±

    Although the promise to readily surrender his half of the president''s token was a somewhat enticing condition, it wasn''t quite enough to induce Thunder to relent.

    Zeno grudgingly heaved a sigh. <i>This old fox forced me to bring out my trump card.</i>

    Originally, his Uncle Hill had given him a mercenary guild badge. Since Uncle Hill was Princess Asil, and the ''wife'' of the Mercenary Guild founder Xia Zuo, he didn¡¯t believe that the other party would give him meremon goods.

    Sure enough, after seeing it Thunder could no longer remain indifferent. Moreover, he rebuked Zeno for not taking it out earlier, almost causing a misunderstanding for no reason.

    Zeno didn''t expose him. If he''d brought it out early, then Thunder would certainly have paid more respect to him, but it would not have been as effective as amazing him with his n and then bringing the badge out to awe him with.

    Thunder even gave him a position as an Elder of the guild. That was keeping in line with the status orded to the badge, and it provided a proper identity to receive a dividend in their agreement.

    He had settled matters with the temple and the Mercenary Guild, so all that remained were the countries themselves.

    The Violet Empire was easy to resolve. He promised to help Xia An ascend the throne, and there was only one obstacle to his appointment: he was blind. To that end, Zeno sent over a newly developed antidote.

    There was no concept of poisoning in this world. Everyone actually thought it was a curse that could not even be cured with magic. Zeno had carefully inquired about Xia An¡¯s circumstances. He grew quite certain that the other was not cursed, he had simply been poisoned. With Suji''s help, and the addition of his ideas, that type of uplicated poison was fairly easy to dispel. Except for the fact that it took a long time to detoxify, it went rather smoothly.

    As for the Miya Empire, Xi Wei¡¯s kindness towards Evan¡¯s sister, the Imperial Princess Jonia, hadn''t been forgotten. That, along with some assistance Zeno provided to their mother to avoid calctions and assassinations, as well as a few small incentives, made the whole process smooth sailing.

    Thanks to being greenlit the entire journey, by the fourth year, the pharmaceutical chain, as well as the distribution and express delivery ns were on the right track. Zeno¡¯s reputation had also increased to unprecedented heights.

    In just two short years, Zeno¡¯s status had soared as well.

    In the blink of an eye, four years had passed, and Zeno grew more and more uneasy. He knew that the stone''s integration with Xi Wei would soon beplete. At that time, the tranquil fa?ade of his life would be torn apart, and he didn''t know what kind of storm he would be facing.

    Zeno had no choice but to think of the benefits. In any case, this time only he ''betrayed'' him. It was improbable that Xi Wei would react so extremely and bury the entire world along with himself.

    Another winter hade, and Zeno¡¯s body had not yet fully recovered. Any time he went out he needed to bundle up inyers until he resembled a big ball. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at himself for bing more and more delicate as he grew up. Previously, in Ye Sa City, he was so tiny and the weather was so nasty, yet he could only wear a few old rags and endure. Now, life was clearly good, yet he was affected by this little bit of cold? How pretentious<sup id="fnref-2580-1">1</sup>.

    Actually, it wasn''t that he was being pretentious. Rather, in order to deal with Belle that year, he hadpletely hollowed out his foundation. It still hadn''t recovered in the four years since, and he waspletely reliant on the power from the ring to slowly mend him.

    Therefore, he grew more and more unwilling to leave home.

    Zeno was very busy every day. He had to be busy, so that when hey down to sleep he would immediately fall asleep instead of letting his imagination run wild. Even so, he always dreamed of a pair of despairing and heart-broken eyes. Whenever he woke from that dream, he felt ice-cold from head to toe.

    On the streets of Rnd City, a man with tattered clothing and long, loose hair, covered in mud from top to bottom, paused his steps in front of the Mercenary Guild headquarters. He then walked around the mercenaries buzzing with activity who were sorting out the express delivery goods and entered through the main entrance of the Mercenary Guild.

    He didn''t fit in at all with the surrounding environment, but no one perceived his presence and blocked him from entering.

    He travelled unimpeded all the way to the top floor, to Thunder''s domain.

    Three dayster, Zeno was in the middle of studying star gathering grass. It contained an element that was protective of the eye, and was suitable for treating Xia An¡¯s eyes.

    After researching halfway, I found that the cuckoo bird feathers were gone, and asked Suji to help him find some more. Suji acquiesced, and soon after there was the sound of the door being pushed open. Zeno was a little surprised, and said, ¡°Coming back so fast?¡± while he looked up at the door.

    With a crash, the ss bottle containing the medicine fell to the ground, and the floor was covered with medicine that had sshed everywhere. However, Zeno felt like he had gone back to a lifetime ago. His fingers were trembling so much that he could not even form a clenched fist.

    Xi Wei had returned.

    He stood, not too far away, with an apathetic expression. There was no trace of the tenderness he had shown in the past.

    Xi Wei¡¯s expression was colder than the snow in winter, and Zeno heard him ask, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Zeno froze and subconsciously shook his head.

    Xi Wei tread over the ss shards as he walked in front of him. Three fingers squeezed Zeno¡¯s chin and forced him to look up. ¡°It¡¯s good you don''t regret it. It seems you remember what I taught you. Don¡¯t regret the things you''ve done for your own sake. To reward you, I''ll allow you to choose the method of your death.¡±

    Zeno snapped out of his daze. Despite hearing such a ruthless pronouncement, there was not much panic in his heart, only the relief that the time he could be free had finallye, ¡°Is any method okay?¡±

    The instant he spoke of a method of death, Xi Wei''s grip tightened up and Zeno''s jaw became extremely painful. Zeno knit his brows and said solemnly, ¡°Then I choose to be raped first then killed.¡±<hr>

    The author has something to say:

    _ (: §Ù ¡¹¡Ï) _ Isn''t the trendy way of dying to first be raped and then killed ¨r (¨s_¨t) ¨q<hr><hr>

    Hello! I know this was dyed quite a bit. Sorry! Sen has been swamped with school since things have gone a bit sideways with the whole Covid thing. The good news is, the next chapter will be out in the next few days!

    I¡¯m going to share a little (codeword: super long) story about this novel, since it¡¯s almostplete!

    The very first danmei novel I read was ¡®Hua Hua You Long¡¯, because I had read the manga and then followed a link in thements to the novel. Simrly, while reading ¡®At the End of the Road¡¯, a manhwa on Lezhin, I heard about a novel called ¡®Kill the Lights¡¯ that had a simr set up. Unfortunately, after both of those, I did not go further into danmei. Instead I was iling around on wattpad trying to find good BL. If you don¡¯t know, going into that ce without some help is a bad idea. OMG the things I read.

    So anyways, I used to read a lot of non-BL manhua based on Xianxia/Xanhuan novels around the same time, so I went that direction and discovered ReadNovelFull. I read quite a few, but had trouble with some since I dislike senseless Harem novels (I admit, there were a few I did like though, I am not too much of a hardliner). At that time, I had joined EXR¡¯s website for manga, and was scanning it when I noticed the novels section.

    Eventually, that led to me reading the Grandmaster of Demonic Cultivation and Legendary Master¡¯s Wife. I can¡¯t remember which came first, but I was totally hooked. My fave genre had BL novels. Not only that, they did not lose when it came to storytelling, and were often superior (in my opinion). So, somehow I was looking for spoilers for one of those (I think), and ended up on NUF. Then, I finally realized that Novel Updates had BL novels. Even though that wasn¡¯t long ago, there wasn¡¯t nearly as many novels on as there are now.

    So, I started devouring the spoiler threads for BL novels. While doing that, I came across a new term: MTL. I had to work my little brain hard to figure out what it meant, but once I realized it I was like, hey, I¡¯m good at English, and pretty smart most days¡­I could do that probably. So, I grabbed the first novel that really caught my eye and jumped into it with nary a thought. That was, of course, PUP.

    Shortly after, I added Screen Partner, because it sounded so cute and it was short and smutty. And then I added Reborn as a System (after a longer gap), because it was my fave spoiler thread novel that I kept rereading, and I loved the concept. Fast forward.

    I learned that: one, PUP is very challenging to MTLpared to other novels, two, I may have taken on a little more than I could handle. Thankfully, I was able to finish SP soon due to low chapter numbers. However, life went on, and I lost a lot of sleep and health points to tranting. I almost developed insomnia over it. Thankfully, I was able to get helpers on both projects to take off the pressure. But then I was pregnant with baby #3 and well, life got even busier.

    I¡¯ve never regretted doing any of these. I so enjoy themunity and getting to read so many wonderful bl novels. However, I wish I could have been kinder to myself and chosen something easier. Oh well!! So, thank you for waiting. I¡¯m sure that for readers it sometimes felt like forever, but I¡¯m a very busy person in real life, and I learned that I really can¡¯t afford to give up my sleep for this.

    When I saw someone else taking over tranting this project after I¡¯d spent two years pouring in hours and hours of time, and setting many things in my life aside for it, I was pretty upset. Thankfully they were understanding of my desire to finish (not that I wouldn¡¯t have) and agreed to stop.

    Now that the novel is winding down (three more chapters in the main story left), I¡¯m mostly relieved. I am ready to be done with this. There is a novel by the same author about Zeno¡¯s Uncle Hill, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever do it. Initially I had wanted to, but this author¡¯s writing style makes MTLing very challenging, and I just don¡¯t want to jump into a new pit. <em>If anyone is interested I can send you the link for it wink wink</em>. The title is something like, ¡®How to Raise a Faceblind [Prosopagnosic] Gong¡¯. I am pretty sure I added gong in there on my own. Xia Zuo may give everyone the same icy look, but the poor boy can¡¯t tell anyone apart except for his Princess.

    In the end, thank you to the readers who have stuck with me for this long, and those who¡¯ve just joined. I hope that you enjoyed this novel. I don¡¯t really have anything else to say, but I guess I felt like baring my heart? If anyone remembers at the end of Screen Partner that I had a little contest, I intend to done one again at the end of this novel. I¡¯ll give the details in thest chapter of the main story.

    Cheers friends, and stay healthy and happy!

    ¨C> <hr><ol><li id="fn-2580-1">As Sen so graciously had to break this bit down for me, there is a reason for using the term pretentious here. It may be clear from the context (now that it''s properly tranted), but the idea is that since he cannot tolerate the difficulties he could before, despite being in a much better situation, makes it seem like he''s faking it or putting on an act. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter Volume 5 14

    Trantor: Kleep

    TLC: Sen

    Disimer: Honestly, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s necessary to put this, but I will anyways. This chapter is decidedly darker in tone. There are only two chapters left in the main story afterwards, so it certainly won¡¯t drag out. I personally liked how the author handled everything. I¡¯m sure that some disagree, and that is just fine.<hr><hr>

    <span>As soon as Zeno finished speaking he averted his gaze, not daring to look at Xi Wei face to face. In fact, his heart was fiercely pounding, and he could not bring himself to meet Xi Wei¡¯s hostile eyes. He couldn''t bear even a brief nce at the hatred that came from someone he cared about.

    <span>Still, Xi Wei deprived him of his wish, ¡°First rape, then kill?¡±

    <span>Zeno nodded with the same difficulty as if he was facing being cut by the other''s knife-like gaze.

    <span>Xi Wei¡¯s wrath was punctured by such a careless answer, and his desire to kill became less intense.

    <span>He leaned close to Zeno¡¯s ear and spoke in a gentle and soft tone that made his hair stand on end, ¡°Since you asked for this, I can''t help but agree.¡±

    <span>Zeno opened his mouth in an attempt to say a few words, but he felt only pain in his neck, and then he had lost consciousness.

    <span>Xi Wei lifted him into a princess carry and walked over the debris on the floor towards the door. By lucky coincidence, Suji had located the cuckoo feathers and returned. When she saw Xi Wei, she was stunned, then pleasantly surprised, rejoicing, ¡°Master, you''re back!¡±

    <span>Xi Wei¡¯s eyes appeared serene but deep, and he nced at Suji. Suddenly, he recalled that she was actually his servant, so he casually spoke, ¡°You, follow me.¡±

    <span>Suji had absolutely no objections, happily packed up her things, and followed Xi Wei to the Mercenary Guild.

    <span>All the way, Suji excitedly reported the things Zeno had done in the past few years. Her feelings of worship were clearly exhibited in her speech.

    <span>Xi Wei seemed to grow more unhappy the more he listened. The more capable Zeno was, the more stupid he was revealed to be. He actually raised a wolf when he thought he was bringing up a rabbit, so it served him right to be bitten in the end. He almost lost his life.

    <span>Even so, he didn¡¯t interrupt Suji, in order to reveal just how blind he used to be.

    <span>As Suji exined, she mentioned events four years prior, and Xi Wei suddenly asked, ¡°You said Zeno was seriously injured four years ago and was in aa for half a year?¡±

    <span>Suji nodded. Recalling the situation at that time, she still had lingering fears, ¡°At that time, I thought the little master would never wake up again.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei frowned slightly. Could it be that those three people had turned hostile and fought after he fell? No wonder Zeno¡¯s body was iprehensibly weak. It was basically inferior to even ordinary people. The magic elements in his body were scarce to the extreme. A magic apprentice would be able to perform stronger elemental magic than he would. If that was the case, he thought it was deserved, but Xi Wei still felt an unstoppable desire to kill the most suspicious one, Belle.

    <span>Xi Wei was disgusted by that part of himself. Even though Zeno had ruthlessly betrayed him, he was still unable to immediately take Zeno¡¯s life. Even more, the one he wanted to hack to pieces was actually Belle, who had hurt Zeno.

    <span>Suji was insensitive, so she was unable to perceive Xi Wei¡¯s emotional instability. She continued chattering away on her own. The Mercenary Guild was not too far away, allowing for a speedy arrival.

    <span>Xi Wei carried the person in his arms to his new chambers, but no one was even aware of it. After obtaining the Stone of Destiny, his control over space and breath had reached perfection. As long as he didn¡¯t want them to, no one could sense him.

    <span>Xi Wei had been back for three days. Thunder gave him the other half of the token that was previously returned by Zeno, and he was formally recognized as the president''s sessor. With his current abilities, there wasn''t a single person who would speak against him. After acquiring the Stone of Destiny, Xi Wei''s power truly allowed him to be considered the peak of the continent.

    <span>Stemming from Xi Wei''s request, Thunder temporarily concealed that information.

    <span>As a result, Zeno waspletely ignorant about it, and he could only reap what he''d sown. Everyone else thought he was Xi Wei¡¯s best friend, never considering that things between them were soplicated.

    <span>As the future president, it was only natural that Xi Wei received preferential treatment from the Mercenary Guild. He was granted one of the independent magic spaces on the fourth floor.

    <span>Xi Wei concealed Zeno there, and no one knew.

    <span>Zeno had been knocked unconscious. He did not wake up for several hours due to his weak constitution.

    <span>When he came to, he found the surrounding environment utterly unfamiliar. It was pitch-ck, without so much as a magic stonemp. Zeno blinked, and it took a while for him to adapt to the darkness. Then he remembered that Xi Wei was back, and immediately felt both happy and yet sad.

    <span>Since he was lying down for a long time, Zeno''s limbs were a little stiff. He tried to move, but found that he was strongly restrained.

    <span>His wrists and ankles were bound with thin chains. They even wrapped around his waist. His body was secured to a bed, just like the character ´ó. It was no wonder he was so ufortable and his whole body was stiff.

    <span>Zeno didn''t even need to think to know whose masterpiece it was.

    <span>He sighed silently, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t have to die too wretchedly. He psychologically prepared for four years, so he could remain unperturbed no matter what happened.

    <span>It was an unfamiliar environment, but Zeno judged the conditions as pretty good. The bed was soft and cozy. Even though the chain suppressed magic, his treatment as a traitor to Xi Wei could be considered top-notch.

    <span>Zeno found joy in his sorrow.

    <span>Xi Wei was not there, and the small space was silent. Zeno found the way he was tied up was difficult to bear, and the position made him feel like he was facing execution by being pulled apart by horses<sup id="fnref-2617-1">1</sup>.

    <span>He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when there was suddenly a light shining on his face. Zeno''s eyes couldn¡¯t adjust immediately and he squinted them against the light. There was a person standing, backlit, in the doorway. Zeno couldn¡¯t see his features clearly, but he intuitively knew it was Xi Wei.

    <span>Xi Wei pulled the door closed behind him and walked to the bedside. Zeno couldn¡¯t see anything and grew a little panicky within his heart. He involuntarily swallowed, then cautiously opened, ¡°Xi Wei?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei didn¡¯t answer him. He touched Zeno¡¯s face with one hand, tracing over his eyebrows and continuing down to his lips. The strength used was a little heavy, rubbing his skin until it was painful. It had likely already left red marks.

    <span>Zeno was afraid of provoking him, so he could only endure the pain.

    <span>Xi Wei appeared to bend over, buried his face in Zeno¡¯s neck, and rubbed against it a few times. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and took a piece of flesh between his teeth, then bit down fiercely. On the one hand, Zeno felt pain. On the other, he shivered as he felt the beads of blood welling up be immediately licked clean by Xi Wei.

    <span>That silent and strange atmospherested for a moment, then Xi Wei released the tender flesh on Zeno''s neck, and opened his mouth to speak coldly, ¡°First rape<sup id="fnref-2617-2">2</sup> then kill? Eh?¡±

    <span>Zeno shuddered silently. Although it was difficult, he still continued ording to the original script and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don''t dare?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei paused, probably stunned by that fearless answer that gave the impression he wasn''t afraid of death. Zeno had never provoked him like that. Furthermore, under his current circumstances, was he genuinely not afraid to die?

    <span>When Zeno saw that he didn¡¯t react, he once again poured oil on the fire, ¡°It''s not like I have many days left to live anyway. You don''t dare, not even towards a person who''s been put into checkmate?¡±

    <span>His tone was arrogant, not in the least bit repentant. The anger and the pain of betrayal by the one person he trusted once again ransacked Xi Wei''s heart. Atst, Xi Wei could no longer endure. With a flick of his wrist, he tore off Zeno¡¯s shirt.

    <span>It turned out that the obedience and lovableness from before were all faked. These were his true colours¡ªvicious, arrogant, and wantonly brash.

    <span>Although Zeno couldn¡¯t see, that didn¡¯t mean that Xi Wei couldn''t. Even though there was no light, he could see the entire scene before him. Xi Wei had no option but to concede that he was still tempted.

    <span>A man who was about to die could do whatever he pleased without worrying about anything. Zeno owed him this. Zeno was in his hands, and there was no way to escape. He hadplete control over this person. If he wanted him to live, then he would live. If he wanted him to die, then he would die. That sort of unprecedented sense of security somewhat captivated Xi Wei.

    <span>He ran his slightly calloused hands heavily over every inch of Zeno, leaving behind savage marks starting from the neck. Zeno stretched out his neck, but his hands and feet were fettered, preventing any further movement. It was unclear whether he was in pain, or if it was something else.

    <span>There was no forey, no kissing. There was no happiness whatsoever at the moment of invasion. It was purely punishment, but Zeno had a sense of aplishment. At that moment, he truly felt that it was worth dying.

    <span>Gradually, voices began sounding out.

    <span>A wet and sticky sound filled the room, and Xi Wei simply pressed forward into the deepest parts of his body. Being forced to bear it, being forced open, over and over. At the outset, there was only pain. Later, it changed to a pleasure that prated his bones, and Zeno''s voice also changed from beingced with pain to muffled moans.

    <span>Xi Wei paused his frantic movements all of a sudden, then immediately resumed with greater intensity.

    <span>Zeno lost all concept of time. At first it was painful, then it was pleasurable, and finally he became numb. His present constitution was quite poor, but it was offset by the ring automatically replenishing his energy. He couldn''t delicately faint even if he wanted to, so it was all very effective as a punishment.

    <span>That type of penalty also had an incidental effect. The hibernating power of the demon catalyst within Zeno''s body was transformed by the ring and all wrapped up nicely and sent over to Xi Wei during their intercourse.

    <span>After an unknown period of time, Xi Wei finally let him go. The bed was inplete disorder, Zeno felt as if his whole person had been dismantled and reorganized. He was panting roughly and his eyes were unfocused.

    <span>He would never have expected that after so many years, his virginity would be lost under such circumstances. Looking back over a decade ago, Zeno absolutely never would have foreseen there''de a day when he''d nearly die from excessive ejaction. Don''t bring it up, he would only be able to cry. He shouldn¡¯t have challenged the ability of a protagonist. Even if he had been with a chick, he still wouldn''t have been able to hold out, not to mention that he was bottoming. It was very sad.

    <span>Although it was a little unreasonable, he did offer himself up as a sacrifice-like thing. Perhaps the demon catalyst was born to be an offering, regardless of whether it was voluntary or forced.

    <span>However, the current state of affairs didn''t allow him much time to think. Their agreement was first rape, then kill, and it was only halfway done. Thetter half was the key: win or lose, it all ended there. If Xi Wei killed him directly like that, there was nothing more to say. It would be his loss.

    <span>As expected, Xi Wei didn¡¯t leave after doing the deed. Rather, he slowly wrapped his hand around Zeno¡¯s fragile neck. The ce where he''d bitten until he''d drawn blood was faintly discernible between his fingers. Zeno felt that his breathing was inhibited even before he''d regained his breath. His cough was stuck in the throat. Having lost his magic power, he was not much better off than an ordinary person.

    <span>Xi Wei slowly tightened his grip, his face expressionless, watching as the person before him gradually turned blue in the face. Zeno cut a sorry figure. If he died under such circumstances, it would really be an embarrassing death. No matter how great the grudge, it should have been resolved. Yet, for some indiscernible reason, Xi Wei asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    <span>Xi Wei never asked why. Whatever reason the betrayer had would never make their actions a bit more pardonable. But he once again made an exception for Zeno.

    <span>Perhaps he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s reasons. Zeno was the only one he felt unwilling towards. He''d practically given him everything. He had raised him since he was a little dumpling who couldn''t speak. Whatever Zeno ate was fed to him personally by Xi Wei. The clothes he wore were personally dressed by Xi Wei, and every word he spoke had personally been taught by Xi Wei.

    <span>Zeno had genuinely spent morning and night in contact with him. Although strictly speaking it was only a brief five years, it was practically the most secure five years of Xi Wei''s life. He had poured out all his meager trust and emotion, but nevertheless Zeno chose to betray him. Together with those two women, he had pushed him down into the bottomless abyss, just for a ring that he didn¡¯t even care about. Sure enough, the world was so filthy and hypocritical, ugly and abominable. It made a person really want to¡­really want to destroy everything. Such an ugly ce, what reason was there for it to exist?

    <span>The angrier Xi Wei felt, the colder his expression became. ¡°Was it all to get that useless ring? The power of that ring that you wracked your brains to snatch, has all been recaptured by me. It¡¯s nothing but an ordinary storage ring now. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    <span>Zeno knew what Xi Wei wanted to hear. No matter how frigid he appeared, he still held a glimmer of hope within his heart. He hoped that Zeno had no alternative due to some secret trouble.

    <span>Zeno leaned back his head and tried to escape from the iron-like hold, but it was simply futile.

    <span>Physiological tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and those teary eyes stared at Xi Wei with a trace of begging. Zeno choked out two broken words, ¡°Ba ¡­ Ba.¡±

    <span>Xi Wei jolted, and his hands unconsciously loosened a little.

    <span>Fresh air poured into his lungs, and Zeno began to choke and cough.

    <span>Boundless wrath struck Xi Wei''s heart. The situation had reached such a state, yet he was not willing to utter a single lie, even a lie to save his life?

    <span>Xi Wei smashed the headboard with a backhand punch, and the two men fell in between the shattered nks together.

    <span>Ultimately, Xi Wei did not kill him, but once again disappeared for a while.

    <span>About a dayter, only when Zeno felt like he would starve to death, Xi Wei appeared again.

    <span>At that moment, Zeno only had a pile of broken nks below his body, his hands and feet were still bound, and he had not eaten anything for quite a while. His body was full of bruises and scattered patches of dried up, white liquid. He appeared both miserable andscivious.

    <span>Xi Wei, who had emerged once again, seemed to be more emotionally stable. He no longer questioned Zeno, nor did he expose any desire to kill him. On the contrary, he brought along hot water, and carrying him over, used it to carefully wash Zeno. In addition, he reced the ruined bed and even brought food.

    <span>For him to be so abnormal, it must be some sort of enchantment. Even if Zeno was any more naive, he still would not think that Xi Wei had decided to call his revenge scheme quits here. He couldn''t quite figure out just what Xi Wei wanted to do.

    <span>The mood was strange while Xi Wei washed him. When he was washing that ce in the back, Xi Wei even reached in with a finger to clean it up. Zeno''s face flushed red, but he didn''t make a sound because he was afraid of provoking him.

    <span>When he rubbed his finger, he pushed against a certain point. That caused Zeno''s whole body to instantly go stiff, letting out a suggestive cry. Did Xi Wei intend to directly kill him by bedding him or something? The way things were going, not even his soul would be able to endure it.

    <span>Fortunately, Xi Wei was not so perverted. He had merely pressed there by ident.

    <span>After being washed, he was carried back to the bed. After staying silent for a while, Zeno posed a question into the darkness with fear and trepidation, ¡°You ¡­ what do you n to do?¡±

    <span>He thought that Xi Wei truly knew how to deeply torment someone. When confined to darkness for an extended period of time, a person''s psychological state would always be vulnerable.

    <span>Xi Wei shot a nce at him, then leaned in and spoke in a cold and threatening voice, ¡°What? Just yesterday you were arrogantly provoking me, but now you know to be afraid? Rest assured that I won¡¯t kill you for the time being. I have a better idea, don''t you want to hear?¡±

    <span>When he mentioned a better idea, his tone was a little odd and quite chilling. Zeno couldn¡¯t help trembling. To put it simply, he felt an ominous hunch sinking down in his stomach.<hr>

    <span>The author has something to say:

    <span>It wouldn''t pass the audit so I could only change it up here and there~<hr><hr>

    Zeno is such a cutie. So strong. My heart does hurt for Xi Wei though.

    Also. ALSO. I have a rmendation for you all. OMG do I ever. I am in love. This novel just came out and the trantor released a ton of chapters. It¡¯s so so good. SO FUNNY!!! If you have read (also super worth a read!!) and liked Chen Liguo, you will love this main character. It¡¯s so well written/tranted, so funny. Just. Read it. Now! Or like, when you have time. and MC is just a freakin deadly Queen/Sugar Daddy. He is super rich, and he¡¯s so excited and just unts it everywhere and gahhhhh go read it.<hr><ol><li id="fn-2617-1">A method of quartering. There were various ways to do it, but amon one was to have a horse tied to each limb of the individual and then they would all run outwards, eventually tearing the person apart. It was not terribly effective, but certainly cruel. ?</li><li id="fn-2617-2">It was originally ''X'' in the raws, but I took the liberty of guessing. I kinda wanted to say ''fucked'' but felt it was better to stick with Zeno''s wording ?</li></ol>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!